This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http : //books . google . com/
A TEXT-BOOK
OF
Colloquial Japanese
BASED ON THE
LEHRBUCH DER JAPANISCHEN UM0ANG88PR&CHE
BY
Dr. RUDOLF LANGE
PROFESSOR OF JAPANESE AT THE SCHOOL OF ORIENTAL
LANGUAGES UNIVERSITY OF BERLIN
REVISED ENGLISH EDITION
BY
CHRISTOPHER NOSS
FORMERLY MISSIONARY OF THE REFORMED CHURCH, SENDAI
Tokyo
1907
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
COPYRIGHT 1903 BY CHRISTOPHER NOSS
REPRINTED APRIL IQO/
BY
THE METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE
TOKYO, Japan
PHETJlCe
The basis of this book is the first volume of the series of
I^hrb^cher des Seminars fur OrUntalische Sfrachen, publish-
ed at Berlin in 1 890. Its author, Df. Lange, before his appoint-
ment at Berlin, had been for a number of years instructor in
the German language at the Daigaku Yobimon (Preparatory
School to the University) in Tokyo. Since that time all his
energies have been devoted to the task of making his country-
tnen acquainted with the Japanese language and literature.
My own experience as a missionary student of the lan-
guage having proved the value of this work I prepared an
English edition which was printed at Sendai, 1901-1903.
After I undertook the task Dr. Lange sent me copious notes
of corrections and additions gathered during his ten years* ex-
perience as a teacher. Justice to him requires me to state that
I used the material thus graciously placed at my disposal with
a very free hand, for several reasons. In the first place Dr,
Lange had prepared his book with the needs of a German
student in view, and while the needs of an English-speaking
student are in the main the same, there are many cases in
which an explanation intended for the one will not help the
other. Secondly, Dr. Lange's notes were in many instances
ttiere suggestions, very fruitful indeed, but not fully developed.
And, finally, I felt that I had one advantage over the original
author in that I had used his text-book when I first learned
ray Japanese, and was thus in a position to test it as he could
not. My subsequent experience in the use of the language had
revealed omissions not so apparent to the author liimself.
Accordingly it was my aim to recast all the material in such a
way as to make it most helpful to the English-speaking student.
This book is not a translation and Dr. Lange is not responsible
for any errors that it may contain.
^V PREFACE
If I had been permitted to remain in Japan I might have
undertaken a complete reconstruction of the work ; but that is
out of the question for the present. A call for a second edition
having come unexpectedly soon, I have had time only for a
superficial revision, with constant reference to the second
German edition, which appeared at Berlin in the early part of
this year. The new Lehri^ich contains eight hundred pages,
of which the last two hundred are devoted to an entirely new
German-Japanese vocabulary. Since students now have access
to a very satisfactory English-Japanese dictionary it, does not
seem necessary to include such a feature in the English edition.
The improvements in the body of the new German edition
were largely anticipated by the former English edition, in the
preparation of which, as has been stated. Dr. Lange generously
co-operated with me. Accordingly, in the main, the arrange-'
ment and the paging remain as before. The selections at the
end have been somewhat increased.
The aim of the book is pedagogical rather than scientific ;
hence the combination of system and no-system and the num-
erous repetitions. The pedagogical principle has been applied,
for example, in the study of words. When it seems likely to
aid the memory of the student to indicate the origin of a word,
this is done ; but when the etymology is disputed or apt to be
confusing, nothing is said about it and the student must learn
the word as a whole. The repetitions in most cases are not
accidental but designed. For the student must pass through
three stages to become master of an idiom- First, he needs to
be thoroughly convinced that there is such an idiom ; secondly,
he must learn how to use it, and, thirdly, afler he has entirely,
forgotten its existence he needs to be reminded that he cannot
get along very well without it.
A truly scientific grammar of the colloquial is yet to be
written. But in one respect this work may claim to be scienti-
fic : it has been the constant aim of Dr. Lange, and of myself,
to set forth the language as it is actually spoken by the Japan^
PREFACE V
€se themselves, not as we would speak it. The sentences have
all been taken from the mouths of Japanese and repeatedly
reviewed and criticized by competent Japanese. The senten-
ces to be translated from English into Japanese were first writ-
ten out in Japanese and then translated into English with a
view to retranslation.
Dr. Lange acknowledges his obligations to Mr. Tsurutard
Senga and Mr. Tsuji Takahira, who assisted him with his two
editions respectively. In the preparation of the former English
edition, at every step I leaned heavily on my colleagues and
friends Messrs. Tadashi Igarashi, Jiro Maeda and Iwae Irie.
The proofs of the present edition have been read by Mr. J. L
Cowen and reviewed by Prof. Isao Matsuda, Thanks are
also due to Rev. H. K. Miller and Mr. Cowen for invaluable
assistance.
Christopher Noss
Lancaster, Pennsylvania
-. November, 1906.
Contents
Introduction
The Japanese language.
Sinico- Japanese ... .
Words derived from western languages
The standard colloquial
Practical hints ,
Helps for further study .,
Orthography and Pronunciation
The ideographic script ... .-
j\.i*ftit ••• ••• ••• •■• •«
Romctji ••• •«•
Vowels
Consonants
^xCcent ••• ••• ••• .■• ••
The Noun
Number and gender
Wa and ga
Subordinate subjects
XyO .*• ••• ... •.. .•• •■
lyZ ••• ••• ••• ... ••• •!
I V o ••• .*• ■*•. ... ..• ••
N^o substituted for ga
Compounds, VIII , IX
Derivatives
Predicate Adjectives
The Pronoun
Personal
Honorifics
Demonstratives
" Same ", " such " ...
Interrogatives
Indefinites
''Every", ''other"
Translation of relatives
"Self", "one another"
The Numeral
Native forms and combinations, XXL, XXII.
Chinese forms and units
x^aies ••• ••• ... .•• ••• ••» ••« ...
Arithmetic
IX
... IX
... XIII
... XIII
... XV
... XVI
... XIX
... XIX
XXIII
XXIV
XXVII
XXX »
I
">
7
9
II
13
21
24
27
31
36
38
42
45
49
53
57
61
67
73
79
CONTENTS
Vll
Numeratives, XXVI— XXVIII,.
v^rciiiicLls ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• •
The Adjective
Inflections
In compounds
Compound adjectives
Forms with na •
Forms with no
Adjectival clauses
Forms derived from verbs ••• .
Substantivized adjectives ... .
Comparison
THE VERB
First Class — The Tenses ... .
Conditional and imperative
Negative tenses
Negative conditional and imperative
Subordinative, XLIIL, XLIV.
Negative subordinative
Desiderative and alternative
Second Class
R group
Verbs in eru and irn ...
Honorific verbs in r//...
7*group
^ group
Masu^ Mosu
%^Urim ... ••• ••• •••
/iT group
Oku, itadaku
J^lirtm «•■ ••• ••• ..•
(r group •
B and A^ group
Vowel group
Morau, Shitnau
Causatives
Passives
Potentials
Idiomatic uses of the indicative
Uses of the stem
Compounds, LXVL— LXIX.
Honorifics ...
The Adverb
Derived from ordinary adjectives
»• •••
»•• •••
• •••
>•• •••
>• •••
»• • •••
»« •••
>•• •••
• ••• «
• •••
»• •••
»• •••
»• •••
!•• •••
• • •• 4
• • •••
• ••• 4
• • •••
• •••
1 •• •• •
• ••• «
• • • ••
• ■ ••
• ••
• •••
• •••
» .. ■ . •
• •••
• • •«•
• ••• «
• • •••
• •••
• •• •• •
• •««
• •• •
• • •••
• ••• >
• • • •
.• •••
• •• •
• . •• •
1 • • • • .
• •••
• •••
• • ••
••• •• •
»• • • •
t •• •••
• •••
>•• •••
• •••
>•• ••■
• ••• a
«• •••
• •••
... •••
• •••
»•• •••
• •••
• • •••
• ••• *
»•• •• •
»• ••• 4
• • • • •
• • • • 1
• • •• •
8?
93
98
105
109^
"3
uc^
I2J
127
131
135
141
158
162
170
179
185
189
194
199
205
21 1
221
226
230
235
239
244
250
254
259
266
277
284
309
314
VJII
CONTENTS.
Forms with ni
Forms with to
Duplicatives
Substantives as adverbs...
Subordinatives as adverbs
Ordinary adverbs
The Postposition
Postpositions proper, LXXVIII.— LXXIX.
Substantives as postpositions
Subordinatives as postpositions
The Conjunction
Conjunctions proper
Substantives as conjunctions...
The Interjection — Appellations
OVNTAX •■• .•• ••• •••
Stories
Anecdotes
YuME no Goke
SHITAKIRI t^UZUME
Address by Marquis Ito
Vocabulary- index of Japanese Words
Vocabulary to The English Exercises
Grammaticai Index ..
NOTE.
The abbreviations will hardly require explanation, except
the letter (c)^ which indicates that a word is of Chinese
origin.
Marks of parenthesis ( ) indicate explanations or para-
phrases ; square brackets [ ] indicate English words which
are not to be translated into Japanese.
• •• •
•• 319
• •• •
•• 325
• •• •
•• 330
. •• •
•• 337
• •• •
•• 3'M
• •• •
•• 349
• •• •
.. 362
• •• •
•• 383
• •• •
.. 390
• •• •
•• 395
• •• •
.. 406
• •• .
•• 4H
... .
.. 424
...
.. 427
... .
• • 434
• a • •
.. 444
...
.. 452
• •• .
.. 461
• • . .
.. 466
• ••
.. 555
• ••
.. 586
INTRODUCTION
The Japanese Language
The Japanese Language is the mother-tongue of about
59,000,000 persons. In Japan proper, excluding the recent
accessions to the Empire, such as Taiwan (Formosa), the
native population is linguistically homogeneous, with the ex-
ception of a few remnants of the aborigines. Even the Ainu,
of whom about 18,000 may still he found in Hokkaido and
Sa^halien, are being rapidly assimilated.
The relation of the Japanese to other languages has not yet
been satisfactorily determined. The attempt to discover an
affinity with the Aryan languages * has, it must be said, not
been successful ; for the words that are identical or even similar
are too few to justify the inference of a common origin. The
same criticism is applicable to the attempt to establish a relation
with the Semitic languages.^ A comparison of Japanese
roots with those of certain Altaic languages, such as the
Mongolian, Tungusic, Manchurian, Turkish, etc., does not
bring us any nearer to the solution of the problem. ^ Neverthe-
less Japanese is usually regarded as belonging to this great
£^roup of Altaic languages, for the reason that it has iri
common with them the characteristic known as agglutination.
That is, in Japanese, as in all agglutinative tongues, inflection
in the ordinary sense is replaced by a loose attachment of par-
ticles to the stem as suffixes, while the stem itself remains com-
paratively unaffected. But it must be noted that the colloquial
as compared with the classical Japanese seems to be in a state
of transition from the agglutinative to the inflectional stage.
In regard to syntax also the Japanese is very much like some
of the languages that belong to the Altaic group, e. g., the
Manchurian.
Sinico-Japanesb
With Chinese the Japanese language proper has no relation
whatever. In the former, words are properly monosyllabic and
frequently end in consonants; in the latter they are mostly
ft See Transactions of the Asiatic Society Japan, VoU II., p. 199 If.
b Japan Evangelist, October, 1906.
C Gruniel, Enhvurf eimr vergieii /lenden Granwtatik dtr altaischen Sprachen^
Leipzig, 1895.
X INTRODUCTION
polysyllabic, the syllables being uniformly composed of a vowet
or of a simple consonant followed by a vowel. ■ The syntax
too is utterly different
Yet Chinese is of great importance in the study of Japanese,
even of greater importance than Latin is in the study of
English. Through the study of Chinese literature and the
Buddhistic scriptures (which came to Japan in the form of
Chinese translations), the importation of the Chinese arts
and sciences, and the adoption of the ideographic script, it has-
come to pass that a great mass of Chinese words and expres-
sions has found entrance into the Japanese language, in nu-
merous cases even supplanting the native terms.
Accordingly modern Japanese is a mixture of native elements-
and words borrowed from the Chinese and possesses a rich vo-
cabulary. For many ideas there are both Japanese and Chi-
nese terms. Of the latter the greater number are not under-
stood except in educated circles. Many, however, have become
thoroughly naturalized ; e. g., sen-taku laundry. ^ In many
instances the Chinese expressions have supplanted the native.
Thus, for example, the modern peasant calls thunder rai (c)-
rather than katni-naru The dictionaries are full of classical
native words which are understood only by those who make
their study a specialty.
The common use of words derived from the Chinese is due
not simply to the natural liking for foreign terms, but much
more to the fact that the demand for new words expressing
new conceptions is most easily and conveniently met by form-
ing compounds from the Chinese. These are often remarkable
for conciseness. ** Telegraph " is den-shin^ from den lightning
and shin tidings. Marconi has no sooner perfected his great
a The only exception is n* Bat in genuine Japanese words, like $hinan
(classical future of sHnu to die), the n is derived from mtu All other words
ending in n are either imported from other languages or of onomatopoetic
character.
b It rarely happens, however, that foreign terms are regularly inflecled
like genuine Japanese words. The rule is to regard them as substantives,
adding suf-tt (to do) to form verbs, na or no to form adjectives and ni to form
adverbs. Sometimes a single word may serve all these purposes; e. g., tekirid-
suitability, tekito sum be suitable, tekifo na suitable, tekUd ni suitably. But we
also have such regular verbs as tekitau, tekitatte oppose, from teki-tai ; rydru^
ryotie cook, from f-yd-ri; skikeru, shikette be stormy, from shi-ke ; guchiru^
guchitie be silly (rare), from gu-chi: taijiru, faiji/e subdue (rare), from fai-ji, and
the adjective At'dot, from Mdd. Some nouns, like uma horse and «</« cash»
hive been so transfcrined that few suspect their Chinese origin.
INTRODUCTION x^
invention than the Japanese have a new word ready for the
dictionary; namely, mu-sen-den'shin {mu-sen without tine).
" Automobile " is ji-da-sha (self move vehicle). ** Concrete "
is yurkei (having form) ; " abstract," tnu-kei. The exigencies
of our own time have called forth an immense number of new
scientific and philosophical terms which the dictionary-makers
have been quite unable fully to compile.
In order to speak correctly it is often important to know
whether a word is of Japanese or of Chinese origin especially
in using the honorifics and the numerals. ^ This distinction
will be easy to make after a little practice. The Chinese
vocables are very short. Monosyllables containing a long
vowel or ending in n are generally of Chinese origin. These
vocables usually occur not singly but in compounds, mostl}'^
of two components. There are, however, a few hybrid com-
pounds (Ch. IX ) like our own " automobile."
The pronunciation of the words taken from the Chinese is
very different from that now in vogue in China. *> Originally
derived from certain Chinese dialects, it has apparently suffered
great phonetic changes in the course of time, so that the Chi-
nese cannot underi>tand it at all. The classical pronunciation
now taken as the standard by educated people is the kan-on
(lit. sound of Kati). Kan or Han was the name of the dynas-
ties that reigned in the north from B. C. 206 to A. D. 264. ^
But many older words, especially those connected with Bud-
dhism, are pronounced according to the go-on. Go or Wu^ at
the time when Chinese literature was introduced into Japan,
about A. D. 300, was one of the three Chinese states and in-
cluded the provinces south of Shanghai. More modem sounds
are known as id-on^ To or Tang having been the dynasty
reigning from 618 to 913. Excepting proper names, there are
very few words that follow the toon^ the most common being
an-don lamp (old style), cho-chin lantern, fu-ton cushion, tern-
bin balance, fu-shin building operations, etc
a Another c«s« in point is that of the word tiki (diflerent from the tekCi
above), used in formal speech as a suffix to nouns derived from the Cliinese.
The rule is that before a Chinese word no particle is needed, but before a native
word no must be added ; •. g., from ri-sd ideal and nin gen man, risd-tekiningen
ideal man, but risb-teki no kuni ideal country.
b See Lange, EinfUhrung in die japanische Schri/t, p. 70 ff and Cliamhcr-
lain, •* Introduction to the Study of Japanese Writing," p. 372 ff.
c Kan often means «« China" in general, but, like almost all Chinese words>
occnrs only in compounds; e. g., kango Chinese words kan-ji Chinese charac-
ters, kntn bun (for jkan-bun) Chinese composition, etc. See also p. X22a.
OCII
INTRODUCTION
In a few words, such as nan south, the pronunciation has
not varied. But in Mei-ji enlightened rule, myd-nichi to-mor-
row (wiVArday) 2Xi^ Min the* Ming dynasty, the same wofd
has three different pronunciations. So the character shan in
Shan-hat Shanghai is sho xnkan-on and/^J in goon. Practically
only the kanon and goon need be taken into the account, and
the student need not trouble himself much about the differences
l^etwben them. Usually the goon is distinguished from the
kanon by association with old Buddhistic terms. Compare :
Goon
Kanon
Japanese
English
nin
jin
hito
man, person
nichi
jitsu
hi
day
dai
tai
okii
great
sat
set
nishi
west
kon
kin
ima
now
on
in
koey oto
voice, sound
gy^
kd
yuku^ okonau
go, perform
myo
met
na
name
hyd
kei
tsiiwamono
soldier
kyo
kei
ntiyako
capital
sho
set
tadashii
right
gon
gen
kotoba
word, speech
motsu
butsu
mono
thing
nion
bun
fumi
letter
g^
gwat
soto
outside
e
kwai
—
picture
g^
ka
shita
under
gwatsu
getsu
tsuki
moon, month
riki
ryoku
chikara
power
Not infrequently one word may be pronounced in both ways
'without changing the sense ; e. g„ lo-kyd or To-kei (east capi-
tal). In most cases usage allows only one or the other. Thus
we say sai-kyd west capital, i. e., Ky5to, but sei-nan southwest
(lit west south); myo-ji family name (lit. name character),
but set-met the full name (family name and personal name) ;
^e-kwai surgeon (lit. external branch physician), but gwai-koku
foreign country ; bimbo-nin pauper, but gwaikoku-jin foreigner.
The tones or accents of the Chinese are disregarded, except
in the composition of Chinese verses. This fact and phonetic
decay have brought it to pass that ten, twenty or thirty
characters may have exactly the same sound. This is the
a The Japanese equivalent of an ideogram as d stinguished from Hie Chin-
«ie sound {on) is called koe^ ktm (c) explanation, ur yomi reading.
INTRODUCTION xiiu
most distressing feature of the spokeri Japanese language.
Men of the same set or clique have no difficulty in understand-
ing their own technical terms, but to the uninitiated, even
though they be well educated, rare Chinese compounds convey
no sense until the speaker by writing in the air or by explana-
tion indicates what the ideograms are.
Words Derived from Western Languages
in comparison with the Chinese the number of words im-
ported from the European languages is small. Thus we have
from the Spanish and Portuguese biidoro {vidrio) glass (mod-
ern glass, garasti), kasuUira {castilla) sponge cake, kompeito
{confeitd) candy ; from the French, shaboH {savofi) soap, skap-
po \chapeau) hat; from the Dutch, kohii {koffif) coffee, don-
taku {zondag) holiday,; from the German, chi/usu {Typhus),
iorahomu {^Trachoma) granular eyelids, etc. Many words.
have lately come in from the English ; e, g., baiorin violin,
doto boat, bura5hi\y[yis\i^ dokko doc\^,furafuni flannel, /w/^^Jra
football, haikara (lit. high collar) a f6reignized Japanese,
hankechi handkerchief, inki ink, iruifiinetshon illumination,
katsuretsu cutlet, matchi match, naifu knife, peiji page, potnto
switch (on a railway), rampu lamp, ramune lemonade, sandu-
ichi sandwich, shatsu shirt, shichu stew, sutekki stick, suieishon
station, tonnetu tunnel, .etc. From the English through the
French : bifuteki {bi/teck) beefsteak. Buranketto blanket has-
beccme ketto. *
The Standard Colloquial
In English there is now only a slight difference between the-
language of an essay and that of everyday conversation. In
Japanese, the written language and the spoken language have
for centuries been developing separately. Scholars absorbed
in the study of the ideograms and the literary style associated
with them, have been quite indifferent to their mother-tongue
proper. Even now it is hard to find a Japanese with any sense
of colloquial etymology or grammar. When asked about the
origin and significance of a word your informant proceeds to
discuss the ideograms used to write it' Ask him about the
conjugation of a verb, and he gives you paradigms from the
a There are also a few Japanese words in Europe in languages; e. g., the
Spanish Hombo^ ixGxxahjidbu screen, moxaj[p. r45a), kimono, riksha, jajitsu, etc.
:xiv INTRODUCriON
dassical grammar which have little or no application to the
matter in hand. The Japanese have scarcely begun to make
a serious scientific study of their own conversational language.
On the other hand, of the few who are interested, some reveal
their inherited prejudice against soku-go (vulgar language) by
limiting its province to the small talk of everyday life. The
student cannot be too wary in accepting Japanese opinions
about the colloquial. But it goes without saying that in the
language actually employed by the Japanese of the present
day our authoritative guide must be found.
It can no longer be said that the colloquial of Tokyo is
normative. Toky5 too has its dialectical peculiarities. We
shall not go far wrong if we regard as the standard the langu-
age spoken in the higher educational institutions of the Empire.
There is here a constant circulation and intermingling of teach-
ers and students from all parts of the country, and it is here
that the process of crystallization is going on most rapidly.
This language of the schools, which will naturally be the lan-
guage of the future, is being influenced both by the literary lan-
guage and by English and other foreign languages. No
obstacle should be placed in the way of the gradual assimilation
of any needed material from the comparatively more terse and
expressive literary language. The ideal of the Gem-bun-it- chi-
kwai {gen speech, bun literature, //-^/// union, /^rc/^;» association)
necessarily involves the modification of the colloquial, which
in its present condition does very well for story- telling, but
for other literary purposes is rather a clumsy instrument.
Again, Japanese is being modified by the influence of English
much as European languages have been influenced by Latin.
The student will soon perceive that the speech of a Japanese
versed in English is much clearer to him than that of a Japan-
ese of the old school, even when both arc speaking to their
own people. As nearly all Japanese students are learning
English or some other European tongue, the inference is
obvious.
The development of the language has been most rapid
around the centers Kydto and Tokyd. The most peculiar
dialects are those of the northern and western extremities of
Japan proper.
Thus, for instance, in Tdkyo one may say. IVatakushi ni
kudasaran ka. (Won't you give it to me?), while in the
dialect of Satsuma this becomes. A^i tavmwan ka. The/e
dialects in many points preserve more of the classical language
than the standard colloquial. For example, the people o( the
INTRODUCTION xv
the north say yogambii (it may be good), from yokaru-beshi,
thus preserving the classical beshi.
In the ports there is a good deal of pidgin- Japanese {Yoko-
hama-kotobd)^ which is to be avoided ; e. g., peke=datfie bad,
spoiled. The student ought also to be on his guard against
the slang of the laboring classes.
Practical Hints
It would be well for the student before he begins work on
this book to go through a briefer course of the nature of a
primer. To get a general idea of the genius of the language
it is well at the outset to read rapidly a book like Chamberlain's
" Handbook of Colloquial Japanese/' not stopping to master
the details. Imbrie's " English- Japanese Etymology " will be
found helpful later on.
During the first year it will be a saving of time to employ
as a teacher one who has a good knowledge of English. The
teacher should be instructed when reading the Japanese
sentences to vary them as much as possible. The ^tudent
after translating into English should retranslate into Japanese.
He will then be well prepared to take up the second set of
exercises. If the teaclier knows no English, have a friend
instruct him how to proceed. Read to him the Japanese
sentences one by one and have him criticise the pronunciation.
Let him then ask simple questions which require the student
to give the substance of the sentence in his replies. Let the
teacher repeat each answer, correcting it as he does so. Don't
let him ask questions about the grammar or definitions of
words. Then translate the English sentences and ask the
teacher to correct the translations in the same way. In transla-
tion it should be the aim of the student to render the ideas of
the original in as brief a form as possible, translation \\ ord for
word being quite out of the question in nearly all cases.
When learning words the student should try to form in his
mind a vivid conception of the actual thing or act or relation
expressed by it, without reference to English equivalents.
Tlie measure of one's progress is the degree in which the
untranslatable elements of the language are mastered.
One peculiarity of the Japanese must be kept constantly
in mind, namely, the persistent consciousness of the relative
rank of the speaker and the person addressed as shown in the
choice of words and grammatical forms. For the same idea
there may be two sets of expressions, one used when the
XVI INTRODUCTION
subject is 4 despised person or one's humble self, the other be-
ing reserved for use when the subject is a person for whom
one wishes to show re5pect or when it is necessary to guard
one's own dignity in dealing with an inferior. It is not easy
even for a native to observe the proper distinctions without
being either rude or excessively polite. The Japanese are
extraordinarily polite to foreigners, and foreigners are expect-
ed to speak a little more politely than a native would under
the same circumstances.
No progress is possible without the perpetration of ridiculous
mistakes, and the time, when one is still obviously ** green " is
the most opportune time for mistakes. The people aj;e natu-
rally generous and indulgent to newcomers. So the beginner
is advised, whatever may have been his previous habit, to
make it a rule to chatter about any and everything under the
sun to anybody that will listen. As soon as he comes to feel
sensitive about mistakes progress will be very difficult.
Helps for Further Study
. The student who has mastered this text-book should be fa-
miliar with the grammatical structure of the colloquial and be
Well acquainted with about five thousand words. It is not
practicable, even if it were desirable, to include more in a book
of this character. In the selection the aim has been to gather
a fully representative vocabulary of words that are in common
use. Of the common terms, for every one that has been taken
one or two have been left. The terminology of one's special
business or profession will be learned almost without effort.
But if one aspires to be able to converse freely on any subject
of common interest, at least double the number of words con-
tained here will be needed. A vocabulary grows only by prac-
tice, but practice is dependent on observation, and to prepare
one's self for exact observation printed books are indispensable.
It is a common experience that an entirely strange word just
learned from a book may be heard several times within a few
hours afterwards.
Colloquial literature consists mostly of stories and speeches
of various kinds. There are a few collections of extracts iu
roviaji^ of which the best are : Lloyd, Colloquial Texts ;
Y\2M\./jap anise he s Lesebitck, Berlin, 1891 ; Benkydka no Tonto^
Hongkong, 1892, the little monthly periodical Yachigusa
published in Tokyo, 1898-9, and the similar publication Romaji
begun in 1905.
INTRODUCTION xvii
In choosing books written in the Japanese script the begin-
ner should avoid those in which the kana are small or badly
printed. Before he undertakes to read poorly printed books or
newspapers it is necessary thoroughly to master the katia by
the use of the children's first two or three readers or other col-
loquial books in which the characters are printed large, if they
can be found. The exercises and conversations in MacCauley's
*• Introductory Course in Japanese " satisfy this requirement,
but unfortunately the hiragana are written from left to right,
an unusual arrangement not easy even for Japanese to read.
Of the numerous conversation books Muramatsu's Mei^i
Kwaiwahen is especially commended. Many of the expressions
in Satow's Kwaiwahen have become antiquated, particularly
those having references to travel in the interior.
Highly to be recommended, though the printing of the kaua
leaves much to be desired, are the Mukashi-banashi (ancient
taUs) and Otogi-banashi (entertaining tales) of Mr. I way a.
In order to. accustom the student to the stj'le of these tales, one
of them in romanized form has been included among the
selections at the end of this book. Mr. Iwaya, whose twm de
pluvte is Sazanami, also edits an interesting periodical called
Shd7un Sekai (Young Folks' World).
Novels will also be very helpful. Older stories such as those
of Encho are not so well adapted to the needs of the student
as those dealing with present conditions. For students who
are interested in the conflict between old and new ideas in
modern Japan the novels of Mr. Tokutomi {Hototogisu, Omoiide
no Ki, Kuroshio) are recommended.
in almost any newspaper colloquial material may be found
in the form of interviews, reports of addresses, etc., and the
volume of literature written in the style of lectures is constant y
increasing. But the student will need to remember that to make
a genuine colloquial sentence more is required than to end it
writh de am, de arivtasu or de gozaimasu (beware of " co!-
loquialized " books 1) ; also that a man may be a fine literary
writer and yet have a wretched style in speaking. The style
of the interesting old sermons of which we have had samples
in Shingaku Michi no Hanashi, or Kyuo Dowa, is of course
antiquated.
xvin INTRODUCTION
In the study of colloquial grammar* beginnings have been
made by Matsushita, Nikon Kokugo Bun ten, Tokyo, 1901 ;
Maeha, Nihongoten, Tokyo, 1901 ; Kanai, Nihon Zokugo Bun-
ten^ Tokyo, 1901 ; Ishikawa, Hanashikotoba no Kisoku^ Tokyo,
1901 ; Irie, Nikon Zokugo Buinporon, Sendai, 1902. Excepting
the first and the last named, these books are themselves ex-
saniplcs of the literary use of the colloquial. In the literature
of the Gembun-itchi movement, such as Yamada's Btinrei and
Sakai's Futiubnn^ both published in Tokyo, 1901, may be
found illustrations of the colloquial as adapted for use in
letters, documents, etc , and interesting discussions concerning
colloquial style.
Brinkley's Japanese-English Dictionary is fuller and in many
ways more satisfactory than its predecessor, Hepburn's. It
is an invaluable treasury to those who have to depend on
rjinaji. The student may profitably supplement it by one or
more of the native go-ju-on dictionaries, Otsuki*s Genkai^=^
Kotoba no Umi {gen v;ord, kai sea), Tokyo, 1891 ; Mozumi's
Nikon Daijirin (dai grcsit, ji word, r/// forest), Tokyo, 1894,
or Ochiai's Kotoba no Izumi {izuvti fountain), Tokyo, 1899.
Of these the first is said to be the most scholarly ; the last,
most comprehensive. Some students will be especially in-
terested in ChurchhiU's Dictionary of Military Terms and
Expressions. The English- Japanese Dictionary of the Spoken
Language, compiled originally by Satow and Ishibashi, third
edition by Hampden and Parlett, Yokohama, 1904, is
indispensable.
Chief among the desiderata is a new edition of Gubbins'
Dictionary — a complete classified dictionary of Sinico, Japanese
compounds on the plan of that still valued work.
a In this book the usual division of thc>parts of speech has been followed.
In a scientific grammar this would probably have to be somewhat modified:
Qlder grammars of the literary language divide all words into three classes .
(i), tai-gen including nouns, pronouns numerals, interjections; (2) yo-gen=s
hiUaraku koicba (working words), including (he verbs and adjectives, which are
inflected, and (3) teniwoha^ f r( m te^ ni, 7t'o, ha (==7rrt), including particles and
postpositions.
©rtbofirapbi? anb pronunciation
The Ideographic Script
As has been remarked, the Japanese have adopted the Chi-
nese ideographic script, in which the characters are symbols
not of sounds, but of ideas. They are like our Arabic numer*
^Is and mathematical signs, which are variously read in differ*
ent languages, but have the same sense everywhere. To read
Japanese texts readily one must master between four and five
thousand characters. To accomplish this two or three years are
required, even in the case of a bright student. But the attempt
should be made. Every one who aspires to become so pro-
ficient as to be able to understand anything said in his pres-
ence and to express himself freely on any subject, must mas*
ter the Chinese elements in the language. Generally the eas-
iest way to do this is to learn the ideograms, and the easiest
way to learn the ideograms is to learn how to write them. Thei
attempt to learn to write beautifully like a native would be in
most cases a waste of time, if not an impossible task, but at
least the order of the strokes should be mastered.
But in the order of time the first and most important task
is to get a firm hold on the grammatical structure and principal
idioms of the language. The student who is ambitious to
'• master " the language is therefore advised to " divide, " that
is, to devote his first year to the study of the colloquial an4
postpone the study of the literary language and the characters
to the second year. ^ Printed helps of two kinds will be avail-
able, those in kana, the native syllabary, and those in romaji^
the reman i zed form.
Kana
The Japanese began at a very early date to use the ideograms
plionetically, that is, to indicate sounds without regard to the
proper sense of the characters. They called them kana^ from
kari-na borrowed name. This use of the ideograms continues
to this day in the case of proper names. Thus America is
written A-vie-ri-ka (5E:^5pJjD) ^^^e characters meaning
a Those who read The German will be pleased with Dr. Langc's Uebtwgt-
und l^se-huch zum Studium der japanischen Sthtifi^ Berlin 1904. The selections
it contains are exclasivley colloquial.
XX INTRODUCTION
respectively : next, rice, gain, add. * In the same way the ideo-
gram for " root/' called in Japanese ntt is often substituted for
the homonymous character ne^ (ini-m) meaning ** peak," as in
Hako-m and words like ya-ne roof {ya house).
Through this phonetic use of the Chinese ideograms there came
into existence about A. D. 900 two syllabaries called kata-kana
and hira-kana. A kata-kana {kata side) is written squarely,
being in most cases a side or portion of a common character
having the sound represented by it ; e. g., T {a) from p^, A
(/) from ^, ^ (w) from ^, i$ {ka) from jjJD. The katakana
are now used only in formal documents, in writing foreign
names and interjections, in telegrams, etc. The hira-gana
(Jtira) level, ordinary) are characters written cursively and, in
most cases, very much simplified ; e. g., h W from ^, V (0
from J£l, 9 («) from ^, t^ {kii) from 'JIJD. Formerly there
was a great variety of them, but in our own limes the employ-
ment of movable types in printing and the policy of the
Educational Department have had the effect of practically-
reducing the number in common use to 48, one for each sound.
In the following table we give the hiragana arranged in the
order of the goju on " the fift>' sounds." Under each hira-
gana is given the corresponding katakana and under that the
equivalent in Roman letters.
The columns are read in order beginning with the right : a,
/, w, ^, o : ka, ki, kUf key ko, etc. Most dictionaries now follow
this order, the n being sometimes regarded as a variant of mu.
It is to be observed that there is no yh ye, or ivu. To make
the scheme complete the corresponding syllables from the first
column are sometimes put into the vacant places. \Vi, we, wo
are scarcely distinguished in pronunciation from *, e^ o. It is
also to be noted that the Japanese do not say si, ti, tu, hu, but
shi, chi^ tsu, fu. The table is of great importance for the
conjugation of the verb. (See next page).
From the syllables in whicli the consonant is su»d correspon-
ing sonants are derived : from tlic k column, ga, gi, gn, ge, go
{if V ^* ^ ^)\ from the j column, sn, ji, zu, 2e, zo {^ ^
:^ ^ y*); from the / colutnn, da.ji, zu, de, do (^ "f tf r
K). Such change in the sound is called nigori (lit turbidness.
• The extreme of arbitrariness is reached in the case of ?ome pr per names
that have been bodily imported from China, where the modern pronunciation
approximates original sound. But the Japanese conventional pronunciation
is pretty far off sometimes j e. g.. New York is written |g||^ ; Im-iku, Here the
ideograms give neither sense nor sound.
INTRODUCJION
XXI
h
%>
^
i
»i
U
"St
?
*»
2>
V
?
ir
-^
t
V
V
*
>
r
tva
ra
;K^»
//;/?
>i/i
tia
ta
ja
/(a
a
^
h
;^
a
V.
t,
L
• &
V*
+
V
^
b
—
f-
i/
^
A
V
V
ri
///I
At
ni
chi
j^^*
ki
i
^
S
vg)
V
J.
n
r>
t
<
5
V
/»'
JL
A
7
St.
-y
-X
^
j^
V
■^'
\
«.
rtf
/«
f//t<
fu
nu
tsu
J«*
ku
«
^
n
»
•^
4a
T
•^
\1
f2
3i
V
-^
^N»
•?•
f
-is
V
JE.
we
r^
»
Vie
he
ue
te
se
>fr/
^
k
^
X
%
li
(D
^
5
c-
?:
J
V
9
V
*
V
/
\
h
V
3
;r
wo
ro
J'"
;//^
M
no
to
so
>f<»
0
impurity). The h column by nigori becomes da^ bi^ bu, be^ bo
{^^^ "b* :7* -^ ^) ; by what is called han-nigori {han half), pa^
pit P^i P^9 P^ (-^^ ^* ^* ^ *')• I^ Japanese writing the marks
of nigori are often omitted.
There is another arrangement of the syllabary called iroha ;
/ ro ha ni bo hi to chi ri nu rti xvo
wa ka yo ta re so tsu ne na ra inu
u wi no o ku yo ma ke fu ko e te
a sa ki yu me mi shi we. hi mo se su
This is in the form of a stanza of poetry giving expression to
Buddhistic sentiment :
Iro wa nioedo chirinuru wo;
waga yo tare zo tsune naramu.
Ui no okuyama kyo koete,
asaki yume mishi, el mo sezu.
Though the blossoms (hues) are fragrant they fall away ;
In this our world who will abide alway ?
Kxii INTRODUCTION
To-day I crossed the very mountain-recesses of mutability ;
And saw a shallow dream, nor was I intoxicated thereby.
Though these comparatively easy syllabaries have been
in existence a thousand years, they have not supplanted
the ideograms, but play only a minor role beside them. The
Japanese syntax being so different from the Chinese,
in ordinary Japanese composition the hiragana are interspers-
ed among the characters to indicate modifiers, particles,
terminations, etc.
Such composition is called kana-vtajiri^ from viajiru be
mixed. Further, for the benefit of the uneducated, hiragana
may be written to the right of the ideograms to indicate the pro-
nunciation. This is called kana-tsuki^ from tsuku be attaciied.
It is thus possible to read most Japanese books without a
knowledge of the ideograms. The traditional spelling corre-
sponds to an ancient pronunciation which has been con-
siderably modified in the course of time. In the case of
native words the syllables of the h column have been most
affected.
kaharu be chan^ijed is pronounced kawaru
kahi shellfish „ „ kai
ifu say „ „ tu
make before „ „ viae
ho ho check „ „ ho
But it is in the pronunciation of the Chinese words that
the greatest changes have occurred. Thus tou^ tau, taju are
all pronounced to (not to speak of towo and toho in the case of
native words) ; kiyau, kiyou, keu and kefu (see the iroha above)
are all pronounced kyo, Tokyo in kana is spelled toukiyau.
The Japanese have been so indifferent to this traditional spell-
ing that even among educated people hardly one in ten knows
how to spell correctly. There has been a natural tendency
to choose the briefest forms, as keu for kyd^ sen for sho^ teu for
chjf etc. Tiic Department of Education three years ago issued
a regulation to the effect tiiat sounds like to should invariably
be written to — ; sounds like kyo^ ki yo — , etc. This reform
makes the kana spelling of the Chinese words almost as
simple and phonetic as romaju *
a For example, even in the reformed kana the following must be written
alike but pronounced differently: kiyd will wear and kyd to-day; katsute
X^reviously and katie onc*s own convenience.
INTRODUCTION xxiii
RoMAJI
The system of romanization adopted for this book is identi-
cal with that followed by all the romaji dectionaries. A fair
degree of uniformity has been secured through the efforts
of the Roma-ji-kwai (Ji letter, kwai association), a society
organized by Japanese and foreigners in 1885 for the purpose
of effecting a substitution of the Roman script for the Chinese. »
A committee appointed by the Educational Department to
investigate the question of romanization submitted a tentative
report in 1900. The system recommended differs very little
from that now in use. The chief innovations are the substitu-
tion of JI for sJii and sya, syuy syo for sha, shu^ sho, following
the analogy of kya^ kyu, kyo etc. Further, the Committee
would write ci^ ca, cu^ co for chi^ cha, chu^ cho^ following
presumably the analogy of Italian. The changes proposed
have not been adopted in this book for the reason that the
Educational Department has not yet reached a final decision
in the matter, and it would be very inconvenient for the
student to have in this book a system different from that
followed by the dictionaries.^
In October^ iQ^Si a new organization was formed, the
A' viaji-kiroine-hivai^ which publishes a monthly entitled
Romaji. Both of the above forms of transliteration appear on
the pages of this periodical : one writer spells shashinjutsu
(photography) and another syasinzitu !
a While much of the Japanese literature, being intended for the eyes, is
hanUy intelligible without the ideograms, it is quite reasonable to expect that
£ny conyersation commonly understood through the ear should be intelligible
when reduced to writing by means of an adequate phonetic system. But the
full realization of the ideal of the Romnjikivai must wait until the teachers,
preachers and public speakers of Japan have by a process of natural selection
evolved a vocabulary at once intelligible to their hearers and adequate to ex*
press thought on every subject, that is, until the spoken language becomes as
satisfactory a medium of expression as the present written language is. Forces
now at work in Japan will bring this about before very long.
b See Kwampo (OfFiCial Gazette), 5, Nov., 1900. The innovations proposed
are comparatively unimportant. Others will be referred to incidentally. There
are questions connected with romanization which press for an oOicial solution
and in most cases the suggestions of the Committee are excellent. Its report
deals largely with the question of the division of words. For instance, the
Committee would write oagari nasai mase for o ni^ari nasainmse. In regard to
this question great confusion now prevails. See also suggestions by Mr.
Fojioka in his Romaji Tebiki, S :inkoronsha, T6k)6, 1906.
XXI V INTRODUCTION
Rdvuxji is designed to represent phonetically the standard
pronunciation of the present day. In reading romaji the
general principle to be observed is that thk vowels are
pronounced as in german ; the consonants, as in
English.
Vowels
As might naturally be inferred, in the case of English-
speaking people it is the vowels rather than the consonants
that arc hard to pronounce.*^ In English the vowels are
largely sacrificed to the accent In Japanese the reverse is
true, that is, the vowels govern the accent. What we call the
long and short sounds of the vowels in English are really
different sounds. In Japanese a short vowel has the same
sound exactly as the corresponding long vowel, differing only
as an eighth note In music differs from a quarter. ^
The sounds of the (long) vov/els are :
a like a in father (a)
f „ i „ pique (e)
ti ,, u ,, rude (60)
e „ e „ prey (a)
o „ o „ hope (0)
Long Vowkls. — The long vowels are written 7i {aa), it
(i), u {uu), ei (?), o {ou).^ There are practically no diph-
thongs. An is ordinarily pronounced and written d ; iu, yu ;
a A vowel is called bo-in (molher sound); a consonant, shi-in (child sound).
b There are exceptions. For a sound very much like the English short
«a" see ky<itio» Before a double consonant cr n followed by a consonant
there is a natural tendency to modify vowels so as to resemble the English
short vowels.
c /> occurs almost exclusively at the end of adjectives, being a contraction
oiiki or uhi. Theoretically there is a difference between ? (chosen by the
Roniaji Committee) and «', but practically they are not distinguished and we
write uniformly ei. In the same way o might be written ou ; and this is done
in the case of a verb like yon " {;et drunk.*' Verbs uoiformly end in w. Ac-
cordingly we write kau *« buy," ralhei than kbt though the combination a n is
in the case of a Chinese word always written o, For the same reason we write
kuu eat, rather than kli. The combination iu in the Case of a Chinese word
is written yu the rule having been that u (or fu) following a syllable ending
in i makes a long sound, while yu following such a syllable makes a short
one. (Thusj>ii^i< results in ^^//, hvXshiu makes j^A-- in the reformed ^^xbi
written $bi yu—). But in the case of the verb iu *'-say " we depart from the
rule, since the stem is commonly pronounced «- We should, however, write
yun if the slcn» were pronounced j///j.
INTRODUCIION xxv
^^f yo ; ou^ o. The combinations at, oi and ui come nearest
to being diphthongs.* For the purpose of this discussion n is
practically a vowel. In singing it may form a syllable b}*' it-
self. It follows that an, in^ hm, en, on, kau, kin, kun, etc.,
are long sounds.
If one wishes to speak intelligibly, it is a matter of prime
importance to distinguish long and short sounds. It is
especially important to distinguish q from o. Next in import-
ance is the distinction between u and «. Compare :
oi nephew oi many
tori bird tori thoroughfare
koko here kb-ko filial piety
koto thing, affair ko to high class
toki time td-ki registration
ho hei infantry ho-hei artillery
yo-san estimate yo-san sericulture
kvki stalk kU'ki atmosphere
yuki snow yu- ki coura ge
To the Japanese ear the words in the one column are utterly
different from those in the other. There are a few cases in
which the length of a vowel is a matter of indifference. A
final o is often shortened ; e. g., so shite so doing, may be pro-
nounced so shite ; katappb one of the pair, katappo ; hontb
reality, honto ; benkyo diligence, benkyo^ More rarely o may
be shortened in other positions ; e. g., iinoto younger sister
may be pronounced imoto. Final short vowels are sometimes
lengthened ; e. g., sore jd, for sore j'a if that's the case. The
o in yoku, well, may be lengthened.
Short Vowels — The following points deserve notice :
U in shn zxidju is often pronounced /, especially in Tokyo :
e. g., shujin master becomes shi^in ; bi-jutsu fine arts, bijitsu.
This is to be avoided as a corruption.^ But the substitution
oi i for yu is not always bad; e. g., rku for yuku go, kawi ii
for kami yui hair dresser (p. 830a).
Initial u followed by ma is practically silent, uma horse be-
a In the nortbcrn provinces and vulgarly in Tokyo at is pronounced like
li; e. g^ Sojn neifor Sbja nai Thai's not so. In Tokyo ae and a are often
pronounced like tff and oi; e. g., kaeru return, kairu ; koe voice, koi. We
might add to the diphthongs an in kau as commonly pronounced in TdkyA^
In western Japan kau is id.
b In northern Japan people often reverse 1 and n saying, for instance,
stiiftu or even sHkeus for sukoshi a little.
XXVI INTRODUCTION
ing pronounced vima (p. lib).
E in early romaji texts was generally written ye. This
spelling has been retained in the case of only two words, ye
" to " and yen the unit of currency. The Romaji Committee
would practically reverse this rule and write e for the post-
position ye, but ye in other cases. The fact is that the pro-
nunciation depends on the sound tliat precedes. The y is
especially prominent when the preceding word ends in a vowel
or n ; e. g., hei shi military service {heiyeki), meneki exemption
fiom the service {inenyeki\ The sound of yen is not /«, as
many foreigners pronounce it, nor is the y as distinct as in
"yes."
O is sometimes corrupted so as to sound like // .• e. g., hitotsu
" one " becomes Attufsu ; asonde amusing one's self, asunde ;
kom-ban this evening, kutnban. This pronunciation should be
avoided. On the other hand in some dialects o is substituted
for u; in Niigata ihu-jin, master, becomes shofin, Voi
** good " is commonly pronounced //.
As has been said, wo is practically pronounced o. It is so
written except in the case of the particle wo (the Romaji com-
mittee would write this also o), the pronunciation of which,
like that of ye, depends on what goes before. The student
must be on his guard in pronouncing a word like sh:o salt, \a
kana written shi ho. The w is hardly audible, but if the student
is not careful he is apt to say shiyo, i. e., sho. In the same
way ki-oku memory must be carefully distinguished from
kiyoku purely and kyoku office.
When two vowels are brought together in compounds a / or
w naturally creeps in ; c. g., ba-ai Cd^sc, becomes bayai or bazvai.
The Romaji Committee in such a case would write y after i
or e, and w after u ox o ; e. g., tsukiyau, for tsuki-au associate ;
Hvieyawaseru, for umeawaseru make up a deficiency ; guwai
for gu ai adjustment ; owaski, for o as hi money. The Com-
mittee recommended that a list of such words be made, which
is an excellent suggestion.
Quiescent Vowels. — Words like kyoku, ryoku, etc., derived
from the Chinese, were originally monosyllabic, though written
with three kana: ki yo ku, rl yo kit. Accordingly in romaniz-
ing certain combinations the Romajikwai treated / as silent ;
^- g'» ^y^ (^^ "* ^^w ^' y^ — ),etc. Many Japanese would go
further and write, for example, kyok, ryok. In native words
there are many other cases in which the weak vowels i and
u are practically inaudible, but the Romajikwai did not ven-
ture to extend its principle to them, probably on account of the
INTRODUCTION ^x vi i
extreme difficulty of makincj rules to cover all cases. Not only
does the pronuncialion vary according to locality, individual
idiosyncrasy, etc., but even the same word may be pronounced
differently by the same person, depending on the nature of
the context. Compare, for instance, nakuti " there being
none " and nak'te njo '* though there are none." The addition
of vio brings upon na and // a strong accent with the result
that the u in ku disappears. A silent i or u is very apt to
occur when ki^ ku, s/ti, su, chi, tsu, hiy or /// precede any
syllable of the k s, t, and w series, especially when that
syllable is accented. Final su ordinarily loses the vowel and
becomes ss, and the vowel in final tsu, shi and chi is barely
audible. English -speaking people are apt to go to extremes
in clipping final vowels. The Rumaji Committee has recom-
mended that a table be made of words in which there are silent
vowels. It would write taski for iasuki (cord to tie back the
sleeves), dongri for dongtiri acorn, etc. The Japanese certain-
ly do say taski^ not tasuki. It is, however, impossible to decide
all the cases without being more or less arbitrary. The plan
of this book is to follow the spelling of the dictionaries, except
in the Exercises, where apostrophes are used to indicate silent
vowels. * Experience proves that this system is a valuable aid
to correct pronunciation. But to avoid abuse we have been
conservative. There are, for example, so many people who
pronounce every vowel in watakushi that we do not feel justi-
fied ill eliding the «, as the Committee does.
Consonants
These will give the English-speaking student little trouble.
G when it does not stand at the beginning of a word is com-
monly pronounced like *' ng " in " singing " : Nagasaki, like
Nangasaki ; uguisu bush-warbler, like unguisu ; ^^^^ basket
or cage, like kango (to be distinguished carefully from kango
Chinese word). This may explain the presence of the n in the
names of the provinces Bingo and Bun go {Bi-go, Bu-go) In
a Dr. Lange himself prefers to use the apostrophes throughout. The
coinpiler of the English Edition has ventured to disagree with him in regard
to this one point, on the ground that so long as the matter i^ not oPicially
determined, great inconvenience in the use of dictionaries will result from
any alteration of the present spelling. It seems, however, certain ihat ihc
Japanese when they onCe take the matter in hand will elide more Vs and u^s
than Dr. Lange or any other foreigner has thoujlit of doing. The spelling
will in turn react on the ]>roniincialion
xxvui INTRODUCTION
western Japan, however, g is pronounced exactly as in " ago/'
See p. 69a.
5" before i becomes sk. In some parts of western Japan, as
in the vicinity of Osaka and in Kyushu, s in the syllable se is
pronounced like '* h " or, more exactly, like the German
*' ch "; e. g., omahen for cviasen (dialectical) there is not. la
T5ky6 se may become shi ; hence the change of se-au carry
on the back (se back, on carry) to shoxi,
Ji is formed by nigori from shi or chi. In the province of
Tosa the two sounds are distinguished, the former/ being like
" z " in •' azure " and the latter like *' g " in " age." In some
places the former sound prevails, but in most parts of the
country both s? and ^* are pronounced/f as in " jig."
Zu too should have two sounds, zu and dzu (often written
so), from su and tsu^ but the distinction is not generally
observed and one or the other prevails.
Z before 1 becomes ch ; before //, is.
iVis pronounced •* ng " before sounds of the k series ; before
sounds of the h{b,p) and in series it becomes m: son-kei
respect ; son-gai damage ; sambyaku three hundred, from san
three and hyaku hundred ; sem-vton specialty, from sen special
and vton gate, department. The Rdmaji Committee in such
cases would not change the n to /;/•
In some compounds the distinction between a final n and
an initial n must be carefully observed. Compare gen-an
original motion and ge-nan manservant
H before 1 in Tokyo and elsewhere is pronounced like sh^
as in hito person. The student will do well to avoid this
corruption.
F\s not quite the same as the English " f," being formed by
the two lips, not by the lower lip and the upper teeth. The
study of foreign languages has, however, a tendency to make
the / more like the English. The nigoried form olfu is bu^
not VH. There is no v in Japanese. In the h series a labial
sound,/ or^ not A, characterized the syllables originally, and
in some provinces there are still traces of this ancient pro-
nunciation.
M before u has frequently been altered to ^ : e. g., eramu^
erabn choose ; samushii, sabishii lonely.
Y {^n, yu yo) occurs largely in combination with other
consonants. One must carefully distinguish viyo and viiyo^
kyoku and kiyoku^ etc. In parts of northern Japan y when not
combined with another consonant is commonly corrupted to »
ox J.
INTRODUCTION xxix
R IS not quite the same as the English " r/* especially in the
syllable rL The tip of the tongue is held more closely to the
upper gum. In many places, as in Satsuma, r sounds like d.
It is extremely difficult for the Japanese to distinguish the
English " I *' and the English *' r," their own r being an inter-
mediate sound. The vulgar sometimes trill r; e. g., berrabo
fooL
JF after i or i sometimes becomes/; e. g., sorya, from sore
Ufa as for that. IVti and 2vo occur largely in Ciunese words
combined with k and ^; e. g., kwa-ji conflagration, gwai-koku
foreign country. In some parts the distinction between kwa
and ka, etc., is carefully observed, but is neglected in Tokyo.
The reformed kana and the Committee's romaji ignore it
But the w is retained in this book, for reasons already indi-
cated.
There is no need of •• q " or *' x," the former being represent-
ed by. kw and the latter by ks.
DuBLE Consonants. — While the consonants in themselves
are not so difficult, the student will need to be especially
careful to distinguish single and double consonants. The
double consonants are kk^ ss (ss/i), it {tck, Us), ;/«, pfi, fptm.
The best way to get them is to give a strong accent to the
preceding syllable and then for a moment hold the vocal
organs in the position required to pronounce the cf»nsonant in
question. The second of the two will then sound distinct from
the first. Distinguish carefully pairs like :
ika cuttle- fish ikka how many days?
dasu put forth dassu (ru) escape from
i'sAd clothes ts-shd one's whole life
kita [he] came kiUa [he] cut
i-ehi position it-chi union
afia hole anna such
avta nun am-ina shampooer
Consonants which are single in the literary language are
frequently doubled in the colloquial ; e. g., minna for viina all,
onnaji for onaji same, viiitsu for mitsu three, amniari for
amari too^ bakkari for bakari only, totta for toda merely,
utassugu for ma-sugu straight (adverb).
Excepting nn and mm, the first of two double consonants is
in kana represented by tsu, Gakko school, from gaku and kTy,
may be written either gakuko or gtifsnvD. The compound
Aattattu development is sometimes pronounced hatsudatiu.
XXX INTRODUCTION
Nigori, — In a comp >uiid^ the first consonant of the second
member is liable to the change called litter i : [hair). ^^
shiraga gray hair {shira^shiro stem of shiroi white, kami
yakizakana baked fish {yaki stem o{ yaku roast, sakana fish).
shinjin piety {shin faith, shin heart).
jinja Shinto temple (//// god, ska shrine).
pandam yeast (pari bread, tune seed). [p^^ck),
kwanzuvii canned goods {kwan can, tsuine stem of ismu^ru
tokidoki at times (toki time).
chikajika soon {chikai near).
sakurabana cherry blossom (sakiira^ hand),
shinjinbukai pious (shinjin piety, fukai deep).
Since the kana for wa in native words is ha^ this may also by
nigori become ba ; e. g., wo zva becomes woba, Nigori is less
common in Chinese than in native words, and less common in
compound verbs than in compound nouns. There is a great
deal of fluctuation in the usage, euphony being the only guide.
Thus we say O-hashi Great Bridge,, but Megmie-bashi Eyeglass
Bridge (so named from its shape) ; either O-saka or O-zaka
Great Slope ; an-nai-sha or annaija guide ; sai-han-sha or
saibanjo court of justice. ^ In some instances the two forms
have different senses ; e.g., chosha an elder or a superior,
choja a wealthy person, ISfigori is not limited to compounds.
The first consonants of some words which are commonly
attached loosely to other words suffer nigori \ e.g., bakarl
only, from kakiiru consider. Kiri *' only " may also be pro-
nounced giri ; kurai '*' about," gurai. Mutsukashii " difficult '*
is often pronouned miizukashii.
Han-nigori^ that is, the change of h or / to ^, occurs
frequently in compounds from the Chinese when the first
member ends in n. Thus fun be stirred and hatiu be aroused
make Jumpatsu enthusiasm ; man be full and fukti stomach,
inavipuku satiety. From the native words oniou think and
hakaru consider we have omompakaru cogitate.
a The vowels sufTer little or no change in composition. A final e in (he first
member of a compound is often changed to a. Thus from kane metal and mono
thing we have kanamono hardware (but with hako box, kanebako money box);
from zake liquor and^^ house (p. 16), sakaya liquor dealer (but with nomi stem
of nomti drink, sakenomi drunkard).
b In western Japan people sny shirage from ke\ which also means hair.
c There are two sounds to the Chinese character for « god," shin and jin.
Compare shingaku theology, from gaku learning, and jin-ja Shinto shrine.
The Japanese, by the way, say Shiftdd, not Shinto.
INTRODUCTION xxxi
A preceding syllable coalescing with h or / may result in
pp : kiri stem of kiru cut and fu (c) token make klppii ticket ;
ietsu iron and ho barrel, ieppd gun. For other examples see
p. 69 ff. Of native origin is hip par u bring along, for hiki-
haru. An h between vowels tends to become // : e.g., akep-
panasu from akehanasu leave open ; mappira, from via-hira
earnestly. The adverbs yohodo very and yahari still are also
pronounced yoppodo and yappari.
Accent
As has been intimated, if the student will take care of the
vowels, the accents will generally take care of themselves.
Among the vowels there is as it were an order of precedence.
First there are the long sounds, then a^ then o and e, and
finally u and i. The stronger tend to draw the accent away
from the weaker. Alteniate syllables seem to pair off in the
contest, the stronger pair winning. A combination tending to
make a vowel quiescent may also affect the accent. When a
difference between the vowels does not interfere, a word of
three or four syllables is naturally accented on the first and
iJiird ; e.g., anata you, hanahada very. The a before the
causative ending seru or the potential ending reru is always
accented. When a word is a compound, that fact naturally
affects accents. ^ In general it is to be remembered that accent
is not so strong as in English. It is one of the disadvantages
of romaji that since the words look somewhat like English
words the student is apt to give them English accents. To
correct this tendency the student who wishes to acquire a
natural pronunciation should do a great deal of reading aloud
from the Japanese script under a Japanese teacher of the old
school, if one can be found who is not afraid to criticise.
Kiru — It is essential to good pronunciation to observe the
kiri (lit cutting), or ku-giri {ku phrase), that is, not to pause
in such a way as to cut off particles, etc., from preceding words
to which they belong.
a In western Japan homonynins are often distinguished by means of the
accent. For example, hana flower has a marked accent on the first syllable
as compared with hana nose. In the same way they distinguish hashi chop-
stick, hashi end, hashi bridge; kaki oyster, kaki persimmon and kaki fence;
kami hair, kami paper and kami god, etc. The Japanese themselves are so
mnch in doubt about these accents that the student can well aflford to neglect
them.
THE NOUN.*
CHAPTER L
The Japanese language has, properly speaking, no article,^
no plural, and no gender.
1. There is an equivalent of the English ** a certain/' namely,
am (lit. existing) : am onna a certain woman. More recently
this am has come to be used also with plurals in the sense of
" some." To the English article in its generic sense, as in ** the
cat " or ** a cat " (speaking generally), corresponds the Japanese
idiom : neko to iu mono what is called cat {^neko cat, to particle
of quotation, iu say, mofio thing). -
2. When there is need of bringing out the idea of plurality^
the suffixes ra}^ domo (from iomo companion), jA« (c) or shu
crowd, tachi (c) or dachi all, and gata (from kata side), may
be employed. These are, with the exception of the first, used
only with words denoting persons. The last is the most polite :
Hyakusho peasant ; hyakushddomo peasants.
Ko child ; kodomo children.^
Akindo merchant ; akindoshJi merchants.
Onna woman ; onnashu women (of servants girls, etc.).
Oya parent ; oyatachi parents.
Fu-jin (c) lady ; fujingata ladies.
Many words may be made plural by doubling :
Kuni country ; kuniguni countries.
Hito person ; hiiobito people.
Tokoro, sho (c) place ; tokorodokoro, shosho various places*
The plural may also be expressed by means of words used
as prefixes meaning " many," ** all," etc.
Bankoku all countries, from bait myriad.
Shokoku various countries (or provinces) from sho many»
a JiisM^mtiski true-name-word, or simply meishu
b The sufiFtX ra is in the colloquial used mostly with pronouns. The ideo-
gram used to represent it is td *< class." Both ra and to may also have the sense
of «ctc."
c The wordA kodomo child, wakautA young fellow Tfrom ivakai young), and
twnodachi friend,* have come to be used also in a singular sense. To make the
plaral sense of kodomo distinct, still another suffix must be added: kodomora
JkodoniosfOt, kodomoiacki. ; t '. 2 ! . ,' '. !"*
2 The Noun. [i
3. In the case of animals the masculine and feminine gen-
ders may be expressed by means of theprefixes 0 {pti) and me
{inen) ; or, more commonly, by <fsu and inesu wth the genitive
particle no\
Inu dog ; oinu {inu no Aiy) ; mginu (tnu no mesu).
Tori fowl ; ondori cock ; mendori hen.
Bttt it is to be observed that the Japanese usually l«ave the
distinction unexpressed. For instance :
Tcfri ga nakimashita. The (or, a) cock crowed.
Here it is not necessary to say specifically ondori.
s ^^>
Vocabulary.
^' aitndo trader, shopkeeper. - - inu dog.
>, hyakuslio peasant. -- •iitsum fox.
^chichi father. - • neko cat.
ihaha mother- ^ ^nezumi rat, mouse.* ' -r
»4?/(?>&^ man, male. sktJka deer.
monna woman, female. r uina (proncd. mma) horse.
*oya parent. ^ * usagi hare, rabbit.
i ko, kodomo child. * Mshi ox, cow.
^ tomodachi W\enA. , /^nr bird, fowl.
When nouns are joined by the conjunction "and" or enu-
merated in a series which is brought to a conclusion, to " and '*
or mo "too" is affixed to each ( — ««^— f;/e?=both — and).
When the series is not closed, that is, when only a few speci-
mens of a possible list are given, ^^i or dano is affixed to each.
Ya is always, and tOy except in formal speech, usually, omitted
after the last word. However the asyndetic construction is
ttot uncommon in Japanese ; e.g., oya ko parent and child.
Exercises.
Inu to neko, Oya to kodomo, SKka ya usagi y a iitsune.
Otoko mo onna mo, Ojika to mejika (from sKkd), Chichi haha,
Hyak'sho to akindo, Omma to mefnma (from nma), Onna
mo kodomo vio. Uma dano, ushi dano, inu dano. Kitsune ya
usagi y a nezumi, Ondori to mendori, Oushi mo meushi mo.
a. Regardfcd as a variety of rat. Mice may be distinguished as Jkaisuka-
nezumi 20 days' rat). White mice are nanhn-^nezumi. Comp. tutnkm-usagi
white rabbit.
Uf Wk AND Go. S
^Ia the loUowmg expresfiions no i^gn«f tfneidural 4s pequiped.) :
Bcithlkther and'tmofJEier, A cat and a mouse. £)ogi8aQd-
:foxes. Horses and (j^a) dogs and cats. Parente and jfrien^.
Sbof^feeepars and peasants.
CHAPTER H.
Relations like the cases in European 4anguagies.aTe expressed
by means of the particles ^a (Nominative), mo (Genitive), ni
(Dative), and wo (Accusative). Furtlier, v4mt we caill the
subject in English is often distinguished by the particle w^.
But this particle is also attached to tbe word that becomes in
English the grammatical object ; and it may be added to the
particles no, ni, mo, 4t, and to other wofds. To explain fully
and systematically the uses of ma and its relation to ga would
only confuse the beginner at this stage. Reserving more
particular rules for later occasions, we shall now endeavor to
state the main principles from which they are derived.
1. C/i simply marks out the subject, excluding other things,
while w4 indicates that an important predicate \9 to follow.
Kore ga waruu This (not the others) is bad (warui is bad).
Kore wa warui. TJiis is bad.
The former sentence answers the question, Which is bad ? The
latter is a rejply to the question, What sort of a thing is this ?
Who came ? Dare ga kimashita ka.
Tar5 came. Tard ga kiffM$k^.
Where is Taro ? Tard wa doko ni intasu ka. :
^ Taro just came. Tard W0 tadmina iimashiia.
It is a safe rule not to use wa when there is no occasion to
think of two or more possible predicates. Hence in subordinate
clauses the subject almost invariably requires ^tf,
Taro ga kimashita toki ni yuki ga Jutte imashiia.
Snow was falling when {toki ni) Taro can^e.
2. W^hen subjects only are contrasted ga is affixed to both.
When predi«tes are contrasted so as to put a word in one
sentence in antithesis to a word in another, both require wa.
Zen wa (good) nase (do) ; aku wa (evil) nasu na (do not).
Do good and not evil.
Note that wa, not wo, is attached here to what we should Cctll'
4 The Noun. £ir
the object. Logically zin and aku are subjects; It is a corol-
lary of the above rule that wa may properly be used with the
emphatic word in a negative sentence.
The foreigner often finds it hard to tell whether he ought to-
use wa or ga with the subject. There are cases in which wa
only may be used, and other cases in which £^a only is permis-
sible ; but often it depends on the point of view which is to be
chosen. Sometimes in the same sentence either may be used
with practically no difference in the sense. It may be in place
also to warn the beginner that the usage is subject to consider-*
able variations in the dialects*
Vocabulary.
^^Aim duck (domestic). •*/?/«/ swift, early.
, Aato dove, pigeon. . osoi slow, late. .
ikarasu crow, raven. kuroi black.
H kiji pheasant (green). shiroi white.
' nizva yard, gaiden. osoroshii frightful, terrible.-
niwa-tori barnyard fowl. umai (pron. vimqi) deHcioU3, .
I siizume sparrow. agreeable to the taste.^
«/j«r» crane. utsukushii pretty, beautiful.
uguisu bush-warbler. wakai young.
' ko-uma, komma colt.* '^ warui bad.
'^O'Ushi calf. nyoi good.
echiisai small. kono this (here).
r okii large. ano that (yonder).<^
Adjectives similar to the above, ending in i, may be used*
attributively, in which case they precede the noun: They may
also follow the noun as predicates, requiring no verb. It
should be remembered, however, that the simple adjective is-
thus used only in familiar talk. See Ch. XI.
Exercises.
Sh'ka ya kitsune wa hayaiA Kono kiji wa umai, an^-
a Not to be confounded with koma^ which now denotes a full grown male-
horse.
b Women usually say oishiu
c Kono and ano are used before nouns like adjectives.
d When several words are joined by io or ya, wa or ga is added only to-
the last.
Ill] Wa AND Ga 5^
^hiru ma umai,^ ' Shiroi inu. Ana utsukushii onna. Ano
taaiai onna wa utsukushii. Kono hato wa shiroi ; ano niivd-
.tori wa kuroi, Kono nezumi wa okii ; ano nezumi wd chiisai.
Ano uma wa hayai, Tsuru wa shiroi ; karai wa kuroi. Ano
.tori wa chiisai. Kono koushi wa okii. Shiroi nezumi wa
utsukushii, Kono us hi w a osoi. Hayai uma wa yoi, Kono
-omma mo memma mo kuroi. Ano inu wa osoroshii. Uguis*
7va chiisai. Komma dano koushi dano wa utsukushii.
This calf is small. That horse b swift. This duck is young.
This ox is slow. This black cat is large. That colt is beauti-
ful. That white dove. Sparrows are small. That fowl is
large. Cranes are beautiful. This large hen. Both pheasants
-and pigeons are delicious. That horse is small. Doves are
beautiful. Those calves are large. Duck is delicious. This
horse is bad. This dog is black ; that dog is white. A white
-dove is beautiful. Cranes are large.
CHAPTER III.
Wa does not designate a particular case. As we have inti-
mated, it serves to isolate a word or expression, to make it con-
spicuous. Often it may be translated, '* In regard to." It is
used with especial frequency after words denoting time
juid place.
Konnichi wa (to-day) yoi o tenki desu.
It is fine weather to-day.
Konnichi wa implies at least a faint contrast with other times :
else wa would not be used. Compare :
Konnichi kacrimashita. HeVeturned to-day.
Konnichi wa kaerimasen. He does not return to-day.
The second sentence implies, " he may return later." After
-a word with wa beginning the sentence the grammatical subject
naturally requires ga^ unless a second contrast is emphasized.
Koko wa samusa ga tsuyoi. Here the cold is severe (strong).
In case we wished to contrast the cold and the wind, it
would be : . . *
Koko wa samusa wa tsuyoku nai keredomo, kaze wa tsuyoi.
Here the cold is not severe, but the wind is high.
a Wa or ga is usually omitted when mo is used.
4 TflE Noun ([rM
A sentence like ** The fox has ^ long tait," becomes :
KiCsune wa o ga nagai.
Hore we observe that the subject with wa is grsLmmatictflly
disconnected irofft the sentence, while the predicate nagai (^<csti^
takes the subordinate subject o (tail) with ga.
Nikon wayama ga oi. Japan i& mountainous.
Literally : In regard t6 JapaUr moontains are many. Gram-
matically/af;f/7^<7 di is a complete sentence, but the expression
simply fills the place of an adjectifve. Many simitar expressions
Jhave become idiomatic. The adjectives most commoftl^ modi-
Jied by subjects with ga in this Way are /^i and Its (Opposite
warui :
kokoro-nn^ki ga ytPi feeling is good^comforrtable.
• gin-ki ga yai vitdtlity b gaod^tf vigorous, vivacious, lively.
' tsU'go ga yoi circumstanced ar» good a convenient
yo-jin ga yoi caution is good = careful.
kuchi ga warui mouth is bad s= sarcastic,
i'ji ga warui temper is bftda«illr-i)Atured. <f
sei ga takai stature is high=tall. , f- '
sei ga hikui stature is lorw^s short* , <•'
ki ga mijikai spirit is short s= quick-tempered, r. o '
yoku gafukai deare is deep= avaricious.
In ca^ an antithesis is invoi^ved/ki may^ of course, beccmie W€^\
Vocabulary.
ashi foot, leg. bo elephant
atama head (ladies' word : kito person, man.
otsumuri, o tsumu). kata side (polite for kito),
kana nose, snout Nikon-jin a Japanese
kao face. (polite : Nikon fid o kata).
ke fur. Siiyo'jin, Sei yd no o kata
fcoi voice. Westerner, European.
kucki mouth. ki spirit, humor.
kucki-baski bill (of a bird), sei stature.
from kaski bill. gen-ki vitality, liveliness.
mimi ear. i-^i disposition, temper, ob-
o or skippo {skiri-o) tail. stinacy.
tora tiger, yo-jin caution.
usagi-uma donkey. anata you (polite).
kikui low. nagai long.
mijikai short takai high.
a] No
Exercises.
Ano hito wa iji ga warui.. Ano hyai'sho wa genki ga yoL
Nihonjin wa ui ga hikuL Ssiyojiu wa sti ga takaL Ano
onna wa ki ga fnijikai. Us/d wm atama ga okii. Tsuru wa
ashi ga nagai. Tor a wa ke ga utsukushii. Uguis* wa koe ga
yoi (sings beautifully). Karas* wa koe ga waruL Ano otoka
wa set ga takai.^ Zo wa hana ga nagai, Ahiru wa koe ga
warui. Zo wa o ga mijikau Usagi wa mimi ga nagai ;^
usagi-uma mo mimi ga nagai. Ano kiio wa ktuhi ga warui^
Komma ya komski wa ashi ga nagai, Tsuru wa ku€kikashi
ga nagai. Ano akindo wa ydjin ga zvarui,
He^ is sarcastic. This child h^ a pretty faoe. Rats have
long tails. Foxes and {ya) dogs are swift of foot ; horses too-
are swift of foot This dog has short ears ; [his] tail also is
short. This hare has black fur. Both doves and crows have
short bills. He has short legs. She is careful. He is slow o£
foot. The duck has short legs.
CHAPTER IV.
Tlie particle 710 with a noun corresponds to the genitive case,,
and is rendered sometimes by the English possessive, and
sometimes by the preposition " of" :
Tori no koe a bird's cry.
Nikon no tin-ski the Emperor of Japan.
Notice that the limiting noun together with no always precedes
the word which it limits. This is one instance of the general
rule tliat all modifiers precede the principal or governing word.
In the classical style ga performs the same function as no :
Kimi ga yo the lord's (Emperor's) reign.
a Ano oioko (that fellow) and ane onna are not elegant. Ano kata 7va seiga
iakai is better. Still more polite : Ano 0 kaia too o seiga takZ gozaimasu.
b Ano hiio^ ano kain, etc., may mean either «* he " or " she."
"8 The Noun [iv
As in other languages, the genitive may be explicative or
appositional.
Otoko no ko boy.
Niwatorino tnesu hen. ^
San-^in (three persons) no kodomo three children.
Musashi no kuni the country of Musashi.
Vocabulary.
ko young, offspring, egg (in-, sake^ shake salmon.
the last sense, of fish only), ^tai sea-bream.
iama ball. --iara cod, haddock.
tama-go q%%. ^unagi eel.
karadaho^Y^ ^«/tf pig (domestic).
mi meat (of fish), fruit, nut 7iiku (c) flesh, meat.
sakana fish. akai red.
ntt eye. niazui unsavory, disagreeble
"—hire fin. to the taste.
^^^hirame flounder, flatfish* tsuyoi strong, violent
^koi carp. ^ mada still, yet.
^kujira whale. - ^""^^ keredomo, keredo but*
— maguro tunny.
Exercises.
Tomodachi no kodomo, Sakana no hire, Tai no atama wa
ckii. Maguro no mi wa akai. Tara no mi wa shiroi ; unagi 7io
mi mo shiroi. Koi no kuchi wa tsuyoi. Kujira no ko)^ Ano
kito no karada wa okii. Tai no hire wa akai. Shake no ko
wa mazui. Tsuru no tamago wa okii ; suzume no taniago wa
^hiisai. Koushi no niku wa umai. Kono buta no niku wa
mazui. Ano otoko no ko wa iji ga warui. Kono uma no ashi
wa shiroi keredomo, atama wa kuroi. Ano Seiyo no o kaia wa
genki ga yoi, Zd no mimi wa okii keredomo, me wa chiisai.
Hyak'sho no uma wa osoi.
The tggs of this fish are large. The fur of this tiger is
beautiful. The child {wa) of that Japanese is quick-tempered.
a Shikashi has a stronger adversative sense, while ga is weaker.
b In speaking of very common, animals briefer forms are usual: koffWia^
■koushi, koneko, koinu, etc. Kittens and pups arc also called nekogo and inukors^
Note that ko-fori m^^LUS little bird, not young bird (see Ch. VIII).
v] Ni 9
The eggs of this fowl are small. Veal is delicious. The don-
key's ears are long. Whale's meat is unsavory. Pork is white.
The whale has a strong tail. These kittens are pretty. . His
children (children of that man) are still young. This fish's
fins are white. This dog's fur is black. This mouse's fur is
white. This white harems eyes are red. The head of the ox
is large. The ^ycs of the flounder are small. The eggs of the
carp are delicious. The head of the tai is delicious.
CHAPTER V.
Ni following a noun correspondends to the dative case.
Ano kodomo wa haha ni nite iru {jmasti).
That child resembles [its] mother.
The Japanese idiom resembles the Latin in another particular :
Ushi ni tsuno ga aru {arimasu).
To oxen are horns, i. e., Oxen have horns.
When a comparison is involved, wa may be added to ni\ or
we may say simply ; Ushi wa tsuno ga aru. Oxen have horns.
The construction with ni is preferred when there is a close re-
lation between the objects, and especially when the parts of a
person or thing are named.
Ningen ni te ga aru {arimasu). Men have hands.
Watakushi ni wa imoto ga nai {arimasen).^
I have no [younger] sister.
As a postposition ni has various other uses which will be ex-
plained in Ch. LXXVIII.
We add a few explanations concerning the use of verbs. In
Japanese the verb always stands at the end of the sentence.
In «/// /r« " are resembling" nitt is the subordinative of the
verb niru " to resemble," and iru means " is " or " are." Iru^
when it stands alone, that is, not with subordinative, differs
from aru in being used only when the subject is a person or
some other living thing. The short forms iru and aru are used
only in speaking familiarly, as to members of one's own family
or to intimate friends. In polite speech, whether to those of
higher rank than ourselves, or to strangers, even if they be of
a Ni is not required m : Anata wa kasa ga arimasu ka. Have you
n umbrella?
lo The Noun fv
lower rank, we mast add to the concluding verb at least the
suffixes mi9SM (preset), mask3 (future or probable), maskHa
(past). These are added to the stem of the verb.
ari-mdsu ari-masko arinnasJUta
i-masu i-masho i-masAifa
is, are will or may be was, were.
There are two classes of verbs. la the one class the form used
at the end of the sentence, the conclusive form, is derived by
adding ru to the stem. In the other class the conclusive form
substitutes u for the i of the stem. In the vocabularies verbs
of the former class are distinguished by the use of the hyphen,
thus : i-ru, ni-ru. In Hepburn's Dictionary verbs are arranged
according to their stems, as i, art; in Brinkley's, accordiog ta
their conclusive forms, as iru, aru.
Vocabulary. ^
abura fat, oil, blubber. '-momt flea.
ha tooth. ^ ebi shrimp, f
hane feather^ wing. dkami w^.
hart needle, sting. saru monkey.
hige beard. ni-ru resemble.
tsume nail, claw, hoof. i-ru be (of living things),
Jsuno horn, feeler. live.
koke or uroko scale (of fish), aru be (in existence or in
•^Hushi insect, worm, bug. one's possession).
^cho, cho-cko butterfly. nai not existent, not pos-
- hachi bee. seased (polite : ariinasen).
hat house-fly. yoku well, frequently.
^ka mosquito. taku-san much, many, in
•^ kirigirisu cricket. great quantity.*
Exercises.
Hat ni wa hane ga aru {arimas*) ; ka ni mo hane ga aru
{arimas*), Nomi ni wa hane wa ^ nai {arimasen)S Hachi ni wa
hari ga arukeredovio, cho ni wa{hari ga) nai, Buta ni chiisai
a Taku and san are the Chinese equivalents of sawa marsh and yama
moantain.
b The uui after hane implies, of course, a contrast : It is not by the use of
wings that the flea moves.
c In the following sentences the student should change familiar forms
to polite.
yi] tVa ir
ski/f0 g^ OffTH.' K0i fti wa uroio ga am, Ushi ni i^a tstm&mo'
tsume mo am.^ Kirigiri^ ni wa kane mo am^ Neko ni wa
hige ga aru, Kono kodomo- tva yoku (very much) Aa^ ni nite
imas\ Saru wa hito ni nite iru. Okctmi wa inwm niie iru.
Ano inu wa kitsun^ fti ntte iru, Kono piushi ni wa hari ga aru:
This bird is like a sparrow. That dog is like a wolf. Birds
have bills. Both horses (»/ mo)^ and deer have hoofs. The cat
has claws. This horse* resembles a donkey. Deer have
horns. This monkey has a tail. He resembles a monkey.
This cat has no taiL This calf (i) has no horns (3) yet (2}.
This child resembles its fath^ {fliicbi-oyd) very miich* Tliis
child (i) has no teeth (3) yet (2)u^ Hogs have a gr«at deal of
fat {tai'san aru).
CHAPTER VI.
JVo, originally a particle of exclamation, de^gnate^the direct
object When several objects are connected by ** and/' wo is
affixed to the latt only. When ma is used, wo is generally
omitted in the colloquial.
Vocabulary.
Aa leaf. ^ sagi heron..
Jkana flower, ^fombo dragon-fiy.
ii tree, wood. ^u cormorant.
kuwa no ki mulberry tree, - shiM lion.
matsu no ki pine tree. kai-ko silk-worm.^
sakura no ki cherry tree. kuda-mono fruit.
utne ^ no ki plum tree. koku-motsu cereal.
ue-ru plant. ya-sai^ yasai-mono vegetable-
'- j4e-ki-ya gardener.^ ^ nin-gen human being.
kusa grass, weeds^ ryo-shi fisherman,
— setni cicada. kure-ru give (not polite).
a That is, besides the legs by which it springs.
b Unta, umai, ume are prononnced with the w silent. But in umi sea the it
is pronounced and accented.
c From ue-ru to plant, ki ixte^ya house or tradesman.
d From kau keep (animals) and ke young.
li The Noun [vi
JfUU (£u) esX, devour ckd-dai^ please give ihe'I
tabe^ eat (elegant). should like to have.
ioru take; catch. ' , ni in, by, at, to.
tie*- no. ka interrogative particle.
Exercises.
' Uma mo us At tw Ksa wo kuu{kuimas'). Ningen wa nikii
ya kokumotsu ya yasdi wo taberu {tabemas'). U wa sakana
wo,torU'{^, loc). Shiski mo tora mo ningen no niku wo kuu.
Anohito waonna no ko ni hann wo kureta^ {kuremasKtd). Ano
uekiya ga kono ume no ki to sakura no ki wo uetaA Kodomo
wa chocho ya tombo wo torn, Otoko no ko wa tombo wo toru
keredomo, onna no ko wa chocho wo toru. Kaiko wa kuwa no
ha wo kuu. Ano kudamono wo chddai, Ryoshi ga sakana wo
tak*san totta {torimash'td).^ Sakura no hana wo totta kodomo
wa niwa ni imai' ka.
The gardener planted a pine tree. Birds eat insects. Fishes
diso eat insects. Herons and {yd) cranes eat fish. I should
like to have those cherry blossoms. The gardener gave the
girl a flower. Did you plant this pine tree ? No, the gardener
planted [it]. The Japanese eat cereals {yd), fish and vegetables.
Bush-warblers eat worms. Children often {yoku) catch but-
terflies. The mother gave the child some fruit. The cat catches
mice. The farmer planted, mulberry trees. Foxes catch
chickens. Deer eat grass. I should like to have those plum
blossoms. That child often {yoku) catches cicadas.
a This tie clifTers from the English *' no" in that it denotes not so much an
objective contradiction as a mere difiference of opinion. It amounts to : You
are under a false impression.
b From two Chinese words meaning to put on the top of the head, i. e.,
receive respectfully.
c The familiar past tense is formed by adding ta to the stem.
d Ca indicates that emphasis rests on ano. The man that planted (he trees
is that gardener, not some one else. If still more emphasis were needed, we
might say : Kono ki wo ueta hito xua ano uekiya dcsu.
c When brief mention is made of a single instance tUe simple subject com-
monly requires ga, while 7va is used in general statements. The student should
observe this distinction in the exercises to be translated into Japanese.
VIl] No SUBSTITUTED ioR Ga \^
CHAPTER VII.
The predicative expressions given in Ch III. may also be
used attributively by substituting no for ga :
O taku nojochu tva genki no it {yoi) onna desu.
Your maidservant (lit. m. of your house) fa a lively woman.
Sti no takai hito desu. [He or shej fa a tall person.
Such expressions occur frequently in Japanese and may be
variously translated :
Atama no okii sakana. A fish with a large head.
Otii atama no sakana would be very wrong. Nor would it
be euphonious to repeat a noun, thus : Ano onna wa genki no
a onna desu.
The reason why no may be substituted for ga is that ga was
originally a genitive particle. See Ch. IV. As such ga is still
used in the literary language and occurs in many proper names ;
Ume-ga-tani pjum- valley. Tsuru-ga-oka crane-hill.
/ The" verb " is " or " are " after a predicate noun becomes de
I aru (contracted tp dcL), de arimasu (contracted to desu)^ de
i gozarimasu (or de gozaimasu), the last being most polite and
H;^ first most familiar. Notice the difference between :
JiaUu nil ii gn unmasu.' There are pine trees.
Matsu no ki desu (for de arimasu). They are pine trees.
.>■ Vocabulary.
^ayu^ai trout. "^^ ran orchid.
-- iwashi sardine. ;^ un luck {un ga yoi lucky).
^ nisAin herring. ^ yokiK lust, passion, avarice.
kaeru frog. *fionjd (lit. root-nature) dis-
kawa river. position.
nagare current, stream. kyd-shi teacher.
nioi odor, fragrance. sei-to pupil, scholar.
take bamboo. sencho captain of a ship.
tokoro place. x, ski-kwan officer.
^^a mountain. o 5^*'--''« I native of Yezo.
sumo wresthng. -' A Atnu J
sumd-iari wrestler.^ koko this place, here.
ken region, vicinity. fukai deep.
14 The fiJotar [viii
5/ many, numerous. noru (with «/) ride, be on,
sukujiai, sukenai a few,j6carfie.* mount, get aboard.
EKerdiaeft.
Tai wa atama no Hii snkana dts\ Nishin wa io np oi
sdkana des\ Anotawa kuchi no warui hito des\^ Umegatani
wa karada-np oiiii'ntJtari des\ Ji.no senck3 wa yojin no yoi
hito des\ Nikon ni wa •koi^d no warui uma ^a oi. Tsuru
wa kuchitashi no nagai tori des\ Ahiru wa ashi no mijikai
tori des\ O Take san^ wa iji tto warui ko da, O no nagai
saru mo arm ski,"^ o no ni^ikai saru ^ mo aru. Ano sk'kwan
wa konjo no .warui uma ni notte imas* (is riding)^ Ano kyoski
wa ki no mijikai kito dts\ Koko wa sVka no oiyama da
Fujikawa^ tva nagare no kayai kawa des, Tamagawa 8 %va
ayu no oi kawa des\ Kono ken wa ka no oi tokoro des\
That European is qulck-tfimpered. Some butterfli^ have
long, while othfifd have short fei:k«3 (tlwtre are butterftifis .with
long feelers and there are al30 tho3e with short feelers). Mr.
Shimada is a cautious person. Odate is a tall wrestler. Sar-
dines are oily fish. That pupil is an ill-natured child. Japan
is a mountainous country. That farmer is an .avaricious follow"
That sea-captain is tmlucky. Orchids are sweet-scented flowers
(flowers of good odor). Here {koko wd) frogs are numerous.
The Ainu have long beards. Among {ni wa) Japanese long-
bearded men are scarce. fShe] is a sarcastic woman.
a Notice that ^» and sukunai cannot be used attributively like the English
<* many " and " few," except when limited by a noun with no \ c. g., hone no oi
sakana a bony fish {hone bone).
b It would be more polite to say: Anata wa o kuchi no taar/^.o ha/a de
go»aimasu.
c The name o~f a girl. Sama or san is added to names of persons or to
titles of important personages, such as temhi sama Emperor, danna san master
of the house. In the case of girls o is always prefixed unless there are more
than two syllables. Sama is also used in certain polite phrases, such as o kage
sama I owe my good fortune to you (hage shadow), go kuro sama 1 have caused
you much trouble.
d Notice the circumstantiality of the expression. Shi is a disjunctive
particle that marks the transition from one coordinate clause to anotlier. In
classical language the simple stem of the verb is used in such a position.
Thus ari might be substituted in the above for am shi, Shi makes the tra^sU
tion more distinct. ;
e Instead of repeating saru^ wc may say o no mijikai no mo aru.
i A rivei near Mount Fuji. g A river near Tokyo.
vm] Compounds 1 5
CHAPTER VIIL
Japaaese refiembles Geroiaa in the facility widi which com-
pound nouns may be formed. Compounds dcrivted from the
Chinese are espedally numerous.
1. The components may themselves be nouns:
sakana-ichi fish-market.
oya-yuH parent-finger, thumb.
sot^'gawa outside, ucki-gmva inside.
uri-zane-gao melon-seed-&ce, i. e., beautiful face.
The following are of Qiinese origin :
kwa-ji fire-affair, confiagratioiL
ba-sJia horse-vehicle, wagon or carriage.
tetsU'do tron-way, railroad.
. iUn-ki lightning-spirit, electricity.
ietsudo'basha street car.
denki-Utsudd electric railroad.
2. One of the components may be an adjective : • -
ao-mono green things, vegetables, from aou
waka-danna young master, from wakau
Numerous compounds are formed by the use of the prefixes
3 great and ko small (in a few proper names o) :
o-kaze great wind, typhoon,
o-mizu great water, flood,
o-atari great hit (in the theater or speculation).
o-mugi barley, ko-mugi wheat.
ko-yubi little finger.
ko-zutsumi parcel, from tsutsumi bundle.
ko-zd little priest, apprentice, errand-boy *
Jio-goto little word, i. e., complaint, from koto word.
O-miya great shrine.
O-yama little mountain.
But it nMJSt not be presumed that such compounds may be
formed at will, nor that a word forming a compound with one.
of the two prefixes may form one with the other also.
a Boys in former times had the hnir closely croppcrl or shaved, like ])ricsls.
1 6 The Noun [viii
3. One of the components may be' a verb. In genuine Chi-
nese compounds an object-noun follows the verb that governs
it, but in the case of pure Japanese words the object-noun
precedes. This distinction, of course, does not apply where the
verb is intransitive or where the noun is the principal com-
ponent and the verb has the nature of a modifier.
hi'tsuke incendiary, from hi fire and tsuke-ru apply; but
isuke-bi incendiary fire.
mono-morai beggar (more commonly kojiki\ from mona
thing and /;i^m« receive ; hut. morai-Mono gift.
mono-oki storeroom, from oku put ; oki-mono an ornament
kept in the toko-no-ma (alcove of a room).
tate-kata style of building, from tati-ru build and kata mode ;
or taie-yo, bom yd manner.*
sei'shi manufacture of paper, from sei make and shi paper.
sha-shin photograph, from ska to copy and shin truth.
ji-shin earthquake, from ji earth and shin (intr.) to quake.
Some nouns occurring in compounds are rarely, if ever, used
alone ; e. g., ya house, firm, tradesman. The Chinese 6a
(house) is in Japanese similarly used, but only of persons.
kusuri'-ya druggist.
tonya {toi-ya) wholesale store, from ton inquire.
kenchiku'ka architect, from ken-chiku building operations.
fuhei'ka grumbler, from fu-hei dissatisfaction.
iai'shok-ka gourmand, from iai great, shoku eat.
Vocabulary.
aida interval. cho street, town.
kono-aika, konaida recently, hon book. [horses.
hi fire. ba-sha any vehicle drawn by
ichi market. gwai-koku foreign country.
kusuri drug, medicine. ji-shin earthquake.
mono thing, person. ken-kwa quarrel.
ura rear, lining. : kin-jo vicinity, neighborhood.
a Shi-kata and shi-yd are similarly formed from the stem of the verb su9-u
to do. Ihese words are daily used by every one who speaks Japanese,
Shikata ga nai, or Shiyd ganai. There is no help for it (no way of doing).
viii] Compounds 17
iki'sha railway train (lit. sopiothaX^
steam-vehicle). tate-ru build, erect
kwa-ji conflagration. Uuke-ru apply,
mei'butsu noted product * yuku^ iku go.
sha-shin photograph. wakaru be clear, be under-
tetsu'do railroad. stood.^
watakusfti self, I. vto already, now, still.^
doko where ? (comp. koko), yube last night.
aoi blue, green. zui-bun a good deal.
chikai near. ye to, toward.*
tot far, distant sayo as you say, yes.
Exercises.
Mo niwatoriga nakUnasKta. Nihotnbashi ^ nt (si) sakanaichi
ga am {arimas'). Kanda ni (in) aomonoichi ga aru, Kono
kisha wa doko ye ikimas'kaS^ Hei^ Takasaki * ye ikimas\
Berrin ni wa tetsudobas/ia ga du Yube kinjo ni kwajiga atta
{ariniash* to). Zuibun okii kwaji de atta {desk to). Bet^rin ni wa
a From mei name, fame, and bttfstt=ffiono (same as motm in kokumoisu).
The word is appUed to a product which is characteristic of a given locality
and so comes to be associated with its name.
b Corresponds to ano^ kono, Kono may be called the pronominal adjective
of the first person, sotto^ of the second, and ano, of the third. See Ch. XIV.
c This verb is properly intransitive and impersonal* Watakushi wa
wakarimasu. I understand. Wakarimaten, I don't know. In some localities
xvakarimasen also means: I cannot agree; it won't do ; it is impossible.
d The beginner may find it difficult to distinguish md and mada. The
latter is commonly associated with negative ideas and may be used alone in
the sense of '* not yet." Mada samtsi. It is still cold, it is not yet warm. Afo
means ^ still " only in such expressions as nic hi/otsn still one, one more.
e Words like this, corresponding to our prepositions, follow their nouns
and should be called postpositions. See Chap. LX XVIII.
f The name of a bridge in Tokyo (Aas/ii bridge). In the next sentence
/Canda is the name of a district in the same city, from kamt god and /a paddy-
field.
g When an interrogative sentence is formed with a word like doko, the
subject (or object) of the English sentence often takes 70a, Ka may be omitted
when inter rogat ive jpronouns or adverbs are used.
h //>! or hat is a mere interjection meaning that the speaker is attentive
to the words which have been addressed to him. Sayd is used in the same
way, when reflection is necessary before an answer can be given.
i A town on the Nakasendd, one of the great highways of Japan.
1 8 The Noun [vih
oki: kwaji ga s'kunai*' Yub4 no kwaji wa tskebi de atta kere-
domOt sono hi wo ts^keta mono wa ^ mada wakarimasen. Ko-
naida o-jishin ga arimasVta. Doits' (Germany) ni wa jt'sAin
ga skunai keredomo, Nihon ni wa jishin ga oi. Anata no
shashin wo chodai. Kono shashin zva anata ni yoku nite tmas\
Kwaji wa toi ka, lie^ chikai, Kono kinjo ni honya wa ari-
masen ka, Kono kinjo ni wa arimasen keredomo, ura no did
ni wa arimas\ Ano honya wa takai. Chiisai jishin wa oi
keredomOy okii jishin wa s*kunai. Ano hito wa doko ye ikimas^
ka, Oji ^ ye ikimas\ Kono kinjo ni sakanaichi ga not ka.
Arimasen keredomo, aomonoichi wa arimas\ Tokyo ni wa
kwaji ga oi, Edo no meibuisu wa kwaji to kenkwa da.
Kwaji wa Edo no hanaA
Is there a drug store {ga) in this vicinity ? Where (2) does
this horse-car (i) go ? [It] goes to Asak'sa.® In T5kyo (niwa)
there are few horse-cars (horse-cars are few). The conflagration
(of) last night was trifling (chiisakatta), but the earthquake
was severe (dkikatta)J In Japan tliere are still few railroads.
Are you going (do you go) to America? I do not yet know.
This house is well built (manner of building is good). She is
a foreigner (gwaikokujin),^ Where (2) are you (i) going? ^»
I am going to the bookseller's. The gardener is planting (uete
iinas') flowers. Does this photograph resemble me {watakushi
7ii) ? Yes, it is a good likeness (well resembles you). There
are many bookstores in New York,
a \i kwaji were followed by iva^ the natural amplication would be that
small fires were not infrequent.
b Hi wo tsukeUi mono X.\\^ person who started the tire. Verbs» like adjec-
tives, modify nouns, there being no relative pronoun in Japanese.
c A village near Tokyo.
d A proverb, suggested by the frequency ofconflagrations in Edo (old name
of T5ky6). The meaning is that conflagrations ^re the finest sights m T5ky?%.
Notice that the verb «• to be ** is often omitted in proverbs, for the sake of
brevity.
e Tlie name of a district in TOkyO, from asai thin and knsa grass.
f Adjectives, like verbs, may be conjugated.
g This term, like Seiyojin, is practically 1 united to the European races.
h In speaking of another's going, oide dtsu is more ^>olite than ikimasti
ix] Compounds 19
CHAPTER IX.
1 . There are also compounds in which Chinese and Japanese
words occur together :
jo'bukuro envelope, from jo (c) letter Sii\d/u^uro sack.
ju-bako set of lacquered boxes, from J« (c) pile up and hako.
itioio-kin capital, principal, from moto basis and kin (c) money.
yu'to hot water vessel, from yu hot water and ij (c) tub.
Such mixed words are called jttbako-yomi ox yuto-yomu Vo-
mi means reading, of the pronunciation of the Chinese ideo-
grams. If both characters in jUbako were given the Chinese
sound, they would read jju-so ; if Japanese, kasane-bako. So
yuid is often read yu-oke and motokin, gwan-kin (c).
2. In many compounds the words retain their proper meaning
and in translation must be separated by " and " :
sai'shi (c) wife and child (ren), family.
d-fuku (c) or iki'kaeri going and returning,
jd'ge (c) above and below (also ui-shitd)^ up and down.
3. In some cases there have been changes in the sound :
akyudOf akindo merchant, from aki (nai) trade and Aito,
nakddo a go-between (in marriage), from naka middle and hito.
Vocabulary.
ie house. ne-dan price.
uchi interior, house. - jn-bako set of lacqered boxes.
yado lodging, house. jozu skilful.^
yado-ya hotel. - - heta unskilful.
tonari next house, neighbor.- yen circle, dollar (two shil-
mise shop, store. - lings or 50 cents).
kami paper. dai-ku carpenter. -
kuisu shoe. ryo-ri cooking.
shina^ shina-mono wares. ryori-ya restaurant.
shitate-ya tailor. -- [letter), sai-shi wife and child(ren).
jo-bukuro envelope (of a to-btitsu foreign goods.
a J^u, heta and many other words used as adjectives arc really nouns. When
used as predicates they must be followed by desu \ile goz'iimam\ ByTtki deiu \%
illness, i. c., is ill. Bimbo desu is poverty, i. e., is jwor.
20 The Noun [ix
kiP'Pu ticket, kuru (stem : kt) come.
o-fuku going and returning, morau receive.
qfuku'gippu excursion ticket, tsure-ru take along.
are that one (person or thing), f/rx^ sell.
kore this one „ ku^sai please give me,
dare who ? tada, tatta only, merely.
ikura how much ? made until, as far as.
ichi (c) one. de at, with, by means of.*
Exercises.
Kono akindo no shinamono wa yasuu Watakushi no tonart
wa tobutsuya des\ Ano ryoriya wa yoi ka, warui ka. Are
wa it ryoriya da. Kono yadoya no ryori wa yoi, Kono kinjo
ni yadoya ga tak'san arivias, li shashinya wa s'kunai^ Dai-
ku wa ie wo tatemas\ Kono sKtateya wa jozu des\ Kutsu-
ya ga kimas/ita, Doko de jobukuro wo urimas ka. Kamiya
de urimas\ Yokohama made no (to) of 'kugippu (wo kudasai),
Kore wa of'kugippu des ka, Ano kutsuya wa heta des\ Ano
Nihonjin wa saishi wo tsurete Moroppa ye ikimas\ Konoju-
bako wa utsukushii, Kore wa utsukushii jubako des. Nihotn-
bashi no kinjo ni wa akindo ga tak'san orimas\^^ Kono ju-
bako wa ikura des' ka. Kono jubako wa nedan ga yasui, tatta
ichi yen des\ Kono yadoya no iatekata wa ii. Kono yadoya wa
ii tatekata des\ Yube tonari no uchi ni kwaji ga arimasKta.
Ts*kebi de atta ka. Sayd, mada wakarimasen. Kono sha-
shinya wa jozu des\ Kono kinjo ni wa ryoriya mo arimasu shi,
yadoya mo arimas\ Ano sKtateya wa yasiii keredomo, heta
des*. Ano kamiya no jobukuro wa warui. Dare gd^ kita ka.
SKtateya ga kimasKta.
a /?^ is a postposition. In the sense of " at " or '' in " de differs from ni in
that it is used to indicate the scene of an action, while ni simply marks the
place where a thing or person exists. Tdkyo ni tomodachi i:^a arimasti. I have-
a friend in Tokyo, but 'I*dkyd de tomodachi ni aimashi/n. I met a friend iir
Tokyo.
b Ortt or it-^i must be used in saying that a person or a living thing is in
such and such a place. Hut ; mise ^a fakusun arimasu. It is, however, per-
missible to use am even of a living thing when it is in question whether such
a thing exists or not. So it is correct to say : Kono kinjo ni o isha san wa
eritnasen ka. Is there no physician in this vicinity? But here orimasen would
be more natural.
c An interrogative pronoun as subject always requires ga, never wa. The
subject of the answer also requires ga.
x] Derivatives 21
This shoemaker is dear, but [he] is skilful. My tailor's house
{ucht) is distant My neighbor {tonari) is a photographer.
I low much (2) are these envelopes (i)? These envelopes are
cheap. Taking wife and children along he goes abroad (to
foreign countries). The peasant is selling {utU imas*) grain.
The gardener is planting flowers. [I] received his photograph.
Are Siese lacquered boxes dear or cheap ? [They] are dear.
Who has come ? The shoemaker has come. Please give me
[some] envelopes. In this vicinity (I) there are many (3)
dealers in foreign goods (2). In this vicinity there are no hotels,
but there are many restaurants. My tailor is skilful, but the
shoemaker is unskilful. At this shop do [they] sell paper also ?
Last night at the hotel next door {tonari no) there was a fire.
That fire was due to incendiarism. This photographer is skil-
ful. In {ni wa) Berlin (1) there are many (3) good restau-
rants (2). Excursion tickets are cheap.
CHAPTER X.
I. Nouns may be formed from adjective-stems by means of
suffixes, such as sa and ;;//.
atsu-sa heat, thickness from atsui.
saimi'sa cold (of weather) „ samut,
tsumetiX'Sa cold (of thing's) „ isumetau
taka-sa height „ takai,
fuka-sa depth „ fukau
oki'Sa size „ okii large.
', uma-vii deliciousness, sweet taste „ uvtau
yowa-mi weakness „ yoivau
Nouns ending in mi often denote a certain degree of the
quality expressed by the adjective.
niga-mi bitterish taste from nigai,
kuro-mi blackish color „ knroi,
shiro-mi whitish color „ shiroi.
aka-mi reddish tinge „ akai.
In aka'ini\^2Si meat, or red wood in the heart of a tree, shiro^
frti white of an ^gg, or white wood, and ki-mi yolk, from kii *
More usually called ki-iroi, from ire color.
22
The Noun
[X
yellow, mi is the noun meaning meat^ substance.
2. Many nouns are stems of verbs or compounds into whicli
such stems enter. They may be abstract, or concrete, or both.
itami pain, from itamu ache, be hurt.
kurushimi distress, from kurushiinu grieve.*
oboe memory, from oboe-rii remember.
hanashi talk, story, from hanasu speak.
hasami shears, from hasainu place or hold a thing between
two other things, as with chopsticks.
hitO'goroshi murder, murderer, from korosu kill (comp, p« i6).
hana-mi viewing the flowers, from mi-ru see.
yuki-mi viewing the snow, tsuki-mi viewing the moon.
Vocabulary.
toshi year.
haru spring.
natsu summer.
aki autumn.
fuyu winter.
tsfiki moon, month.
eda branch.
hasami shears.
ido well.
mizu water.
yu^ o yu hot water.
yuki snow.
kurai, gurai^ grade. ^ '
do (c) degree (in measure-
ments),
r/ = 3900 meters or 2.44 miles.
kimi you (used by students).
nani^ nan what ?
dono which ? (adjectival like
kond).
ni (c) two.
san (c) three.
iu (c) ten.
atsui hot
samui cold, cliilly (of the
weather).
tsumetai cold (of things, air,
water, etc.).
hidoicxyxoH^ dreadful.
O'ide coming, going, being
in a place (polite 2, 3).
kiru cut.
korosu (stem: koroshi^ \Si\.
mi-ru see.
a From the adjectives itai and kurushii we have also iiasa and kurttshisa.
These are more abstract, denoting rather the degree of pain or distress than
the sensation itself.
b Enters into such combinations as tchi yen gurai about one yen, kono kurai
or kore kurai about this much. Whether to pronounce ktirai or gttrai is a
matter of individual choice. Remember that kitrai or gttrai always follows
the word which it modifies.
x] Derivatives 23
oboe-ru learn, remember. kotoshi this year.
dochi{rd), dotchi^ which ? nakanaka, contrary to expec-
(of the two), where ? tation, very.
Exercises.
Kotoshi no atsusa wa na kanaka hidoi, Kono kawa nof'kasa
iva dono kurai dis* ka. ^' Konofuyu no sainusa wa hidoL Yu
rva nan do gurai atsui ka, San jit do des\ Kono yarn a 710
takasa wa dono kurai des' ka. Mada dono kurai des ka
ivakarimasen, Nihonjin wa ham yoku hanami ni ikimas\
Nihonjin wafuyu yukimi ni ikintasS Kawa no misu to ido
no mizu wa dochira ga tsuinetai kaA Natsu wa ido no tniztt
ga tsumetai, IVatakuski wa oboe ga warui, Kodouio wa
nakanaka oboe ga ii. Uekiya ga hasaini de ki no eda wo kitte
imas\ Kono ietsudj no nagasa wa dono kurai des' Aa.
Niju ri des*. Hitogoroshi wa hidoi mon da. Aki wa tsuki-
mi ga yoi, Anata doko ye oide des' ka. Hanami ni tkimas\
The cold (of) this year is very severe (strong). About how
much is the cjepth of this well? Thirty meters {ineiior*).^
How high is this tree ? Twenty meters. This year {wa) do
you go to see the flowers ? The water of this well is very cold.
You have a good memory {Kimi wa memory is good). About
how much is the length of this river? Thirty ri. Last night
in Yokohama there was a murder. This year (f) there are
many (3) incendiary fires (2). Where are you going ? [I] am
going to take a look at the snow. In summer the moonlight- views
on the Sumida ^ are fine (good). In autumn the moonlight- views
of Oji are fine. The cold in (of) Germany is very severe.
The heat on (of) the Indian Ocean (Indo-yo) is dreadful.
a The original sense of this word is, " which direction V Ana/a wa dochira
ye oide desu ka. Which way are you going?
b It is also correct to say dono kttnai arinuisu ka. Or we say, Kono kaioa
wa dono kurai fukni ka, where kurai is used adverbially.
c In these two sentences ham and /i/yu arc used like adverbs. When given
the emphatic position at the beginning of the sentence they naturally take rva.
d Notice the peculiar manner of expression. In such sentences the Japan-
ese does not require a comparative form of the adjective.
e It is {desu), or, There are {arimasu\ thirty meters.
f Sumidagatva is the name of a river that empties into TSkyo Bay at Tokyfi.
24 The Noun [xi
CHAPTER XI.»
A sentence in which the predicate is an adjective ending in
I, if the sentence is affirmative and of the present tense, needd
no copula in familiar discourse :
Natsu wa hi ga nagai. In summer tlie days are long.
The copula must be used when the sentence is negative, or in
a past or future tense. With forms of aru or nai the adjective
takes the adverbial inflection by substituting the syllable ku f<y
i. Such forms in ku coalesce with atta and aro in compounds
like yokatta^ yokaro.
Fuyu wa hi ga nagaku nai (arimasen).
In winter the days are not long.
Mibi wa samukatta {samuku arivtashitd).
Last night it was cold.
Sore wa yoroshikarJ {yoroshiku arimasho).
That may do very well (be right).
The most polite forms of the verb " to be " are gozarimasu,
gozarimasen, gozarivtashita^ gozarimashoy usually contracted
to gozaimasu^ etc. When any of these forms of the verb are used
the k in the adverbial form of the adjective is elided and con-
traction occurs. Thus.
nagaku
nagau
nago
shiroku
shirou
shiro
waruku
waruu
warn
yoroshiku
yoroshiu
yoroshu
Between the familiar forms like ii {yoi) and the very polite
forms \Wq yd gozaimasu a middle way may be taken by using
desu. Thus : // no desu^ ii ndesu, ii desu, and so forth. Gram-
matically ii desu and the like are open to criticism, but among
men it is becoming quite the fashion to add desu to adjectives
in i. But one never says yoi de gozaimasu.
The adverbial form in ku is also used before the verb naru
become, natta {narimashita) became, nard or naru daro (nari-^
masho) may become, naranai (fiarimasen) does not become.
a This chapter anticipates some points in the later and more complete
discussion of adjectives, in order to enable the student to use them at once.
xi] Pj^edicate Adjectives 25
Vocabulary.
hi day. nunui sleepy.
kaki oyster nurui tepid, not hot enough.
meshi boiled rice, a meal yoroshii right, all right.
(polite : gO'Zen or go-han, ari-gatai (lit. hard to be) rare,
micki road. precious.^
w^l>^^/^1:^^?>&^ cigar, cigarette.* nam become.
byd-ki illness. kesa this morning.
Nihongo Japanese language, yo-kodo, yoppodo a good deal.
atarashii hQsh^ new. ^/m-^^« gradually.
/urui ancient, old. kon-nichi to-day.
itai painful. saku-nen last year.
>&///j//rt/dirty, mean, indecent. /^rr-A^;/ (lit. great change) ex-
mutsukashii^ muzukashii dif- traordinarily, very.
ficult. kara from, after, sincc.*^
Exercises.
M^ osoku natta {narimash'ta), Mada hayd gozaimas\ Mada
osoku wa ^ gozaimasen. Sakunen wa watakushi no me ga tat-
/un warukatta keredomo, koioshi wa yoku natta. Ma / yoroshu
gozaimas\^ Kore kara dandan saviuku ^ narimas\ Konnichi
iva o atsu go£aimas\ Watakushi wa nemuku natta. Anata
tva o nemu gozaimas* ka. lie, nemu gozaimasen. Kotoshi wa
hayaku samuku narimasKta, O ito gozaimas*ka, Watakushi
wa ashi ga ito gozaimas\ Kono yu wa nuruku natta. Kono
ido no mizu wa taihen tsumeto gozaimas\ Kono ie wa atara-
shu gozaimas\ Watakushi no ie wa kitano gozaimas\^ Wata-
a From mafrn roll, wrap. When necessary to make the distinction, a clgcr
is called ha-makitabako and a cigarette, kami-tnakitabako.
b As in arigaiai oshie precious doctrine (of religion), arlgatai koto something
to be grateful for. Arigato gozaimaut. I thank you.
c Kott kara henceforth.
d /rrt makes <7j<?>J« emphatic z "It is anything but late." Compare in the
last sentence takaku wa. With iva the uncontracted adverbial form is used, at
least in TokyS.
e Ma is an interjection expressing satisfaction. The expression is about
equivalent to : " Never mind ; it*s all right."
f In English the comparative is more natural.
g An expression of humility before a stranger : " I have too jioor a house to
entertain you properly.
26 The Noun [xi
kushi ga waru gozaimasK ta,^ Kesa vo meshi wa taihen
mazukatta, Waiakushi no toinodachi no bydki wa taihen yoku
narimasKta, Waiakushi no kao ga taUien akaku narimasKta.
Konnichi wa michi ga ivarii gozainias\ Kore wa tako (dear)
gozaimasho. Jie^ takaku wa gozaimasen.
Mount Fuji^ has become white. My friend's illness has
become serious (difficult). [In] autumn the days gradually
become shorter (short) ; [in] spring the days gradually become
longer (long). That child has grown f become) very large.
To-day it is very warm. Thank yon. In {de wa) Japan oysters
are not dear. My illness is gradually getting better (becoming
good). This rice is very delicious. This book is quite {yohodo)
an old one. My shoes have gotten bad. From this on {wa)
the days {ga) gradually become shorter. The cold (oQ last
year was very severe. The Japanese language is difficult. The
earthquake (of) last evening was very severe. These cigars
are cheap. Where {doko go) does it hurt (is painful) ? My
feet hurt. Are you sleepy ? Yes, I have become very sleepy.
a It was my mistake. Lit. I (and not another) was wrong.
b Fuji is the highest mountain in Japan proper, between 3,700 and 3,Soo
meters, or aboat x 2,000 feet, high. It is called Fuji san^ from $an (c) mountain,
or Fuji noyatna.
THE PRONOUN*
CHAPTER XII
The words corresponding to our personal pronouns are really
nouns. They accordingly take the particles wa, ga, no, ni, wo.
The genitive case (with no) corresponds to our possessive
pronoun.
In speaking to anotlier person one must use different words
according to the real or sui^)osed rank of the one addressed.
It is, however, usual to regard a stranger of presumably equal
rank as one's superior, and a stranger of lower rank as one's
equal As a general rule it is to be observed that personal
pronouns are not used so much as in European languages and
may be omitted when the context makes it clear which person
is meant. This is especially tnie of pronouns of the third
person ; but those of the first and second person, watakushi and
anatay are often used in polite conversation even in cases where
tlieir absence would not involve ambiguity.^
I. The pronouns of the first person are :
watakushi , watashi polite.
ses'sha (lit. rude person) used by gentlemen of the old
school.
boku (lit. servant) used familiarly by men, as students, etc.
ore, oira {pro) vulgar.
U'inae (lit. this side, from te hand, side, and mae front,
presence) humble.
Watakushi may be further contracted into washi, but this is
vulgar. With watakushi, etc., wa tends to lose the sound of
w, thus ; watashia or watasha. On is derived from onore self ;
0ira from the plural onorcra. The classical pronoun of the
first person, ware, and the possessive waga (as in waga kuni)
are not used in conversation, but occur in speeches. <^
a Dai-meushi representative-name-word.
b In sentences like "I will go too" personal pronouns must, of course, be
translated : Watakushi mo vtah-imasho,
c Compare the proverb waga ta ye vtizu 100 hiku to draw water to one's own
paddy-field, i.e., " to look out for number one." Ware really means self, and
in some dialects is used of the second or third person.
28 The Pronoi:n [xii
2. The pronouns of the second person are :
anata sama, anata formal, polite.
o-mae sau, omae polite toward inferiors.
kifui (lit. lord) corresponding to boku.
ki'Sama (from it honorable) used in addressing one of the
lower classes.
te-mae contemptuous.
Anata is derived from ano kata that side, that person. It is
still used occasionally in the third person. Compare the
German Er as formerly used of the second person. Sonata is
impolite. In law courts kisanta is not permitted ; but judges
use sono ho (from hj (c) side), which in ordinary speech would
be contemptuous.
With anata and other pronouns of the second person wa is
often omitted. Anata do nasaimashita ka. What is the
matter (lit. How have you done)? At times anata stands
apart from the construction like a vocative or an interjection.
Notice that many of these pronouns which according to their
etymology ought to be polite have in practice become familiar
or vulgar. The classical nan]i is never used in the colloquial.
Foreigners should use anata generally, and in speaking to their
own servants or to coolies omae.
3. For pronouns of the third person such expressions as the
following may be used :
ano o kata, ano kata.
ano o kito, ano hito.
ano otokOy ano onna^ ano ko less polite.
are that one there.
aitsu {ano yatsu)^^ koitsu, soitsu vulgar.
Of course, kono or sono may be substituted for ano in the
above. The classical kare^ is often heard in public addresses.
Other expressions for he, she, it, they, are inuko yonder side
and saki front, which frequently take de or de wa.
4. Plural pronouns are formed by the use of the suffixes gata^
tachi, domo and ra, or by doubling :
a Yaisu is coming to be used more and more in the sense of mono thing ox-
person,
b Compare kare-kore this or that, about.
xn] Personal Pronouns 29
(i) watakushidovio, ^ washira.
bokura,
(2) anatagata.
amaesangata, omaetachi, owaera.
kimitachi,
(3) ano katagata,
ano hitobito, ano hitotachi.
arera.
Waga hat our company, is a familiar expression for " we,"
" us/' among students. Sometimes it is used in a singular
sense.
Vocabulary
(Include the lists of personal pronouns.)
6aka fool, dunce. shokti-gyo occupation, trade.
fude writing-brush. donata who ? (more polite
ifuika country (opp. of city). than dare).
>birfw»//» wheel, vehicle, riksha. ikutsu how many? how old?
kuruma-hiki "j luitachi twenty years old.
kuruma-ya > riksha-man. utosu (stem : nioshi) say, call
ska-fuic) j (polite 1,3).
mesAi'/su^ai serv3Lnt. oshie-ru, ^Gu»-<JL>
na name. suru (stem : sht) do.
7/<v-«v/i^ name (of person only), ikanai {ikimasiu) it does not
yd business. go, it won't do (German : es
gak'ko school. gecht nicht
go-fuku dry goods. ikenai {ikevtaseti) it cannot go,
i'Sha physician. it's of no use.**
^-n^f household, wife. kyo^^konnichiXxy'&xy.
oku san madam, wife of one nara if.
in good social standing. sore nara {sonnard) if so, then.
sen-set master, teacher (a to that (at the end of a quo-
term of respect). tation).
sko-bai mercantile business, hai^ hei I have heard you, yes,
trade. all right
a One may hear ware-ware occasionally.
b There' is practicaUy no difference between ikoftai and iienai. The latter
is more common. These words may be used like adjectifes, as in ikanai yatsu,
'Jtenm hiio.
The Pkonoix Txii
Exercises
Anata wa doko no o kata de gozaivtas* ka.^ IVatakuski wa
Tokei^ no mono de gozaimas\ Washi no uchi no ineshitsukai
wa iniika no mon' da. Kiini no sense i wa oshiekata ga jjzu
des' ka. SayOy taihen jZzu da. Sore nara boku mo ik3.^ Ano
ko wa do/^o ye ikimas* ka. Gakkj ye ikimas*. Boku no sensei
wa kyo hanami ni ikimas\ Omae wa taihen osoi. Are wa
doko no akindo des ka. Hai, 1 'okohama no akindo des\ Ano
hito wa we ga warui. Koits' wa baka da. Omae no uchi wa
doko ka. Hai/^ watakushi iva Tanaka san no kurumahiki de
gozaivias\ Ano o kata wa zvatakushi no sensei de gozaifftas\
Anata no go s/iokugyo wa nan de gozaimas* ka. IVatakushi
wa gof'kuya de gozaimas*, Kiini wa doko ye iku ka, hoku
wa yukimi ni iku. Anata (7va) donata de gozaimas* ka.^
Watakushi wa Watanabe Naoyoshi^ de gozaimas\ Anata na
ok' san wa o ikutsu de gozaimas kaX Kanai wa sanju de
gozaimas\ IVatakushidomo no kuni ni wa tak'san yama ga
gozaimas\ Anatagata no kuni wa saviu gozaimas' ka Sayo^
taihen samu gozaimas. Omaera wa ii sfiobai wo shite iru^ ^
washira no shobai wa ikenai. Vube watakushi no uchi ye
givaikokujin ga kimash'ta ; sono gwaikokujin wa akinda
desh'ia. Ano hitotachi wa doko ye ikimas' ka. Sayo, Kawa-
saki i ye ikimas\ Ano ko wa ii ko da. Kore wa kimi no hon
da. Kisavia nan no yo da, Ano o kata wa isha de gozaimas* ^
Where is he from (man of where is he)? [He] is from Choshu
a Corresponds to our " Where arc you from?" One may also say, Anaia n^
0 kuni wa dcchira de gozaimasu ka.
b /Cei is an alternative pronunciation of kyd^ the ideogram for capitaL
c 1 too will go (to him).
d Hai or //«' often occurs in Japanese where we should not expect " yes " in
English.
e Or, O ttamae tva nan to oss/iaimasn ka. Assuming previous acquaintance s
Dona/a de irasshaimashUa ka.
f Watanabe is the surname {myo-ji)\ Naoyoshi, the given name («/»). The
surname comes first in Japanese.
g Or, O ikttfsu ni o nari nasaimasu ka. jVam here does not mean ** to
become " in an objective sense. Compare the English, " How much docs it
come to?*'
h Shite is the subordinative of snru to do. S/idfiai wo sttf-n to do business.
i The name of a station between Tokyo and Yokohama celebrated for its
temple of Kobo Daiski {^Daishi sama .
XIIl3 HONORIFICS 31
(a man of Choshu).* My wife is from the country {inaka no
ittond). My horse is still young {toshi ga wakai). Your {kimi
no) riksha-man is very slow. Where (2) is he (i) going ? [He]
is going for a bath {yu nt). Who (2) is that gentleman (i) ?
[He] is my teacher. What is your name, please (Who are
you)? My name is Omori.^ Are you {kimi i) going to see
the flowers to-day (2) ? I too will go. You {temae) are a fool.
Who are you {pniae san) ? I am Mr. Matsubara's servant. To
what school (school of where) are you (i) going? In our
country there are few railways, but in your country {p kunt)
there are many. How old {p ikutsu 2) are you (i) ? I am
twenty. Is that your writing-brush ? No, [it] belongs to the
teacher (is the teacher's). His servant is from Tdkyo (a man
of Tokyo).
CHAPTER XIII
In connection with the pronoun of the second person it is
desirable to call attention to a peculiarity of the Japanese
language which must be well understood if one is to speak
properly. In polite, conversation with a person (addressed a^
anatd) one must be careful to avoid undue familiarity in refer-
ring to things which belong, or stand in any important relation,
to the one addressed. Respect is indicated by prefixing to
nouns of Japanese origin o (from on^ still used in very formal
speech) and go (rarely gyd) to Chinese words.
Anata no 0 me wa ikaga de gozaivtasu ka.
How are your eyes ?
Nan no go yd de gozaimasu ka (lit. Business of what is it ?).
What are your commands ? What do you wish ?
The same rule is observed in speaking respectfully of a third
person. Thus to a servant at the door :
a The name of a province at the western extremity of the main island. The
original name is Nagato " long gate." Cho is the Chinese for " long," and shn
is •* country,"
b Omori fo rndshiniasu. To is n, particle indicating a quotation, and is some-
times translated by "that" but sometimes is untranslatable. Mairu to mdshi-
masu, [fie] says that he is going. Kore wa fuut to m^kimasu ia. What is
this called ? For another use of mdstt see p. 55 f and p. 95 c.
32 The Pronoun [xiii
Danna sama wa o uchi desu ka.^
Is Mr. — (the master) at home ?
The prefixes o and go may also be attached to adjectives,
adverbs, numerals and verbs. Attention will be called to such
instances later.
These prefixes have become inseparable parts of certain
compounds :
gO'sho palace (of the Emperor).
go-Ben^ gO'han cooked rice, meal.
o tama-ya ancestral shrine, sepulcher (of princes).
o ashi, o washi money.
0 hiya cold drinking water (woman's word).
o naka abdomen, stomach.
o shiroi face powder.
With certain words these honorifics are invariably used by
women and children, though men may dispense with them.
go ho-bi reward. o kwa-shi cake.
o bon tray. o yu warm water.
o cha tea (but cha no kt). o ten-ki weather.
o hi fire o ten-to or tento sama sun.
o kome rice. o tsuki savia moon.
Another prefix expressing respect, /;//, occurs occasionally in
compounds like :
mi'kado Emperor (obsolete), from kado gate.
mi'kotonori imperial rescript.
vii-ya shrine, imperial prince, from ya house.
In ^ f;//^wAf, a woman's expression, we find both honorifics.
Women may even be heard to say o mi o tsuki {o tsuki soup
made of viiso), o mi o hachi (p hacfu a vessel to hold cooked
rice, from hachi bowl).
Rules for the use of honorifics are impossible : one must
simply observe the usage. Some words whose Chinese origin
is forgotten take o instead of go, like o c/ia, o titifo sama.
Also :
a A more complete expression is o uchi de (^if ) irasshaimasu ka, Irassharu
Is polite for iru. If Chinese words are used, this becomes : go zaitaku ddsu Jka,
zni being the equivalent of am or int.
XHl] HOHORIFICS 33
a dai-ji (lit important matter).^ o ret thanks. ^^
o ka-gen state of health.^ o se-ji civility, flattery.
o ni'kai second floor, upstairs, o taku house.
Again, go may be used with a Japanese word ; e.g., with
fnottomo reasonableness,** nengoro cordiality, or with the ad-
verb yukkuri to leisurely. *
With some words either o or go may be used :
o tan-jo-bi or go tanjcbi birthday.
o s/ioku-gyo or go shokugyo occupation.
Some words are never used with honorifics, as j^«-j^/ teacher^
shitsu-rei impoliteness or shik-kei disrespect (student's word).
But : go bu-rei rudeness.
Sometimes euphony forbids the use of an honorific. Thus
we never hear o oku san. In some instances only special words
may be used with o and go. Thus we say not o atama, but o
isumurL
In some cases it is usual to add the honorifics even when
speaking to inferiors, as in Go ku-rd Thanks for your trouble
(^Oki ni go kuro de atia).
Vocabulary
kami (sama) god. {o) matsuri local religious fes-
ffii-ya soma rnnrperial prince, ttvah
{o) mi-ya shrine. {o) tsumuri head.
danna (san) master. {p)ya-shiki mansion (including
o tama-ya ancestral shrine, grounds).
sepulcher (of a person of (6) koine rice. .!•
high rank). (oki time. ^>^ -^ *
o hiya cold drinking water {o) ton tray,
(women's word). {p) cha tea. -
a O tUnji ni nasaL Take good care of yourself (lit. Make it an importanJ
thing>
b From i6n increase and ^^/« decrease. Bat ki^gen temper, state of healtli,
takes^only.
c O reiroxj be my thanks to another or another's thanks to me. O rtitvo
Moskiageiai I wish to offer [youj my thanks. O reinado ni w^t eyobimosift.
Thanks ar« unnecessary (lit. It does not extend to thanks and the like).
d G^ m9ii9mo dt gounvttau. You are qaice rigbt.
e Go yttkkuxinoioi. Don't be in & hurry to- leave.
34 iwE Pronoun [xiii
(p) taku residence, house. mairu polite for iku, kuru{^i^^),
(p) se-ji civility, flattery. motsu (stem : vtochi) liave,
(^) ten-ki weather.^ hi )]d.
gO'sho imperial palace. inotte koi bring (lit. lia\nng
i^go) cki'SJ treaty feast.*' [ii | come !).«
^ift'pj a distant place. oide nasam polite for iku^
^/-r« beautiful, pretty, clean. kuru (2, 3).
^6»-^/7/ immense, magnificent, choito, chotio just a moment.
rippa splendid.^ kom-ban this evening.
ippai a cup-ful, one vessel- ichi-ban number one, most.
ful. tai-sj exceedingly, very.
deki-ru issue, result, be pro- ikaga how ?
duced, accomplished.^ oi hello ! say !
Exercises
Danna sama / uekiya ga mairiinasli ta. So ka : nan no yd
de kita ka, Oi, Gons ke /K chotto koi ( oide), Hei, danna sama^
nan no go yj de gozaimas ka, Cha wo motte koi, Gosho wa
€nipj de gozaimas* ka, lie, kono kinjo de gozaimas\ Toku-
gaw^ke no^^ o tamaya wa doko de gozaimas* ka. Tokyo de wcu
a O tenki desu. It is fine weather.
b When a person comes by invitation to a dinner he says: Konnichi wa go
€hisd de gozaitnasu. On taking his leave: Go chUo ni narimashita ox Go cMso
sama.
c Kirei, kodai, rippa, belong to the class of adjectives, mostly of Chinese
derivation, which are really nouns, requiring in the attributive position the
sufiix na, and in the predicative position taking desu [de gozaimasii). The first
two are a]jt to mislead the foreigner because they end in /. Beware of saying :
Jtodai yashiki or Kono hana wa kirei.
d Dekimasu it can be done, one can do it.
e Koi is too rude a word for a beginner to use acceptably even in command-
ing servants. It is better to say : Motte oide ftasai, Oide nasai is tlie imperative
of oide nasaru,
f In addressing any one, the name is sufficient. A vocative particle is not
needed. Yo is often used after the divine Name in piayer, and jn by men in
calling their wives, and by parents in calling their children, by name.
g A name commonly given to men-servants.
h In compounds ke means house, family, lokitgawa is the name of a family
whose representaii\es held the position oi shogun from 1603 until the abolitiou
of the feudal system. . ^
XIIlj HONOBIFICS 35
Shiba to Ueno ni arimas\^ Nikko no o tamaya wa tippa de
gozaimas y^ O matsuri ni wa hito ga kami sama ni inairimas\
Katnban no o tsuki sama wa kirei des\ Konnichi iva ii o tenki
de gozaifnas\ ItHbe o tonari de go ckisD ni natta (was enter-
tained). Kyo no go zen wa mazui, Kyoto no o shiroi wa iu
Kono o shiroi wa nioi ga ii. Kore .wa doko no o cha de gozai-
inas ka. Uji no^ o clia de gozaimas\ O hiya wo ippai chodai^
O yu ga atsu gozaimas' ka, Kono o bon wa kirei de go9aimas\
Kono 0 sakana wa taisj oishu gojsaimas\ Kotoshi wa o konie
ga yoku dekimasKta. Anata no o taku wa dockira de g02aimas\
ka, Watakushi no taku wa Shiba de gdzaimas\^ Ano akindo
wa o seji ga ii.
Sir {danna san), Mr. Tanaka's rikshaman has come. What
does he want (on what business came) ? The imperial palace
at (of) Kyoto is not at all (de wa naiY magnificent. Sir,
what are your commands (what business is it) ? Bring [some]
rice igozen). The sepulchers of the Tokugawa family are in
the vicinity of [my] home. Then is your residence in Shiba >
No, it is [in] Ueno. To-day the weather is bad. Are you
going to see the flowers to-day? If the weather is fine {tenki
ga yokerebd), I will go. Both the rice and the fish are delicious
to-day (i). The tea of Uji is the best. Give me a cup (2) of
tea (i). Is that cold or hot water (Is it cold water ; is it hot
water) ? At (ni wa) the Kanda festival fish is dear. Is your
residence far [from here] ? No, it is [in] this vicinity. How
{2) is your head (i) ? How much (2) is this tobacco (i) ? It is
only one yen. That prince's mansion is magnificent.
a The wa after de implies that there are also sepulchers in olher places.
Shiba and Ueno are names of parks in Tokyo.
b Nikko is a place north of T5ky6, the site of the mausolea of the first and
third shoguns.
c A place south of Ky5to celebrated for its tea.
d !>£ here does not mean " in '*. Tt marks Shiba as a predicate noun. TJt.
In regard to my house — it is Shiba. Compare : Attnia no 0 taku iva kono kinjo
desu ka» It would also be correct to say: Shiba ni arimasu or kono kinjo ni
arimasum
e iVa is generally attached to de in a negative sentence. De wa is often-
conlracicd to/Vi. Sojanai^ That isn't so.
36 The Pronoun [xiv
CHAPTER XIV
The demonstrative pronouns are :
kono^^ono^ ano adjectival.
kore, sore, are substantival.
Kono and kore haye refi^renqe to persons or things connected
with the speaker ; sono and sore, to those connected with the
person addressed ; ano and are to those which are removed
from both. Kono, sono, kore, sore, may also have reference to
persons or things that have just been the subject of conversation.
Kono, sono, ano are often equivalent to kore no, etc.
Kane no kawari ni instead of money.
Sono kawari ni instead of that.
Hako no uchi ni inside the box.
Sono uchi ni inside that (also, within a short time).
Kono nochi {kono go) after this, hereafter.
Kore, sore, are are used with words like, kurat, dake, kodo,
though we might expect kono^ etc. Thus : kore gurai {kono
gurai is also proper), kore dake, kore bodo this much, to this
extent. But kono hodo means " recently."
Kore, sore, are may denote a place or a time :
Kore kara from this pointy henceforth, next.
Kore made until now.*
Sore kara uchi ye kaerimashita.
After that I returned home.
Are kara Tokyo made kisha de inairimashita.
Thence to Tokyd I went by train.
In the compounds ko-naida, ko-toshi we have the demonstra-
tive pronoun. But in kon-nen this year, kon-getsu this month,
kon-nichi to-day, kon-ya to-night, etc., we have the Chinese
equivalent of ima.
Vocabulary
(Include demonstrative pronouns.)
pan (Latin : panis) bread. June ship, boat.
pen pen. hachi pot, bowl. ^ ^
— . ^
a In these examples >&<>^^, here or ima, now, might be substituted for i0/if«
^uch words as koka and ima ought rcaUy to be included iq a oomplete list of
pronouns.
xiv]
DfcMOJJ^RATIVES
37
hi^bacfU Bre box.
kotatsu quilt-warmer.*
dai-jin minister of state.
dd-butsu anitiial.
dJbutsu-en zoological
garden*
ji'sho dictionary.
Ci> V mikan mandarin ordngc.
" • soko that place, there.
attakaiy atatakai warm.
in-ru put into.
iru is or are required,
needed.
iri-yo n^^^ (noun).^
kcavaru be changed, sub-
stituted.
kawnri a substitute.
ktutii returii. ^'^^
inawdtu turn,-^' round, travel
about. ^
yasumu rest, retire, sleep.
yetsumi vacation.
kon-getSH this month.
karo period of tirne.*^
kono'goro recently.
saku-jitsu yesterday.
fyi'dan {nt) usually, gener-
ally.
iai-gai^ iai-tei for the most
part, almost^
main again.
skikashi but (See p. 8a).
Exefdises
Kore wa nan de gozaimais ka. Sore wa s'tobu de gozaiinas\
Nikon ni mo gozaimas* ka, 4Taigai Nikon ni wa gozaimasen
ga, sono kawari ni hibachi to kotatsu ga gozaimas, Anata,
kono fude wa o iriyj de gozaimas ka. lie, sono fude wa iri-
masen ga, ano Jude wa irimas\ Sakujitsu watakushi iva
djbutsuen ye mairimasfita. Sore kara dako ye oide nasai-
mash'ta ka. Sore kara rydriya ye mairimasK ta, Kore wa
anata no o uvia de gefzaiinas* ka. fie, tomodachi no des\
Oiy Take / cha wo motte oide, sore kara hi wo irete okure. "^
Kimi, kore kara doko ye iku ka, Kore kara uchi ye kaeru.
Mata sono uchi ni inairimashj. Konoaida Itaria ni hidoi
a A hibachi Vi a pot or box tilled with ashes upon wliich charcoal is burned.
A kotiUSH is th« same arranged so that it can be covered with a quilt and used
for warming the feet and hands.
b Sore wa iriyd dtstt. That is needed.
c Used like kurai (See p. 22b). Itsu goro about when *t
d ilAi//^/'<n would be impolite. Tnstead of the simple imperative one may
also use the subordinative with the imperative of kure-ru give, with or without
the honorific o, thus : motfi kite (<?) kure. More polite than kure is kuda^ai, the
impel alive oi kudasaru.
J
.38 The Pronoun [xy
jiskin ga arimaslita ; sono toki ni Nikon ni mo zuiburi okii
jishi?i ga arimasKta. Kore wa warui jisko des\ Konogora-
TV a taihni it 0 tenki de gozaimas. Kongetsu iva gakko ga
yasuifti des\^ Kotoshi no natsu no atsusa wa nakanaka k.ida
gozaimas'. Are wa Kishu no mikambune)^ .
Recently a Japanese minister of state went to Germany.
Then he went (0 mawari ninarimasKtd) to Russia.*^ Recently
the weatfier has been (is) Jba^, Where (2) are you goingf next
(r) ? Next I am going home. Is that a good pen ? No, [itj
is a bad one. Then give [me] that writing-brush. Do the
Japanese generally , eat bread? No", instead of that they, eat
rice Xmeshi\ To-day the school takes a vacation (it is a rest).
Is this a good school ? Yes, [it] is a very good one. Do yott
rieed (a iriyd des* kd) this dictionary ? No, I don't heed it.
Then please give [it] to me. Spring (of) this year is quite
warm. Is there a zoological garden in Tokyo (i)? Yes, there
is {aru koto wa ariinas'), but there are few (2) animals (i).
This month {wa) the Japanese go a great deal {yoku) to see
the flowers. Next I am going for a bath \yu). This flower
is pretty; but [its] odor is bad. Is that a German {Doits' noy
ship ? No, it is a French {Frans* no) ship.
CHAPTER XV
*' The same " is to be rendered onaji (adverbial form : onaji-
ku).
. Sore wa onaji koto desuA
That amounts to the same thing (is the same thing).
With some Chinese words compounds are formed by means
o{ dj, the Chinese equivalent o{ onaji.
a Notice the ptciili.ir manner of expression.
h A7/ or A"i-j//« (Compare Clioshu p. 31a) is the name of a province on the^
coast between Tokyo and Osaka, nearer the latter city. This sentence is taken
from a popular song. Mikambune is compounded of mikan zn^/utts,
c TI1C stem of the verb treated as a noun, with the honorific 0 prefixed, is
used with *itisaru or ni nam when speakint; respectfully of others, as above.
d Onaji viono would be concrete, meaning the identical object, or, inexactly,
an object of the same class. Onaii koto (often pronounced ofwsK koto) lueans
rr.il'.er the same iifea.
xv] "Same" *'Such" 3ft
dd'koku^onaji kuniHie same province.
d3'dJ=onajt viic At the S3ime road,
do-n^n^onaji tosht the same year.*
dj'i, dJ-setsu the same opinion.
dJ-j^j the same manner.
do-kyu'sei (lit. same class pupil) a classmate.
•' As " in " die same as " is to be rendered to.
Kore wa are to onaji mono desu.
This is the same as that, or,
JKore mo are mo onaji mono desu.
This and that are the same.
IVatakushi mo anata to dosetsu desu.
I too am of the same opinion with you.
/' Such *' may be variously rendered : » *
JkJ iUy kayo na, ko iu yo na, kono yd na, konm^
so iu, sayo na, so iu yd na, sotio yo na, sorni^^
a iu, a iu yd na, ano yd na, anna.
The contracted forms konna^ sonna, anna used attributively are
oilen contemptuous. With ni they arc also used adverbially
in the sense of *' so ".
Sonna ni mutsukashiku arimasen.
It is not so difficult [as all that].
Here so may be substituted for sonna nu
Vocabulary
(Include words meaning " such ")
koto thing, aflfair (abstract). ji (c) character, ideogram^
kotoba word, language, dia- letter, word.
Icct. koku (c) country (only ia
> \ie- garni letter, epistle. composition).
«"T "tvake sense, reason, cause. neri (c) year.
d'j (c) road (only in com- satsu (c) card, note, paper
position). money.
a In I he Fcnsc of " the same age " onaji ioshi is contracted to oitaidoshi,
b A^ iuyb would be literally : tluis say manner. Ka is the ndjeciival sitfix^
Compare kcdai fia yashiki or kirei na hnna,
c Ko has reference usually to what is to follow in the course of the-
conversation; so, 'o wiiat precedes
40 The Pronoun [xv
yd (c) manner.* suios-ki a little.
i-mi meaning, purpoiL iro-iro no, iroiro na^ iroupia
sho-sei, gaku'sei student. various, from iro color.
sfio^kin specie. chigau differ,
Xwaikoku-go foreign Ian- itasu do (polite i. 3).
guages> iu say.
chiku-shj beast. oru be (of a living thing),
Shina China. dwell.**
onaji, dj (c) same. tsukau use, employ.
vtezurashii uncommon, an- yomu read,
gular. ima now.
nikui detestable (in com- /«///ii;« seldom (with negative
position : difficult). verbs).
kochi^ kotchi^ kochira in this ko^ sd, a thus, in that man-
direction, here.^ ner.
viina, minna all, all together, ga but (See p. 8a).
Exercises
Nihonjin wa Skinajtn to onaji jt wo ts^kaimas' keredomo,
yomiyo ga chigaimas\ Kono tegami wa anata no to onaji toki
ni kimasKta. Satsu wa ima sh'jkin to onaji koto des\ Sore
wa kore to onaji nedan de gozaimas\ Kono koto wa ko iu
wake des\,, Kono kotoba wa ko iu imi des\.. Ko iu
snutsukashii ji toa taihen oboenikui,^ So iu shinamono wa
Nikon de wa mezurashu gozaimas , Sakujitsu wa onaji hito
ga ni do^ kimasKta. Watakushi wa ano o kata to ddnen de
gozaimas\ Kore wa are to onaji hon des ka, lie, chigaimas\
a Much used in such expressions as : Ant kodomo %va iji ga rva^ui yo desu.
That chUd seems to be ill-natured.
b Compare Nihon-go Japanese Language, and zoku-go colloquial.
C Compare docki^ do/chiy dochira (p. 23a]. Similarly : sochi^ sotchi, sockira ;
<ich%^ atchi, achira. The ra here is the same as the sign of the plural. These
words are like nouns and may be used with postpositions. Kochira yt oide
nasai. Come this way. Achi kochi here and there.
d Oru is synonymous with iru. See Ch. V.
e By adding nikui to the stems of verbs many compound adjectives like this
are formed. The opposite of nikui or katai [gatai) is yasui or yoi. Thus:
oboe-gataiy oboe-yasiU^ wakari-yasui, wakari-yoi, etc.
i Twice. See Ch. X., Vocabulary.
xv] •* Same" "Such'* 41
Gwaikokugogakko no sensei wa minna Nihonjin des^ ka. lie,
chigaimas ; Shinajin ya Nihonjin ya Fransjin ya Doitsjin
ya iroiro no kuni no hito ga orimas\^ Kofio yama n4> taknsa
wa Fujisan to onaji koto des\ Go djdj itaskimashj}^ A iu
yd na shinamono wa nedan ga takai ka, lii^ so de wa ari-
masen ; yasu gozaimasho. Kd iu yj na okii uma wa Nihon ni
orintasen, Kono shosei wa ano shosei to damn d4s\ Nikon no
uguis* wa Seiyo no to onaji fioto des' ka, lie^ s'koshi ckigai-
fnas\ Sj iu kami wa kotchi ni nai, Anna warui ningen wa
tnezuraskii. Sensei! Kyoto no kyj wa Tokyj no kyo to onaji
koto des' ka,^ Sayd, onaji koto des\ Inu ckik*sk5 dJyo no
itash'kata des'A
This character means the same (is the same meaning) as
that character. Nihon and Nippon {to wd) are the same thing.
Edo and Tokyo are the same place. He (i)camc by the same
ship (3) as you (2).« The length is different, but the price is
the same. That character has this {kj iu) meaning. Such a
word is very hard to remember. There are many such difficult
characters. Cold (3) as severe (2) as this (i) is rare. In {ni
wa) Japan (i) there are few (5) such (2) high (3) houses (4).
That farmer is a man (mono) of the same province as I. This
tree is [of J the same height as that tree. In {de wa) Japan
such fish are cheap. My children and [myj neighbor's (tonari
no) children are of the same age. Those children are uncom-
monly ill-natured (Such ill-natured children are uncommon).
Satkyo is the same thing as Kydto/ but the meaning of the
names is different
a In some such cases either aru or iru {oru) may be used. It depends on
whether one thinks more of the place or of the person.
b Or O tomo (»ew) Uashimas/w^ ot Go dohan iiashimoikb, from hart (c) to ac-
company.
c Is the kyo in Kyoio the same as the kyo in Tokyo'*.
d It's a beastly way of acting. In imi chikuslio we have an instance of the
asyndetic construction. With words like doyo the particle to is often omitted.
e " Ship" is in Chinese ien. Accordingly : do-aen,
f .SVh->^0 west capital, in distinction from Td-kyo east capital. In Xyb/o,
the ideoc^ram kyd is the same — capital — and fo is likewise capital or a chit f
city. CoTDpare fo kioni city, metropolis.
42 The Pronoun [xvi
CHAPTER XVI
The following serve as interrogative pronouns {gimon-dai-
fneishi).^
dare who?
donata who? (polite).
nani^ nan what?
dore which ? (substantival).
dono which ? (adjectival).
dochi, dotchi, dochira which ? (of the two, or of a very
limited number), where ?
do iu, dj iu yd na, dono yd na, donna of what kind ? what
sort of... ?
A plural is foroied by doubling. Thus : dare dare, dore
dore, nani riani.^
The substantival forms take the same particles {^-a, no, «/,
tvo, de, etc.) as nouns. Observe that ga, not wa, occurs usually
with interrogative pronouns.^
Dare ga inairimashita ka. Who came ?
Kore wa dare no mono desu ka. Whose is this ?
In this last mono may be omitted.
Nani may be used like an adjective.
y/ Kant hiio {nanidito, nampito) de gozaiviasho ka.
What sort of a man may he be ?
Nan nin arimasu ka.
How many persons are there ?
Nan da ka, nan desu ka is frequently used as an expletive.
The Japanese often say '* bow ?" where we should say
"what?"
. a JDokovihexd ard //jwwhcn? might al.so willi propriety be included in
this lisf, as they are parsed just like nouns or pronouns.
b These words are closely joined in pronounciation and an almost inaudible
n creeps in : darettdare, dorertdore. But the two parts arc kepi distinct in ihe
exclamation : Z?<7;v fl^<?/r \\here is it? This last is oftcii a mere interjection
expressing surprise.
c In N'ani wa do vaHmashifa ka How about that matter ? we have an apparent
exception ; but f//7«« here is really used indefinitely, like our •* what-cht-you-
call-it" referring to a thing or person wh( se name is momentarily forgotten
by the speaker. We have a real exception in IJhre li-a kife date wa kunasen
Aa Who came and who did not come ?
xvij Interrogatives 43
Do itashimasho ka What shall I do ? But :
Omae wa nani wo shite iru ka What are you doing ?
Dore^ like nani, may in certain connections be used like an
adjective. Thus: dore garai, dore dake, dore fiodo are equiva-
lent to dono gurai, etc., " how much ?*' See Ch. XIV. ^
Instead of //((^;i^ we find doko no or dochira no, when the ^^\
place or source is the object of inquiry.
Omae wa doko no gakko ye ikimasu ka.
To what school are j'ou going ?
Z?J i«, ^<7«/i^, etc., inquire after the xiature of a thing. Dj ^
shita (lit. how did ?) is used in the same. way. Observe^ further v-
the very frequent idiom nan to iu (lit. vvhat say?) which
inquireis after the name, but in many cases is practically syn-
onymous with dj iu.
Are wa do iu {do shita) hito desu ka.
What kind of a man is he ?
{Kono sakana wa nan to iimasu ka.
Kore wa nan to iu sakana desu ka.
What do you call this fish ? or, What fish is this ?
Which day ? (of the month) is nan nichi or ikka^ from iku
how many.*
Vocabulary
(Include interrogative pronouns)
ika cuttle-fish. te-narai practicing penmaii-
iro color. ship.
kasa umbrella. dai-gakko, dai-gaku univer-
kura storehouse. sity.
kane metal gaku-nton learning.
me- gone spectacles. h.-ritsu law, statute.
tate-ntono building. kwa-shi sweetmeats, cakes.
dj'gu utensils, furniture. mohi-teki object, purpose.
Turn djgu second-hand fur- suteishon railway station.
niture, curio. tJka tenth day.
te hand. migi the right.
narau learn, practice. aoi green, blue, pale.
a The Japanese in making engagements name the day of llie month ratlicr
than the day of the week.
44 The PfiONOun £xvi
tame advantage ( — no tame mise-ru show,*
ni for). go ran nasaru dee polite
uchi within ( — no uchi ni 2, 3).
among). mochii-ru use.
Exercises
Kono kotoba zva do iu imi des* ka. Kono iafniwa nam ni
mochiimas' ka. Kore wa tenarai ni mochiimas\ Anaia awr
doko no steiskon ye oide nasaimas' ka. Hat watakushi wa
Shimbashi no s'teiskon ye mairimas\ Kono furudogu no uchi
de^ dore ga ichiban ii ka. Konojubako ga ichiban ii. Kore
wa dj iu tokoro de gozaimas ka. Kore wa TukyDfuchD^ de
gozaimas, Nani wo go ran ni iremasho ka. Megane wo
misete kudasai. Do iu megane wo go ran ni iremaslio ka, Aoi
no wo'^ misete kudasai, Doko no Jurudoguya ga ichiban ti ka.
Kono tatemono wa nan des' ka. Kore wa kura des\ Kono
uchi ni nani ga irete arimas' ka* Kono uchi ni ie no d.gu
ga irete arimas\^ Dare ga kita ka. Anata no o tomodacki
ga oide ^tasaimasKta, Kore wa donata no kasa de gozaima^
ka, Kore wa watakushi no de gozaimas\ Kyo wa nan no o
matsuri des* ka. Kyo wa Kompira sama * no o matsuri de
gozaimas'. Konnichi wa nan nichi de gozaimas* ka. Kon-
nichi wa toka de gozaimas'. Anata wa nan no mok'teki de
Seiyo ye oide nasaimas' ka. Gakumon no tame ni mairimas*.
Nan no gakumon de gozaimas* ka. Horitsu de gozaitnas*.
Doko no daigaku ye oide nasaimas* ka. Berrin no daigakm
a More polke ngo ran ni treru (lit. put into Ihe honorable look). Another
polite expiession \s\ome ni kakeru (lit. bang on bonorable eyes).
b Notice that here de is used rather than ni. Compare: Kifno furudfgu na
uchi ni katana ga ariniasu ka.
c Tb« city-hall of Tokyo. Ordinary prefcclurcs arc called ken, bnt tbose
which include the three great cities^ Tokyo, Osaka and Kyoto, are calWd^/w.
CJio (c) means office. Compare kencho.
d The gieen ones. Aeino is equivalent to aoi tnono, aoi dun, or fin vnlgar
parlance, aoi yatstt.
c Dd^u 1V0 ireta oru would mean that some one is putting them into theih»r^
\i\sX do^it ga irete am meani ihat they have been put into the kura and are
there. The former denote) action ; the latter, a state. Equivalent to ireU attt
is hai//e oru they are inside (entering).
f Name of a god. See Murray's Hand-book, I,ist oi Gods.
xvn] Ini-kkkogatives 45
ye mainmas^* Kore wa nan to tu saknna dts' ha, Kore tun
ika des\ Dotchi no as hi ga warui ka. Migi no ashiga wanti-
0 sh4^kugjd wa nan des' ka.
What (2) flower is that(i)? Those are cherry blossoms,
Who has come (came) ? A European has come. Whose (2)
is this book (i)? [It] is the master's book. Show me an
umbrella. What kind of an umbrella shall I show you ? What
(2) meaning has (is) this character (i) ? Whose (2) is this
dictionary (0? It is my friend's. Which university is the
best? Which restaurant is the cheapest? To what (what
called) place are you going ? I am going to Yokkaichi.* Who
(2) put that (i) into the lacquered boxes? What do hares eat?
To which bookseller are you going? What kind of (2) meat
is that(i)? It is venison, Which flowers did the gardener
plant? [On] what day (of the month) is the festival of Kom-
pira? The festival of Kompira is [on] the tenth. [Of] what
color is the cormorant ? The color of the cormorant is black.
What bird is that ? That is a heron. For what (2) do they
use these larquered boxes (i) ? They put cakes into [themj.
CHAPTER XVII
Interrogative pronouns may be made indefinite {/ufd-dai-
meisM) by adding the particles ka, mo, de mo. Thus :
N. dare ka dare vto dare de mo
G. dare ka no dare no — mo dare no — dt mo
D. dare ka ni dare ni m(^ dare ni de mo
A. dare ka (wo) dare (wo) mo dare de mo
Dare ka is vague and means *' some one/' "somebody ;'* in
questionS| ** any one," " anybody." Dare mo is comprehensive :
"any one," "every one." It is mostly used with negative
expressions, in which case it must be translated " no one."
Dare de mo is likewise universal, but it individualizes (" any
one you please "), and is more commonly used with affirmative
precttcates.
a A harbor on the coast of the province of Jm»
b Conpara ; Vara m mo iikimas^n* He inquires (Ut. hears) of no one.
/Xnv tti kuii mo am kanashi dem. Such is the story, ask whom yon will.
46 The Pronoun [xvii
Dare ka kimaihita ka» Has any one come ?
Dare mo kimasen. No one has come (comes).
Dare de mo kite yoroshii. Any one at all may come.
Dare de mo koraremasetu Not a single one can come*
Dare mo shitte imasu. Every one knows it.
Dare de mo shitte imasUn
Every one (though he be a fool) knows it.
Donata ka, etc., would be more polite.
Similar forms may be derived from nani, dore, dochira^ doko,
itsu^ ikura, dono-r, donna — .* They are very common in the
colloquial.
Dore ka motte kimashj ka f Shall I bring one of them ?
Dore mo motte kite kudasai. Bring them every one, please.
Dore de mo motte kite kudasai. Bring any one of them, please.
Itsu mo no t^ri gakko ye ikimashita,
I went to school as usuaU
Itsu de mo yd gozaimasu. Any time will do.
Donna hon ni mo machigai ga arimasu.
Every book has its mistakes.
Are wa donna hon de mo yomimasu.
He reads any book.
Donna kimono de mo yoroshii. Any clothes will do.
The last sentence is equivalent to : Donna kimono wo kite mo
yoroskii. The particle mo with the subordinative of the verb
bas concessive force, as will be explained more fully later.
The fuller form of de mo is de atta mo, from am.
But notice that the de in de mo often has the sense of at,
with, etc.
Do ^0 no gakko de mo kono hon wo mochiite orimasu.
They use this book in every school.
For de mo we may substitute to mo in certain connections.^
Nan to iimashita ka. What did he say ?
Nan to mo iimasen. He said nothing at all.
a Compare do ^a somehow or other, do mo in every way, no matter how one
tries (an exceedingly common expletive), do de mo anyway you please; also
do ka l-o ka in one way or another, i.e., with difficulty. Dd ka ki Jka dtkir
mashita. We did manage to get it done.
b This to mo and tomo together in the emphatic ry^kd tonto, both, mre not to
be confounded.
vxii] Indefinites 47
It is interesting to compare :
Nani mo nau There's nothing.
Nani de mo nai. It's nothing at all.
Nan to mo nau It makes no diflference to me.
For ka, zo may be substituted, and thus nan zo is equivalent
to nani ka,^
In certain idioms nani without any particle may be used as
an indefinite pronoun. Thus : nani kara nani made ** the whole
businefjs." Notice also the veiy emphatic nani mo ka (ni) mo
everything (with emphasis on " every ") and nan de mo ka (n)
de mo,
A common expression for " a certain person " is dare sore.
This is used to designate a person in a supposed case, or one
whose name it is inconvenient to give, and is equivalent to
our ** blank " or " Mr. So-and-so." It corresponds to the more
literary form nanigashiy or nan no taregashi \soregashi).
" Somebody " may be rendered simply by hito, *' Something **
is similarly rendered by mono,
Hito to hanashi wo shite orimashita.
Was speaking with somebody.
Mono wo in to say something.
With adjectives '* something " is to be rendered by mono (con-
crete) and koto (abstract).
Kuroi mono something black.
Nani ka warui koto something bad, bad behavior.
Vocabulary
kami, kami no ke\\^\t o{ \kiQ. mura village, district, town-
head, ship.
o kami san wife, mistress of tokei clock, watch.^
the house.^^ uta song, poem.<^
a Compare do-zo which is used like do-ka in the sense of " please " Do-mo is
Ihe more pulite.
b This term designates married women among the lower classes. It is
especially common among merchants and laborers,
c A watch may be distinguished as Invai-chu-dokei (kivai-^hu pocket within).
d To compose a poem is i$/a wo yonm.
4^ The Fbonoun [xvii
uta yomi poet. go xmfi desu you know
gaku-sha scholar, learned (polite 2,3)
man. shiru know.
^^', " shim-bun newspaper.^ wasure-ru forget.
>^ '. ' .katappj {kata, ho) one side, ton-tsugu transmLt, announce
one of a pair. (a visitor).
ryd'hj two sides, both. ki (c) spirit
otnoshiroi interesting. iru enter.
yasui easy. ki ni iru be liked.
kome-ru praise. yaku (c) office, function.
kari-ru borrow, rent. tatsu (stem : tachi) stand.
kasu (stem ; kashi) lend, rent, yaku ni tatsu be useful.
zonzuru (stem : zonji) think, bakari \ 1 . ^ . *. k
know (polite 1.3) dak, } only, just, about**
Exercises
Dare ka koi {oide^S- Dare ka no kasa wo karimaskd.
Watakushi wa dare ka ni kasa wo kashiviasKta keredotno
dare ni kasKta ka wakarimasen. Oi, Gonske / dare ka kita
ka. lie, dare mo mairimasen,^ Sono shimbun ni nan zo omo-
shiroi koto ga gozaimas' ka. lie, nani mo omoshiroi koto wa
gozaitnasen, Anata wa kono koto ga dekivtas' ka,^ Sore wa
dare de mo dekimas*. Dare ka kita ; dare ka toritsugiwo shiroS
a A newspaper is more properly called shimbun-shi, from shi pnpcr.
b Notice that bakati ?<t\^ dnke follow llie words which they modify, ga and
7r'(7 be! ng usually omitted Dake differs iiova haknri in Ibat it sets the limit
more definitely. It hi yen bakari 2\ioyx\. one yen. Jchi yen dake not more than
one yen. l^ut they are frequently interchangeable.
c The mnstcr of the house may say k<n to his own servants; but the lady of
the hou&e may not.
d Here, as is quite common in negative sentences, the present stands for
the past. Notice that the servant Gonske in his reply uses not kuru^ but the
l)olitc verb mairu.
e The original meaning of dekiru is «* come forth ",." be produced." It is to
lie translated variously, depending on the context. Ano hito wa dekinau He
can't do it. Dekiiuasu n,ir,i if jwssible. Afo shiiaku ga dekimashi/a. The
prepasat Ions ar* now complete, everything is ready. The person is properly
put in the dative case. ira/akMski ni twi ktmnshi ga dekimasen, [Tt] is im-
|K)SMbU for me to s|x^ak.
f Shitxi is the hnpcrative oi swru to do.. ThiB is rode and familiar like *w.
xvii] Indefinites 49
Watakttshi wa kono ucbi de (among these people) donata mo
zonjimasen. Kono kotoba wa dare de mo mochiimas* ka. lie^
utayomi bakari mochiimas\ Kono uchi de (among these
things) dore ka o ki ni irimas* ka. lie, dore mo ki ni irimasen,
Kore wa dare de mo ki ni irimas\ Dochira no ashi ga itai
ka, Ryohd tomo itai, Anata no o me wa dochira mo waru
goeaimas* ka. //>, katappd bakari {dake) waru gozaimas\
Kono tokei wa nan no yaku ni mo tachimasen. Watakushi
wa nani ka tabefai,^ Nani ga yd gozaimas ka. Nan de mo
yoroshii. Nihonjin wa dare de mo kami no ke ga kuroi.
Anata wa sono hon wo dare kara moraimasKta ka. Tonari no
uchi no hito kara moraimasKta. Dare mo wakaranai hito wa
arimasen.
I wfll borrow some one's writing-brush. I loaned the
dictionary to some one, but have forgotten to whom I loaned it.
Has anybody come ? Yes, the neighbor's wife, (tonari^ no
0 kami sari) has come. Is there anything new {meznrasJiii) ?
In this newspaper there is nothing new. That pupil knows
nothing. Is that difficult (a difficult. thing)? No, it is easy :
any one can [do it]. Do you know any one (2) among these
people (i)? Yes, I know all (mina sama wo zonjite imas').
Does every one (2) use this dictionary (i) ? Only scholars use
[it]. Among these curios which do you like ? I like them all.
Every one praises the ancestral shrines at Nikko. Which [of
the two] is better? Either will do (is good). This servant is
not worth anything. There is a school in every village.
This dictionary is not worth anything.
CHAPTER XVIII
In cases where .we use such pronominal words as ** every,"
*' all/' "many," "other," etc., in Japanese the tendency is to
use adverbial forms.
" Every one," if referring to persons, may be rendered by
mei'tnei, or mem-men, from mei name and men face, or by
tende ni.
a This is the desiderative form of the verb tabe-ru. It means, I want to eat,
^ have an appetite for...
50 The Pronoun [xvin
With words denoting time •' every " becomes mat (c) :
vtai-nichi {mai-jitsu) every day.
viai-asa, mai-ban every morning, every evening.
mai-nen {mai-tosht) every year.
But with words denoting place the construction explained in
the previous chapter is used :
Doko no mura ni mo in every village.
For a rarer idiom see ^oto ni, p. 321,
" All " is mina (minna) or nokorazu. These words, like
meimei, etc., are commonly used adverbially, and immediately
precede the verb. In some constructions they are to be trans-
lated " wholly " or " entirely." Nokorazu is properly the
negative subordi native of the verb nokoru meaning ** not (none)
being left." Mi$ui sama {san^ much used in speakkig of a
company, is truly pronominal.
" Many " is oi and " few " is sukunai ; but these words, as
has been said before, can be used only in the predicative
position. The idea of " many " may be expressed in a different
way by the use of the adverb oku numerously :
Hitobito ga oku atsumarimashita.
Many people assembled.
¥oY oku we may substitute o-zei (limited to persons), takusan,
or tanto (persons and things). These words are really nouns
used adverbially. From these are derived the adjectival oku
no, ozei no, takusan no or takusan na.
" Another '* is Aoka no, ta (c) no, betsu (c) no, betsu na.
Thus : hoka no isha, ta no isha, betsu no isha another physician.
But the Japanese often use the adverbial form hoka ni where
we use the adjective. The same idea is expressed by mo with
a numeral : mo hitotsu no hanashi another story. " The other "
is often muko no the opposite one. The one the other
is katappd katappo (from kata one of two, hj side).
Instead of hoka no hito one may say simply hito :
Kore wa hito no mono desu.
This belongs to another person. ""
To Chinese words ta or betsu is prefixed without no, as in
ta-nin another person (not a relative), ta-ken another prefecture
bes-shitsu another room.
XVIIl]
" Every
Other "
51
A peculiar expression is, Hoka de wa {de fm) arima^en ga
I just want to say that (lit. It is nothing else whatsever ;
but ). This is used in broaching the subject about which
one wishes more particularly to speak.
Vocabulary
macki street, town (=^A^).*
tori passage, thoroughfare,
street.
sakari bloom, prime, culmi-
nation. ^
shima island. jL^
dkorgane coppSn
ken prefecture,
(p) kyaku {sari) guest, cus-
tomer, passenger.
tetsu iron. 4i.'
bim-bo pov«ty.
bimbo-nin poor person.
byd-m hospital. <%, • ^
byd-nin sick person, patient.
hei'tai^ hii-sotsu soldier.
kanji Chinese character.
^ze^/i-j8r^» volcano. Jvlii
onsen hot spiing.
ru-su absence {rusu desu is
not at home.
ta other.
han, ham-bun half.
niei-inei every one, severally.
o-zei a great number.
chiru scatter, disperse, wither
and fall.
irassharu be, come, go (polite
2,3).
itadaku receive with respctt
(used by a guest).
kau buy.
shimau finish, close.
yake-ru be burned.
o agari nasai please eat, drink
(polite 2).
nokorazu none being left, all.
naka inside ( — no naka Hi
in).
naka ni among them.
tama ni occasionally, once in
awhile.
Exercises
Binibonin (ni) ko {go) tak'san (/rn*).^ Tak^san o agon
naiai. Mo skoshi o agari nasai, Arigatd, mo tak*san {de
gosaimas*),^ Nilum no kodomo wa mina gakko ye ikimas* ka.
SayJ, taitei mina gakko ye mairimas\ Yube fUf o kyaku wa
a Tn the sense of town chS is used only in composition, lis in chd^nai vriihXn
the town. Technically the government determines the application of tlie
\Kim machi or chd \n the sense of town; but ix>pularly it is applied to any
collection of houses which includes merchants'- shops.
b The shorter form is a proverb : Bimfwnn ko dakusan,
c This is the expression generally used in declining to eat Or drink more.'
52 The Pronoun [xviir
ozei de irasshaimasKta ka, Sayo^ tak'san de gozaimasktta,
Kono byain ni wa itsu mo bydnin ga ozeiimas\ Doits* ni wa
heitai ga tak'san orimas*. Mukojima no sakura wa ima sakari
desu ga, Ueno wa mina chitte skhnaimasK ta,^ Mina san!
konnichi wa,^ Kanji no uchi ni wa oboeyasui no mo arimasu
ski oboenikui no mo arimas\ Nikon ni wa shima ga tai*san
arimas\ S^motori wa taitei karada ga okii ga, tama ni wa
chiisai no mo arimas\ Nihombashiddri no ie. wa mina yake-
niashta ka. Tie, hambun gurai yaketnasKta. Nikon ni wa
akagani ga oi keredomo, koka no kane wa s'kunaiS- Ano kito
vfa mainen onsen ye ikimas\ IVatakuski wa maitoski saiski
too tsurete kanami ni ikimas\ Mina uchi ni imasKta ka, lie,
mina rusu de gozaimash* ta, Toski no icki ni wa kito ga
tneimei kai ni ikimas'A Anata no o tomodacki wa go doken
MO Jiito des' ka. He, taken no kito des\
To-day [I] have eaten a great deal. To-day the patient ate
a little. Please have a litde more meat Thank you, I have
enough. I have forgotten almost everything. Was the school
entirely burned ? « No, about half was burned. My neighbor
has a great deal of company to-day.^ In this hotel there are
many guests. In this town there . are many sick people, but
lew hospitals. The cherry blossoms have all fallen already. I
wish you all good morning {p kayo gozaimas*). As (4) the
weather (2) is fine (3) to-day (i) all (5) are going to see the
m Mukojima is a place near Tokyo celebrated for its cherry-blossoms.
Skkitau to finish is often attached to the subordinative of a verb, as in this
■cotcnce. ChitU shimaimashita j(lit. falling they ended) they have fallen and
are all at an end.
b Mma san is vocative. Konnichi wa is a common greeting like our, « How
do yoa do 7" It is eliptical for : Komnichi wa yoi o tenki desu, or the like.
c Since there is a contrast between akagane and hoka no kane^ we should
expect wa with both ; but the former takes ^ because wa precedes. It would
abo be correct to say akagant wa»
d Toski no ichi is a street-fair held toward the end of the year. Here one
buys things needed for the New Year's celebrations. JCai ni iku to go to buy.
When the nature of the purchases to be made is not stated, one may say in-
definitely, kaimono ni iku.
c A common expression for this is : Gakko ga ntaru^yaki deskiia ka»
f Either ionari ni kyaku ga dnei orimasu or Hei kyakti ga orimasu {imasu) will
dob Using desu, the sentence becomes tonari no kyaku wa ozei desu.
xix] Relatives 53
flowers. There (naia ni zvdj are wotds [that are] hard to
ieam but this [one] is easy to learn. On this island there are
many volcanoes. The Japanese are almost all short of stature,
but once in a while there is a tall one. Was your house
entirely burned ? * Yes, even {made mo) the storehouse was
burned. In England {Eikoku) there is much iron. Recently
many Japanese have been (are) going to Germany.
CHAPTER XIX
. There are in Japanese no relative pronouns (kwankei-dai-
meishi). Where we use a relative clause the Japanese simply
prefix the verb of the relative clause to the noun or pronoun
which in English would be the antecedent. As has been
intimated before (p. t8 b), Japanese verbs may be used
just like adjectives. In the translations of the following
examples notice the different cases of the relative pronoun.
Yaketa ie the house that was burned.
Yam no yaketa ie the house whose roof was burned*
Uekiya no ueta ki the tree that the gardener planted.
Shiranai bito a man whom I do not know.
Suzuki to iu hito a man whom [they] call Suzuki.
Na no aru hito a man who has a name (reputation).
Fune wo koshiraeru tokoro a place at which they build ships.
Mi no naru ki a tree on which fruit is produced.
But by changing the voice we may obtain similar adjectival
constractions in English, thus : the tree planted by the gardener,
an imknown man, a man named Suzuki, a fruit-bearing tree,
etc. In Japanese the use of the passive is limited to a few
special cases. For this reason English passive participles and
relative clauses with passive verbs are usually to be rendered
by active verbs in Japanese.
Notice that the subject of the relative clause takes no. We
have here the same substitution of no for ga as in the examples
given in Ch. VII. In longer clauses ga also may be used.
a The question may be rendered more elegantly go zen-sho deshiia ka, tenshd
being the Chinese equivalent of ntartiyake. In the answer we observe %
|)ecaliar use of made in the sense of '* even."
54 The Pronoun [xix
When the English antecedant is indefinite or the indefinite
re:lative " what " occurs, the. Japanese uses an attributive verb
with mono or koto. Motto asviS^ also of persons synonymously
with hito. In certain connections no may also be sufastitutoi
for mono or koto,^
Horitsu wo okasu mono one who violates the law.
Ktnj mita koto what [1] saw yesterday.
Anata no ossharu no wa go mottomo desu.
What you say is quite true.
We have observed in the examples given above that the
indicative form of the verb, like the participle in English, is
used adjectively. Hence many of our adjectives must be trans-
lated'by the use of verbs. Further, in relative clauses, as in
dependent clauses generally, the present often stands for other
tenses. Thus:
Am hi Furubekki to iu gwaikoku no o kata ni aimasAita,
Gne day I met a foreign gentleman named Verbeck.
Here there is no occasion to change aru and tti to the past
tense. Indeed they have practically become adjectives.
The idiom to iu often serves to turn a whole sentence into
a relative clause, in which case it is not translated.
Ano kata ga kondo Kotogakkj ni kita to iu Seiyojtn desu ka.
Is that the foreigner that came to the Higher School recently ?"
As in the German, long and involved clauses may be used
to modify nouns. Sometimes a noun may be directly limited
by a succession of attributive verbs ; but such multiplication of
coordinate relative clauses is to be avoided. It is, however,
quite natural to attach two or more verbs to one noun if all
but the last are subordinatives.
Ima ume no ki ni tomatte naite iru tori wa uguisu desu.
The bird that is sitting^ (now) on the plum-tree and singing,
is a bush-warbler.
a This use of koio with an attributive verb b to be distinguished from
another, more abstract, use of the same construction, as in : Aru koio wa arug^
(lit. As far as existing is concerned, it exist but ) There is such a thin«:,
bat Tabeia koto ga aru I have eaten it before. Kiiia koto ga {^ma) nM\
have never heard it. Notice that mono also may be lu^d in an abstract sense,,
as in Do shiia nioti desho. What is the matter ?
xix] Relatives 55
Vocabulary
kako box, case. nawake-ru be lazy, neglect.
mi fruit, nut shaberu chatter, talk.
l^» oni demon, deviL suku like>
' '^sho'gakkd elementary school.* suU-ru cast away, discard,
koto-shogakko secondary forsake.
school. tasukeru help, save.
bun-ten grammar. todoku t eac h , a r rive (of t h i ngs).
tokU'hon reader. uvtu give birth to {famago
kei'ken experience. wo utnu lay eggs).
yU-bin mail, post amari exceedingly, too, so
mant imitation (•— «^ mane very.
wo suru imitate). saki ni, sakki before* a short
hanasu speak. while ago.
kaesU' return (tr.). kind yesterday.
kare-ru wither, perisji. ototoi day before yesterday.^
koshirae-ru make, fabricate, dozo please, I beg you, /j^ i^^A
fiaku cry, sing (of birds) pray !
Exercises
Oi/ sakki kita hito wa dare (da) ka. Hai, doguya de
gozaimas\ Sakujitsu yaketa^ ie wa donata no ie de gozai-
maiKta ka. Kind yaketa ie wa gakko de gozaimas*. More
wa dono shogakko de mo mochiiru hon des ka, lie, koto
shpgakko bakari de mochiiru hon des\ Mi no naru kiwa
hana kara shireru (Proverb).* Anata ni (kara) 0 kari mosKta ^
f
a There are two grades in the elementary schools, called y^'-Tl^ ordinary and
ko-r? advanced. Originally there were three classes of schools, namely, jAa-
gakAd^ from shd small, chU^gakkd, from chU middle, and dai-gakkd, from dSn
great. The schools that train graduates of chugakk^ for ordinary professions
and prepare them for daigakkb are called simply koio-gakkd,
b Atuita %va sunid ga 0 suki desu ka. Are you fond of [Japanese] wrestling?
Atio kodomo wa i no hon ga dai suki desu. That child is very fond of picture-
books. Sumo wo snkimasu, i no Hon wo sukimasti, etc., would sound strange, but
ntkimasen is not uncommon.
c The Chinese equivalents for kino^ and ofoi^ are saku^jUsu and issakujitsu,
d Attribntive verbs like Wk\&yak€ia need not take the polite ending ma$u.
If the verb at the end of a sentence or principal clause is in the polite form, it
makes the whole polite.
e Shireru is the potential or passive form and means here ** is known."
f O kari moshita is a very polite equivalent of kariia*
56 The Pronoun [xix
hon wa kore de gozaimas' ka, Sayo^ son di gozaifnas\
Konogoro tateta ie wa ylibe yakete shtmaimasKta. Soko ni
am mono no uchi ni o ki ni iru mono wa gozaimasen ka.
Waiakushi wa amari shaberu hito wo s'kimasen, Kore wa
yoku (a great deal) naku tori da. Kore wa yoku tamago wo
umu tori des\ Kono seito no uchi ni namakeru hito ga di.
IVatakushi ga oiotoi yubinbako ye ireta tegami ga todokimasen. *
U no mane wo sum karas' (Proverb).^ Sono bunten wo
koshiraeta hito wa dare des' ka. Ano sensei wa keiken no aru
hito des\ Are wa keiken no nai hito des* kara, sonna mutsu-
kashii koto wa dekimasen. Zuibun na no aru gak'sha des\
S'teru kami (ga) areba (if there are) tas'keru kami mo aru
(Proverb). Wakam koto wa wakarimas*. IVakaranai koto
wa nai. IVatakushi wa mada maguro no mi wo tabeta koto
ga arimasen, Ezojtn wo mita koto ga arimasen, Sakunen
niwa ni^ ueta clia no ki wa mina karete shimaimasK ta.
The man that came awhile ago is a merchant <^ Those that
were burned yesterday were all old houses. Please give me
the umbrella that I forgot yesterday. In Japan (i) there are
few (5) persons (4) that do not know (shiranai 3) the Chinese
characters (2). Among (4) the Europeans (3) that live (2) in
Japan (i)are there many (8) persons (7) that speak (6) Japanese
(5) ? Among the Europeans that live in Japan there are few
persons that know {shitte om) the Chinese characters. Please
return the dictionary that I loaned to you. Please bring the
newspaper that came day before yesterday. This is not to be
put in there (not a thing that one puts in there soko ye).
Where {doko ni 5) is (6) the box (4) into which you (i) put (3)
the cigars (2) ? Children that do not resemble {ninu) their
parents [are] children of the devil (Proverb). There is no
remedy (medicine) that one may apply {ts'keru) to fools
(Proverb).c
a The present tense is often used, as here, where we should expect the past.
b Such a predicate as shinde shimau dies, perishes, may be supplied. Com>
pare our proverb : Cobbler, stick to your last 1
. c We say nhva ni, not niwa de, because niiva is rather the indirect object
tlian the scene of the action.
d The subject takes wa when the predicate is a noun.
e Tlie verb tsukeru is used because the reference is to a plaster {kd-yakiij.
To administer medicine internally is kusuriwo nomaseru (cause to drink).
xxj "Self" "One Another" 57
CHAPTER XX
The word "self" has several equivalents in the literary
l^.nguage, but in the colloquial is usually rendered by ji-dun,
from y/ self and bun part, or by the rather more literary form
/i-shin, (rota skin body or self. In *'I myself," "you your-
self," etc., '' myself." "yourself," etc, are to be rendered by
jibun de (iara), usually put in the adverbial position.^ hi
speaking respectfully to or of a person the honorific ^o is
prefixed.
Jibun no mono wo jibun de kowashimaskita.
He himself broke his own things.
Go Jibun de oide nasaimaskita. He came himself.
Jibun kara nanotte demaskita.
He introduced himself (telling hb name came forward).
Jibun may also be used as a simple personal pronoun, taking
' the particles wa, ga^ no, ni, wo and various postpositions.
There are also plural forms, such as jibuntacki, jibundomo,
jibunra,
Jibun wa Tokyo ye itU kazoku wa Kamakura ni nokoskite
okimaskd.
He himself will go Qxt. going) to Tokyo and leave (lit
leaving will put) his family in Kamakura.
Jibuntacki ga warui n' de arimasen ka.
Are not they themselves in the wrong ?
These examples might also be construed in the first person,
according to the context.
Notice the use oiji in expressions derived from the Chinese,
such as :
Ji-bun no dekiru koto woji-man skite iru.
He prides himself on his ability (man pride).
Ji'Sastu suru to kill one's self, from satsu kill.
Ji'goji'toku (lit self-act self-get).
A man's sin brings its own punishment.
The following idioms should also be noted in this connection :
Karada wo arau to wash one's self.
s It is an unsettled question among Japanese grammarians whether adverbs
or adverbial expressions should always immediately precede the verb or not.
Ordinarily /r<^M» de is placed between the verb and its object, but in some cases
it more naturally precedes the objecL
58 The Pkonoun [xx
Kimono wo kiru to dress one's self.
Koshi wo kakeru to seat one's self (on a cliair or other
raised object).
Mi wo kakusu to hide one's self.*
Mi-nagi wo sum to drown one's self, from nage-ru to cast
Ware (mi) W4f tifasureru to forget one's self.
The mi which occurs in the last few examples enters into the
very common idiom vii^no-ue (lit. upon self) which means:
one's personal fortunes, " fate."
Mi-no-ue-banashi wo Sum to talk about one's own future.
" One another," ** mutually," is rendered by the adverbial
tagai ni. In addition there may be added to the stem of the
verb the auxiliary au to meet.
Tagai ni tasuke-au. They help one another.
Tagai nihorerau. They fall in love with each otlien
Notice the use of the Chinese do-shi^ from ^^ same,, together,
and shi man, ia : Tomodachi doshi de fianashi wo sun^ (lit.
Friends among themselves speaking do). They hold a conver-
sation just among theniselves as friends.
Vocabulary
Aara abdomen, stomach. su (c) drawing, plan, map.
iiusa war. bun-slid composition, sen-
samurai one of the former tence.
military class, knight. bun-tai style.
tsukai messenger, envoy. g^'jo maid servant.
oyaji father.^ ji-bun^ji-skin self.
ki-niono clothes. kyc-dai brother.<=
tabe-mono food. ten-ski sama the Emperor.
mi'so a kind of sauce. de-ru come forth, go out
a The idiom mi wo kakusu is commonly used of a debtor hiding from his
creditors, or of a hermit. « To hide one's self" is more commonly expressed
by the passive verb kakure-ru to be hidden.
b Oyaji may be used contemptuously of any old man. It may also be used
in speaking humbly of one*s own father. In speaking of the father of a second
person, use the polite Chinese equivalent.of oyaji, ge shim-pu {sama). The most
suitable term for ordinary purposes is chic/u ox chicht-oya,
c From kydot >&W elder brother, and dai or tei younger brother. As a col-
lective term kyd-dai oiKezi. includes sisters like the German Geschwister^
xx] '* Self " ** One Another " 59
au meet (Aifo ni au) meet a yo.bosu send.*
•person). iji-satsu suru cotatcXtsmddc.
ki ga an agree, becongeniaL ato di after (following a past
hiku pull, draw {zu wo hiku verb),
draw a plan). tagai ni mutually, recipro-
hon-ru fall in love. cally.
karu write, draw. is-sho ni in the same place,
naosu mend, heal, correct togetfier ( — to issho ni "^xiiri).
nuu (nu) sew. mukashi in ancient time3.
shinuru^ shinu (stem : shini) to when, if (with a verb in the
die. present tense).
Exercises
Ano oyaji wajibun no iodotno wo koroskimasK ta, Watakushi
wa niwa no ki wo taitei minajibun de uemasKta, Ikeda san
ga jibun de kimasKta ka. fie, tskai wo yokoshimasK ta,
Anata wa kono bunshd wo go jibun de o kaki nasaimasKta ka.
Jibun no ntwa ni^ dekita hana zvo Jibun de motte kimasKta.
Ano hito wajibun no ie ni hi wo ts kemasKta. Kono kodomo
ga jibun de konoji wo kakimasht' ta. Ano onna wajibun no
kimono wo minajibun de nuinias , O Some to Hisamats* wa
tagai ni horeaimash* ta,^ IVatakushi wa ano hito to tagai ni ki
ga aimas\ Mukashi Nihon no samurai wa warui koto wo
suru to 9 jibun de hara wo kirimash*taA Jibun ga tabemono wo
koshiraeru to, umaku nai ga ; hito ga koshiraeru to^ umai.
He i^a) killed his own father. Who planted these flowers?
I {go) myself planted [them]. I myself will go to {ye) the
physician. Did he write this composition himself? Yes, but
some one probably corrected {naosKta deshd 3) the style (i) a
little (2). It occasionally happened {koto mo arimas') in ancient
times [that] the Japanese Emperors themselves went {oide ni
a. Yokosu is used only of sending persons or things to the speaker's owu
house or to the house in which he is at the time. The general term for
"send" is okuru^ or todoke-ru for things, and for persons tmkawasu.
b It is usual to say niwa ni dekita {tsukutta) imo pototoes raised in the
garden, but uchi de dekita {koskiraeta) pan bread made at home, home-made
bread.
c These are the hero and heroine of a drama, O Some being the woman's
name.
d More elegantly : seppuku shimashita^ from setsu=^ru zxaA fukuz=zhafa.
6p The Pronoun [xx
naUa) to war. That woman killed her own children. That
gentleman himself drew the plans of his own house. Did that
pupil write these characters himself? No, the teacher wrote
(o kaki ni narimasKtd) [them]. That woman sews her own
clothes. People of the same country {do-koku) help one
another. That child is congenial to his brothers. Gompachi
a;id Komurasaki fell in love with each other. Shibata Katsuie^
died together with his wife and children. After (4) Shibata (1)
killed (3) his wife and children (2), he killed himself. Did the
maidservant go out shopping {kaimofto ni) ? No» the mistress
herself went People in (of) the country make [their] wm^
themselves.^
a Lord of Echizcn,— died 1583.
b In this case uehi de may be better than jibun de. The adjective ** home-
made *' becomes in Japanese iesei #»?. hand-made (a case Qlyutb-yami\ as in tttei
nojdbukur9 home-made envelopes.
THE NUMERAL*
CHAPTER XXI
The Japanese language has two series of numerals. One
consists of native Japanese words ; the other is borrowed from
the Chinese. The native Japanese numerals in common use
are :
hitctsu one mutsu six
futatsu two nanatsu seven
mitsu three yatsu eight
yotsu four kokonotsu nine
ttsutsu five to ten
Those of two syllables are commonly pronounced with stress
on the / .* mittsUf yottsUy muUsu, yattsu
These numerals are used only for things/ not for persons.
They usually follow the noun. In case they precede the noun^
they naturally take the particle no,
Tokei futatsu^ futatsu no tokei two clocks.'^
Mo hitotsu kotoba ga arimasu. There is one more word.
In telling the age of a child these numerals may be used
alone, the word for " year " being understood,
Hitotsu may also be used as a kind of expletive in the sense
of our " once."
Hitotsu yatte go ran nasat. Try it once (lit. one doing see).
The native numerals above *' ten " are mostly obsolete, but
some of them still occur in certain connections. Thus the old
word for " twenty " appears in hatachi twenty years old and
hatsuka twenty days or the twentieth day. " Thirty," " forty,""
etc., would be tni-so, yo-so, i-so, mu-so, etc. Of these, miso is
still used in misoka the last day of the month according to the
old calendar. Momo one hundred occurs in the classical momo
i^5^ one hundred years. Ya-o eight hundred appears in the
familiar yao-ya greengrocer ; chi one thousand, in Chi-shima
thousand isles (the Kuriles), and yorozu a myriad, in yorozuya
dealer in miscellaneous articles, jack-of-all-trades.
a Sushi nttinber-word.
b Futaisu no lokeimovXA. suggest that there are hut two.
62
The Numeral
[xxi
Vocabulary
(Include the numerals up to " ten,")
ojii san (Jiji, jijii) grand-
father, old gentleman.
0 ba san {baba, baba) grand-
mother, old lady.
otottsan ifoio) papa.
okka san (kakd) mamma.
am older brother.
ane older sister.
otjto younger brother.
imjto younger sister.
musuko son, boy.
viusume daughter, girl.
heya room, apartment
mado window.
tansu bureau, chest of
drawers.
hiki'dashi drawer.
kago basket, cage.
kaki persimmon.
tsubaki camelia.
tsubomi flower bud.
iro-ha syllabary.
chu (c)ssnaJia middle.
fnanju a kind of cake.
isUrei (lit. common practice)
usually.
saku-ya last night.
zutsu apiece.
hajime-ru commence (tr.).
hajime beginning.
hanashi speech, conversation,
story.
hairu enter {haitte oru be
inside).
osowaru be taught, learn.
ochi-ru fall*
sage-ru let hang, suspend
carry (of watches, deco-
rations, etc.).
wakare-ru be divided, part.
yose-ru cause to approach,
bring together, add.
Exercises
Anata no o inioto san wa o ikutsu ni o nari nasaimas* ka. ^
Watakushi no inioto wa miUsu de gozaiinas\ Tonari no inu-
sume wa ikutsu des^ ka. To des\ Watakushi no otdto wa
kokonotsu des\ Ano hito wa tokei wo /*tatsu sagete ifnas\
Watakushi wa tamago wo yottsu tabemasKta, Doits' no kodo-
mo wa kokonots kara chugakko ni hairu koto ga dekimas\ ^
a The verbs ocHru to faU down (of things in general) and chiru (of blossoms
and leaves) should not be confused. The subordinatives are respectively ochiU
and chUte, Kote also that we szy/uru, not ccMru, of things which fall front
above, like rain, snow or volcanic ash.
b O nari nasan* is more polite than narimasu,
c Entering is possible, i.e. can enter. Our *' can " is often to be translated
by the use of thb idiom.
xxi] Native Forms 63
F'tats* to mitts' wo yoseru to, itsutsu ni narimas\^ Kino no
kwaji de kuraga/*tatsu yakemasKta. Kono tans' wa hikidashi
ga yottsu arimas\ ^ O cha {wo) hitotsu o agari nasai, Mei-
tnei tamago wof'tatsu zutsu tabemasKta. O jii san ga uchi
no kodotno ni manju wo hitotsu zutsu kurgniasKta. Kono heya
ni wa tnado ga mittsu arimas\ Watakushi wa niittsu no toki
ni (at the age of three) okka san ni (by) iroka wo osowatta.
Muttsu ni naru toki {ni) tenarai wo hajimtinasKta. Wata--
kushi no kajime no ko wa (oldest child) kokonotsu no toki ni
shinimasKta. Mikan wo hitotsu chodai. Kono kago no naka
ni wa mikan ga to haitte imas'S Kono tsubaki ni wa tsubomi
ga itsutsu arimasKta ga, mina ochite shimaimasK ta. O hana-
shi gaf'tatsu ni wakaremasKta.^
How old is your older sister ? My older sister is ten. In
this room there are two windows. Bring me two eggs.
American children go to school at (kara) the age (time) of
six. I learn ten words every day. [MyJ older brother's son
died at the age (time) of eight At (de) last evening's fire six
storehouses were burned. A foreign bureau usually has three
drawers. This child at the age of two could not yet talk
(hanashi ga dekimasen desKtd). How old is this child ? It is
five. Please give me a (one) persimmon. Please give me one
more. How much (3) are ten {to de 2) [of] these oranges (i) ?
That camellia has seven buds.
CHAPTER XXn
In combination with certain words, mostly of native origin,
the numerals ending in tsu (and ikutsu) lose that termination,
while to becomes to, thus : hito tsuki, futa tsuki, mi tsuki, etc.,
kokono tsuki, to tsuki from tsuki month. Some of these words
are:
a In Japanese one always says, not «is five," nor "makes five/' but -be-
comes five."
b Notice that arimasu without de is used in such enumerations.
c In ^combination with the subordinative of a verb, iru or oru nmst be used
♦Ten when the subject is not a living thing.
d [They] could not agree (lit. talk divided into two).
64
The Numeral
[xxxi
ban evening, night.
bin bottle.
hako box.
iro color, kind.
kudari (lit. descent) line
(of a page).
kumi set, class, company.
ma room.
maku (lit. curtain) act (at a
theater).
tabi\\m& {/uta tabi di second
time).
iokoro place.
tori kind. *
III hito-e single, futa-e double, ya-e eight-fold, double (of
flowers) the e is not a separable word. Some of the words in
the list here given may occur also with Chinese numerals, as in
ichi bin one bottle, roku tabi six times.
Note also : hito-suji ni earnestly, from suji line, hito-kuchi ni
at one mouthful, in a word, hito-me ni at a glance, ^ hito-omoi
ni at the impulse of the moment {pmoi thought), hito ashi one
step, hito iki pne breath. Distinguish :
futa-go twins.
futatsu ni naru kodomo a child two years old.
futari no kodomo two children.
" Triplets "is mitsu-go, ^ Distinguish also :
mi kumi three sets.
mitsu'gumi a set of three pieces.
Certain numerals are combined with ka (old word for day)
as follows:
futsuka
two
days,
the
second
da:
tnikka
three
^9
>»
third
99
yokka
four
f»
f>
fourth
i9
itsuka
five
»»
>f
fifth
ff
muika
six
f>
9%
sixth
ff
nanuka
seven
|>
ff
seventh
99
yoka
eight
n
9f
eighth
»>
a HUo (dri di wa not It's nnasaal. HUo (iri is much used as an adverb
meaning " in tht main." Ano Hon wa hiio toriyomimashita I have read the book
in a general way (or, once through).
b Hito-me de wi^arittiashiia I perceived it iminediately. Yama kara machi
tvo hita-me ni mi-orasu to lake a view of a town from a mountain (rni-orcsrs to
look down).
c Mitsugo has another meaning in the proverb : MUsugo no tamaikU hyaku
made The soul of a child three years old [remains the same] until ^
becomes] a hundred years old.
xxii] In Combination 65
kokonoka nine days, the ninth day
tbka ten days, the tenth day
hatsuka twenty days, the twentieth day
One day, or the first day, is ichi nichi (c). The last day of the
month according to the old calendar is inisoka ; and the last
day of the last month, b-inisoka : but the thirtieth is now
usually called sanju nichi (c). Distinguish :
itsuka five days, the fifth day.
itsu ka at some time.
ikka, from iku ka, how many days, which day ? (of the
month).
In counting persons the following forms derived from native
numerals may be used :
kitori one person ; hitori de alone. *
ftitari two persons ; futari de two together.
yottati four persons.
ikutari how many persons ?
To these the honorific o is often prefixed. For other numbers
the Chinese san nin, go nin, etc., are used. The form niitari is
obsolete in the colloquial. One may also say : ichi nin, ni nin
iku nin ; but not shi nin for four persons, because shi-nin means
also a dead person, from shi death.
Notice that in such combinations as chaxvan hito kuvti,
kodomo futariy the nouns chawan and kodomo take the particles
ga, wo, etc. Words like hito kumi and futari usually do not
take ga or wo.
In rapid counting the native numbers are abbreviated to /«',
/«, mi, yo, itsu, mu, nana, ya, kono (or koko), to.
Vocabulary
(Include lists beginning with hitori and Jutsukd).
bin bottle. mago grandchild.
kumi set, suit, class. hitojini violent death, loss of
ma room. lite {Jiito man, shinn die).
/«^/ time (of repeated occur- yake-jini burning to death. *^
rences). sake rice-beer, alcoholic liquor*
a HiiorioccvLXS in compounds like hiton-musuko an only son, hitori-mae a
portion for one person. Cozen wo hUori-mae motte kite kudasai. Bring a meal
for one.
b Compare further kOf^oe-jitii freezing to death, from kogoe-ru freeze, uchi-jini
death in battle^ from utsu smite, fight. The corresponding verbs are yake-jitti
iurUf kogoe-jini 9uru and ucki-jini suru.
66 The Numeral [xxii
saka-zuki wine cup. sho-yu soy, a kind of sauce.
ki.iu chrysanthemum. aisurae-ru order (goods).
wan howl, kakaru be hung, amount to,
c ha- wan tea cup 'HEalce (of time).
sen-cha infusion of tea. tatsu (stem : tacht) set out,
ban (c) evening, night. * start ( — wn) tatSu leave). •
nichi^jitsu (c) day (only in iazune-ru inquire, visit.
compounds). tame-ru (tr.) stop, lodge, en-
geisu, gwatsu (c) month tertain (a guest or visitor).
(only in compounds). tomaru (intr.) stop, lodge, be
shd'gwatsu the first month. entertained («i tamaru),
kon-rei wedding. utagau doubt, suspect.
tan-jo birth. itsu when ?
tanjo-bi birth-day. mae front ( — no mae ni before).
ayavie sweet flag. oyoso about, approximately.
Exercises
Nana tabi tazunete hito wo utagae. ^ Senchajawan no hito
kumi wa ikutsu des* ka/^ Itsuts' ka to des\ IVataiushi wa
jubako wo f'ta kunti atsuraemasK ta ga, mada dekimasen.
Kino no kwaji ni {de) hitojiniga ariinaslita ka, Sayo, kodomo
ga hitori shinimasK ta. Shdgwatsu ni wa taitei mitsugumi no
sakazuki wo mochiimas' keredomo, konrei no toki ni wa koko-
notsu gunii wo mocIUimas\ Muika no ayame toka no kiku. ^
Anata o hitori des' ka. Sayo, inina rusu des\ '^Yokohama kara
Honkon made iku ni wa taitei nanuka kakariinas\ Berfin de
a "Last evening," "this evening," and "to-morrow evening" become
respectively saku-ian, kont-ban Jind myo-ban. In these ^<7 may be substituted for
ban. Compare Ihe following list of Chinese compounds, all of which are in
common use :
Last This Next
saku-jittu kon-nicM myd-nichi
sen-getsu kon-getsu rai-getsu
saku-nen {Jky^neti) konnefi myo-nen [rai-nen)
b Utagae is the imperative of utagau. The meaning of the proverb is : After
you have looked for [the lost article] seven times, suspect [a thief].
c This proverb alludes to the third and fifth of the five great festivals, which
are called ^(0f^/&>h^ At the third festival, which occurs on the fifth day of
the fifth month (old style), it is customary to decorate the house with sweet
fl : .and at the fifth fe&iivsil, on the ninth of the ninth month, chrysantheiuuxns
arc cxhilntcd. The proverb has reference to things that come too late to be
•>f aiy use.
xxiii] Chinese Forms 67
Nikon no shoyu wa ikura shimas^ ka. * Sayo, hita bin ga ichi
ytn gurai shimax.\ Sore wayohodo tako goBaimas\ Sakuban
ikutari 0 kyaku ga arimasKta ka, Yottari arimash* ia,^
Anata wa itsu Shina ye tachimas ka. Kongetsu no yoka ni
Yokohama karafune ga dew as* kara^ its*ka ni koko wo tatte
Thkyo ni hito ban tontariinas\
It takes about twenty days to go from Japan to America. <^
He has four grandchildren.- When is your birthday (go tanjo
bi)f My birthday is [on] the seventh of this month. [My]
father's birthday is on the fourth of next month. Please keep
me one night. Do you need {o iriyo des* ka) one room or
[is it] two ? I need three rooms. When do you start ? I start
on the fourth or {kd) fifth of this month. At the great fire
[okwafi) (of) recently four men and (ni) ^ four women lost their
lives (yake-jini shimasKtd),
CHAPTER XXUI
The Chinese numerals are :
ichi one ju shi fourteen
ni two ju go fifteen
sail three ju roku sixteen
shi four ju shichi seventeen
go five ju hachi eighteen
roku six ju ku nineteen
shichi seven niju twenty
hachi eight niju ichi twenty-one
ku nine sanju thirty
ju ten shiju forty
jii ichi eleven goj^ fifty
ju ni twelve rokuju sixty
ju san thirteen shichi ju seventy
a From luru to do. Compare our How mdcU does it make ?
b Not ffrimashita or tmashita. The point is that we have guests. The
/{iiestion does not ask where they are. . " .
c One may also say ; Yokohama io Sanf ramhi^ ko no aida wa hatsuka gurai
Marimasu,
d'M* is the postposition. Ih this connection . it- means "in addition to,"
«l)cside5;' and may be translated simply "a^d", . , •.■.,•
68 The Numeral [xxiii
hachiju eighty ni sen two thousand
kuju ninety sanzen three thousand
hyaku hundred hassen eight thousand
ni hyaku two hundred ichi vian ten thousand •
sambyaku three hundred ni man twenty thousand
shi hyaku four hundred sainman thirty thousand
go hyaku five hundred ju man hundred thousand
roppyaku six hundred fu go man hui\di ed and fifty
shichi hyaku seven hundred '" thousand
happyaku eight hundred hyaku man million
ku hyaku nine hundred semman ten million
sen (issen) thousand ichi oku hundred million
sen ichi thousand and one
Some people pronounce shichi as thought it were written
hie hi; in combination ku may be pronounced kyii.
The most common terms used in measurements and their
equivalents, are here inserted for the sake of convenience.
The Japanese foot-rule is called sashi, or mofio-sashi, from
sasu to point, measure. The ordinary kane-zashi, so called
because carpenters' rules are made of kane metal, takes as a
unit the jA^^w, which is equivalent to 11.93 inches or .30303
meter. ^
\o bu =s I sun
10 sun =1 shaku
6 shaku =1 ken=^2 yards almost
60 ken = I c/id
36 cho =1 f7 = 2.44 miles
For surfaces the unit is the isubo, — one ken (six 5^<7^«) square.
30 isubo = I se (se-bu)
10 se =1 fan {tam-bu)
10 tan =1 cho {cho-bu)^ 2.4$ acres
a An alternative proDunciation for man is dan; but dan is used, not in thef
exact s«fise of <* ten thousand," but only in an indefinite sense like our
" myriad.** Notice the familiar expressions ban-nai {sat year) Live forever
Hurrah! se/nban arigatb^ Sfmban go kuro^ many thanks! Compare also & vitfcr-
ichi ten thousand to one, i.e., by a bare chance, bamban certainly.
b Tlj,c kttjira tnshi^ so called because it was originally ma<le of whale-bone,
is longer \tj one fourth and is used for measuring dry goods. Both the kan*-
tashi and the knjirazashi are now usikally made of bamboo.
xxiii] Chinese Forms 69
For capacity the unit is the sAd, equivalent to 1.804 liter^
r.588 English quart, 1.906 American fluid quart, or 1.638
American dry quart.
10 sAaiu (sdii) = i ^<5 » lO sAd=s i.to
logo =1 sho 10 to =1 koku
For weight the unit is the moin-nte ^ =.13275 ounce or 3.75
frrams. After multiples of ju and hyaku it is usual to say
simply me. One pound avoirdupois is about 120 me.
J 60 me =1 iiu.
IQOO mom-me =c ktvan (^am'me) = S^ pounds
For money the unit is the jfen, equal to about 50 American
<:ents.
I Qj'in == I sen 100 sen = i ^en
For ** hour/' " minute," " second," the terms are ji, fun,
Jfyo.
These terms are all of Chinese origin except tsubo and se^
which take the Japanese numerals, thus : hito se.futa se^ mi se^
<:tc.
In asking for the number or amount of any of these units,
prefix nan, or ihi. This iku is ikutsu, which has lost the
ending tsu, like the Japanese numerals. But in cases where iku
and ichi are liable to be confused, nan is better.
Up to " ten " the Chinese numerals are used almost exclu-
sively with words of Chinese origin. Beyond " ten " they are
used also with words of Japanese origin. Thusr/fi ichi tsubo,
JU ni tsubo, etc. They always precede the nouns which they
limit. In some combinations euphonic changes occur.
Icki (itsu) unites with words beginning with k (/), s (s/i), t
i^ch) and k :
ichi hen becomes ippen one time, once
• ichi fun
»f
ippun
ichi sun
»»
issun
ichi sho
»>
isshj
ichi tan
>9
ittan
ichi cho
11
iichd
ichi kin
»»
ikkin
a TWx^ go differs Uoxtigo five not only in the length of the vowel but also in
^hc sound of the^, which is more nasal in the cnse of ,i,'v5 {ngo).
b Here mi is the word for "eye." In this connect irn it refers ta the
jiotches on Ihc scale, and hence means the measure of weight.
7o The Numeral £xxiii
Bui v/^ say : icAi J^ahi (of rice).. Ikkoku^ ox ikkakoku^ Tnean>
"one couotry;!* • . '
Ju produces similar changes : jippen^ jiPP^^t jissun^ jissho^
jittan^jitchd^jikkin, '
San (as also man and nafi) naturally causes nigori in the
succeeding consonants : sarnben, sampun^ sanziin, sandan,
sangin. Since both shj and chj through nigori become./^?, it
is customary to distinguish them thus : sanjo for san shj but
san cho.
Roku (as also hyaku), coalesces %vith h (/), as in roppen^
roppun. Hachi is irregular : .^:
hachi hen, but happy aku,
/tackifun.
hassun, hassen^ etc.
hasshd, hasshaku, etc.
hattan, hatto,
hatctid.
hachi kin, but hakkakoku eight countries.
If hachi hen, hachi kin, were contracted to happen, hahiin,ihey
could hardly be distinguished from hyappen, hyakkin.
Business men to avoid mistakes generally \3&^,nana instead
o{ shichi.
For similar reasons jA; is displaced by yo in the following
combinations :
yo ban number four. yo mat (or shi mat) four flat
yo dai four generations. things. (See Ch. XXVI.)
yo dai for vehicles. yo nen four years.
yo do (out times, or degrees. ;k^ nin {yo mei) four persons.
yoj'i four o'clock. yo ri,
y^fi {fi^ lO shaku). yo {n) tin,
yojo four mats. yon sen (or shi sen; yo yen.
Notice : ichi nichi {jitsu) a whole day, maru ichi nen a
whole year, ichiji for awhile, ittan once {tan morning). *
Small approximate numbers like our ** two or three," " three
or four," etc., are expressed asyndctically :
Ni san nen two or three years.
a This last is used only in cases where we employ " once " with the perfect
' \.Gv\sc tis \x\ If/nn s/io-chi shi/a kofo wa kcsshi/e i-yakti {^vo) ifashitnasen. Having
once agreed to a thing, I will never break my promise. Compare ichijiiw Ana
hiio 7.7/ ichiji{7i<n) kivai-sha no yakti-in deskila. lie was at one time an officiaL
in the company.
xxiii] Chinese ForAs jt-
Put a koto mi koto two or three words, a brief speech.
Shi go nin four or five persons.
Nana yatsu no kodoffto a cliild seven or eight years old.
Vocabulary
(Include Chinese numerals, and tables of units.)
atai value. mon-ji^ ntoji letter, character^
dote dyke, road on an em- idiogram.
bankment. ryo-chi domain, estate.
kazu number. shi-ho four sides, square.
tori kind, manner. sho-gun commander-in-chief,
^rt/6tf-^/j liquor-dealer, liquor- "tycoon."
store. shu-rui kind, species.
me-kata weight. so-ba market price.
sashiy mono-sashi foot-rule. io-fu bean-curd.
to grade, class. rasha woolen cloth.
jo^ chUf ge upper, middle, ataru strike ( — ni ataru to be
lower. * equivalent to). ^
vjo over (following a num- make-ru be defeated, come
ber). down on the price.
i'ka under. yoru depend ( — ni yoru de-
7d=^\o shaku, . pend on).
du^\ ryd {p\d com). ben-kyo suru study, be dili-
dai-myj feudal lord. ^ gent.
//w^w lot (of ground). hodo=bakari (See pp. 36,
jin-ko population (of a coun- 43).
try or town). hotondo almost.
nin-zu number of people (in issho-kemmei ni with all one's
a smaller social unit). might.
a The vtotAs jd-fdf,chu-td, ka-fo i/m being an alternative reading of the
character f^e') in the sense of "first class," "medium," ** low class," are consiant-
ly used, with variety of applications Recently, liowever, the ofiicials liave
changed the names of the classes of railwny passengers to itfZ*^ fii-/Of snn-td.
b Dai-myo means literally ** great name." This title was given to a feudal
lord whose estate yielded him an income of at least iQOfiOO koku office a year<
The dnimyosnow belong, to the ktva-%oku (nobility). Remember that kohi with
man suffers nigoH, thus : ni mangoku. ,
C Walakushi no oi ni ataHmasu [He] is my nephew. In a sentence like this
ni atarimasu has practically the same sense as de aryiftnsH.
d Lit. one life risk life. The suhordinative of nant^ itatfe^ is usually added :
Isshokemtuei ni nitU hataraku to work with all one's might.
J
J2 The Numeral [xxiii
Exercises
Icki ri wa sanjU roku cho des\ luho wa roku jikken des\
Ikken wa rokshaku des\ Issfiaku wa jissun des\ Sakaya
ni san ri^ tqfuya ni ichi ri. • Ichi ri wa iku ineitor {nam-
meitor') ni atarimas' ka. Ichi ri wa sanzen ku hyaku ni ju
shichi meitor' ni aiarimas\ Icki meitor wa sanjaku sansun ni
atarimas\ Jimen hito tsubo no okisa wa dono kurai ka, Hito
tsubo no okisa wa rok* shaku shiho des\ ^ Sambyaku tsubo wa
ittambu des' ; jittambu wa itchobu des ; itc/tjbu wa oyoso icki
hek'tar to onaji gurai des\ ^ Mukashi no ichi bu wa iwa no
ichi yen no atai ga arimas\ Ima no sob a niyoru to, ^ ichi dor
wa (dollar) oyoso ni yen ni atarimas\ Yokohama ye no df^ku-
gippu wa ikura des ka, Joto wa ichi yen gojissen, chuto wa
kujissen des'; katj no of kugippu wa arimasen, Jisshaku wo
ichi jo to moshimas*. Nihon ni wa inono^ashi ga ni shurui
{f'ta tZri) arimas ; hitots* wa kujirazashi to vioshi, « mj hitots^
wa kanezashi to moshimas'; kujirazashi wa san jU shichi
sanchimeitor han ni atari^ kanezashi wa san ju sanchimeitor*
ni atarimas\ Ichi koku wa hyaku hachi jit rittor ni atari--
mas', Ichi koku wajitto, itto wa jisshj^ isshd wa ju go des\
Ichi rittor wa oyoso go gj han ni atar Unas', Nippon nojinko
wa shi sen go hyaku man nin des\ Tokyo no sdba de wa
konogoro kome ga isshj ni jissen des\ Ikkin wa roppyaku
g'ram ni atarivias', Shjgun wa happy aku mangoku no ryjchi
ga arimash* ta, Ikkwamme wa semmomme des\ Jkkwamnie
wa sanzen shichi hyaku go jd grant' ni atarimas', Kurumaya
san / Ueno made ikura ka, ne. Hei, ni jissen de mairimashj.
Sore wa takai,jn go sen ni make nasai. ^ Kono uchi wa ninzu
ga di kara, isuki nishJyu ga hasshj gurai irimas' . Voshiwara
ye^ iku dote lua hatchj arimas', A no ok' san wa isshj-kemmei
ni Eigo wo benkyj shte orimas'.
a This saying refers to a lonely place in the country. Td/u is one of the
>most imporlaot articles of food among the Jn panose.
b The scientific term for square foot is heiho-shaku ; for cubic foot ripfd^
c Such pleonasms as we have here with oyoso and £^urai in the same sentence
are not infrequent.
d Lit. if one depends on the present market price, i.e., at the present rate
of exchange.
e Afos/ii and a/ari are the stems of the verbs mdsu and a/aru. See p. 14 d.
f This is less polite than o make fiasai.
g The name of a district in Tokyo, Uomyoshi good, lucky, and hara wiKler-
ness.
xxiu] Chinese Forms 73
It is (aru) 8 ri from Yokohama to Enoshima.^ Eight ri are
(m ataru) how many miles {iku fnatV) ? Eight ri are almost
twenty miles. How {dare gurai) high is Mount Fuji? The
height of Mount Fuji b about 3,700 meters. How far {dono
gurai) is it from here to Totsuka ? ^ From here (i) to Totsuka
(2) it is.(/ifj!r 6), I should say {ma 3), about (5) 10 chj (4),
About how much do you weigh (In regard to the weight of
your body, about how many kin are there) ? <^ I weigh {arti)
20 kwan. Twenty kwan are how many pounds {pondo)?
Twenty kwan are about 165 pounds. The height of this house
is three /J, The population of Japan is about fifty millions.
That daimyo had an income of {totie imasKta) 20,000 koku [of
rice]. Rice now costs {shiinas* 4) about (3) fifteen yen (2) per
koku{i). Hello, kurumaya! how much is it to Enoshima?
It's one yen and fifty sen. Four to are how many liters ? Four
to are 72 liters. How long is this cloth ? By kanezashi this
cloth measures {aru) about three jo six shaku. Three jo six
shaku are about ten yards {yar'do). The number of the kata-
kana is 48 characters (7V). One mile is 14 cho [and| 45 ken^
The length of the river Tenryu*^ is about 60 n*/ 60 ri are 146 J
miles.
CHAPTER XXIV
I. The Japanese calendar has been made to correspond to
our Gregorian calendar in every respect except that the Jap-
anese reckon years, not from the birth of Christ, but by periods
{nen-go). It used to be customary to create a new period
whenever a great event occurred ; but at the time of the
Restoration it was decided that henceforth nengo should cor-
respond to the reigns of the Emperors. The first year of
the present period, Mei-ji, was 1868. Hence, to find the
year of Meiji one must subtract 1867 from the Christian
year. The year 1906 thus becomes : AUiji san ju ku nen.
a A romantic little rocky island near Yokohama. The ^, meaning bay, is
identical with the e in £do (bay-gate).
b A place near Yokohama (lit. gate-mound).
c In old Japan such a question could hardly be asked, as people had a
snperstitioas dread of weighing themselves.
d The Tenryugawa rises in Lake Suwa in the province of Shinano and flows
through the province of TSlomi.
\
74 The Numeral ^ y [xxiy
The first year o a period is called gwan*nen ; thus the year
1868 is Meiji gwannen.
As a mere matter of interest, we add a list of the period^
between 1830 and 1868, together with the years of the Christian
era to which their first years correspond :
Tem-po 1830 Man- en i860
Ko-kwa 1844 Bun-kyu 1861
Ka-ei 1848 Gen-ji 1864
An-sei 1854 Kei-o 1865
When giving a year of the Christian era use the word sei-
refei " western calendar." Thas the year 1888 is called seireki
sen happyaku hachiju hachi nen,
A person's age may be stated by adding sai, another word
for *' year," to the number. Thus : issai, san sat, hassaiyjissai.
But in the colloquial it is usual to employ the simple numeral
without sai. In stating the age of a child below ten the
Japanese numerals are preferred. But in giving the ages. of
animals sai is commonly used. A horse five years old is called,
not itsutsu ni nam uma, but ^o sai ko, Ko here is the same
as the word meaning '* child."
2. The names of the months are formed from the Chinese
numerals and gwatsu. The reading getsu is less common,
except in the case of ichi getsu January. Another name for
this month is sho-gwatsu, from slid right. (Compare slio-go
noon).
" One month " is ikkagetsu, from ichi ka getsu ; ** two
months," nikagetsu^ etc. This ka, which is the same as the ka
in ikkakoku, is much used in such enum<?ration, being placed
between the numeral and the noun. It means *' a piece " or
" unit."
3. In specifying the day of the month, nichi (jitsu) is used
with the Chinese numerals, except in those cases where forms
]Akc futsuka, mikka, etc., are still available. So the *' i8th of
January " is ichi getsu noju hachi nichi. Notice that the 14th
and 24th are Z2}\^^ ju yokka and ni ju yokka. The old name
for the lirst day of the month is tsuitachi, from tsuki moon or
month and taisu rise, because in the old calendar the month
began with the new moon. The 1st of January is called
gwan-jitsu, \
In dates the order is the exact reverse of the English. The
*' 3rd of November, 1852 " becomes ; sen happyaku go ja ninen
;u ichi gwatsu mikka. i
xxiv] Dates 75
We add a table of the days of the month.
ichi nichi {jitsu) ) . pi roku nichi i6th
tsuitachi } ju shichi nichi 17th
fuUuka 2nd ju tiachi nichi i8th
mikka 3rd ja ku nichi 19th
yokka 4th hatsuka 20th
itsuka 5th niju ichi nichi 21st
muika 6th niju ni nichi 22nd
nanuka {nanokd) 7th w^'/^ J^w «/^/// 23 rd
yoka 8th w^*^ yokka 24th
kokonoka 9th wO*' ^^ «/VA/ 25th
/!5>^^j lOth «//« roku nichi 26th
y« /^A/ nichi nth «0« shichi nichi 27th
y i «/ w/VA/ 1 2th niju hachi nichi 28th
Ju san nichi 1 3 th »/y« ku nichi 29th
ju yokka 14th sanju nichi 30th
yii jf^ »iVA/ 15 th san jit ichi nichi 31st
4. As has been intimated before, the Japanese do not think
so much of the days of the week as we do. The names of the
week-days all have the suffix ^i?-^/, from/5 (c) light, luminary
and Ax day. They are : nichi-yobi, g^etsu-yjbi^ kwa-yobi, sui-yobi,
i^LaJhi-yobi^Mn-yobi, ^-yubi. The prefixes mean, respectively,
sun/ moon, fire, water, wood, metal, earth, — the names of the
seven planets {shichi-yo). Final bi is often omitted : nichi-yj,.
g£tsu-yj^ etc. "One week" is isshu, from shn revolution,
•* Which day?" (of the week) is nani yJbi,
5. Hours of the day are indicated by adding /» (time) to the
Chinese numerals : ichiji^ ^iji, ^^^ji» yoji^ etc. The word
fun (minute) combines with the numerals thus : ippun, ni /un,
sanipuny shifun, roppun, hachi fun, jippmu
ichijija go fun sugi a quarter past one.
ichiji han half past one.
nijiju go fun mae a quarter of two.
Nanji (ttandoki) desu ka. What time is it?
Kisha IV a nanji ni demasu ka,
[At] what time does the train leave ?
In stating the length of time in hours add kan : ichiji kan, ni
ft kan, yoji kan, nan ji kan, etc. This kan is tlie Chinese
equivalent of aida interval.
76 The Numeral [xxiv
The same idiom may be used in stating the lengdi of time
in years, months, or days, thus; roku nen kan (also rokkanen
kan)y rokkagitsu kan, muika kan, etc. Notice also :
Sanganichi no aida wa doko de mo zmi * wo tabemasu.
For three days (after New Year's) zoni is eaten everywhere.
Vocabulary
(Include nances of week-days.)
hi sun. sei-reki European calendar
hiru noon, day-time. (of the Christian year). .
yoru night. kyii-reki old calendar.
de-bana iirst infusion (of tea), shin-reki new calendar (of
bon^ bommatsuri festival of months).
the dead.^ go-zen^hiru-inae forenoon.
kan {c)^aida interval. go- go^ hiru sugi afternoon.
id (c) prince (following the mei-nichi anniversary of a
name). ^ death.
sai (c) year (especially of age), tsugi no the next.
Ui (c) emperor (following the aruku walk.
name). hajimaru begin (intr.).
bancha course tea. kakure-ru be hidden.
kei-ko study, practice {keiko nasaru do (polite 2,3).
sum to study, recite). oki-ru arise from sleep, awake.
nen-gj period. umare-ru be born.
i'shin renovation, reforma- hajimete for the first time.
tion. shika only, merely (with a
go is-shin the Restoration. negative verb.
kas-sen battle./ sugi past, after (stem of sugi-
gun-zei military force, army. ru to pass by, exceed.
Exercises
Oni mo ju hachi ; banchajno deb ana (Proverb) ^^ Dai issei
a Zo-niy from & (c) miscellaneous and ni-ru to boil, is a kind of sonp.
b Also called 0 bon. The festival is celebrated on the 14th, 15th and i6th
of the 7lh month (old style). It begins properly on the evening of the X3th.
c This is now the highest of the five shaku, i.e., degrees of nobility. These
are /'d prince, i^d (different character) marquis, haku count, shi viscount, dam
baron. ltd kd Marquis Ito- Okuma haku Count Okuma.
d Even a devil when in the bloom of youtii is beautiful and attractive ; even
if the tea is of a poor grade, the first infusion has an excellent taste. Instead
of jn hachi, some say jti shichi.
XX iv] Dates 77
XVirherift Ui wa sen shichi hyaku. ku jU shichi mn vo san
gwatsu nij'u ni nichi ni go tanjd ni narimasfCta ; so sh*te sen
kappyaku hachi ju hachi nen no san gwatsu kokonoka ni &
kakure ni narimasKta ; sore des kara kuju {ssai ni d nari
nasaimasK ta. ^ PerWi to iu Amerika no ts kai wa Kaei roku
nen roku gwatsu no tnikka ni hajimete Nikon ye kimasfita^
Sono toki wa kyureki desKta kara, shinreki ni naos to, shichi
g^vatsu no nanuka ni atariinas\ Kaei to iu nengo wa sen
kappyaku shiju hachi nen kara sen kappyaku go ju yo nen
fnade desKta kara, Kaei roku nen wa sen kappyaku gojn san
nen ni atarimas\ Kono tsugi no kisha wa yojijii go Jun sugi
ni demos'. Shimbashi ^ kara Ueno made aruku to, ichiji kan
hodo kakarimas\ Anata wa mainichi keiko wo nasaimas ka,
SayJ^ mainichi ni ji kan zutsu keiko wo itashimas\ ^ Anata
n0 senses wa nanji ni olde ni narimas] ka. IVatakushi na
sensei wa ban no shichi ji han ni mairimas\ Sen kappyaku
shichi ju nen ni F'rans' to Doits* no ik'sa ga arimasKta ; sono
ik'sa wa shichikagetsu kakarimasK ta, Sono ik'sa no yo nen
inae ni Os*toria to P'rosha no ik*sa ga arimasKta ; sono ik'sa
via tatta nafiuka sKka kakarimasen desKta. Anata wa nanji
ni okimas'ka. Fuyu wa shichi' ji ni okimas. Sen roppyaku
nen noju gwatsu ni Sekigahara no ^ kassen ga arimasKta^
a I?aiiss€ilVir*Aer^m* Ui is Vifilhelml, For <fai issei see Cli. XXIX. Tei
means " sovereign." «« King " is >tTw or d(sama). The Emperor of Japan is
called ttn-ski heaven-son or tenhdy from tend heaven-king. Mikado is obsolete
in the colloquiaL The general term for *' emperor" is kvbd-tei. In speak Ini;
of exalted personages, go tanjd ni nam is equivalent to o umare nasartiy and o
kmkatrt ni naru Xo 0 shini naiam. Notice that with words denoting time tlie
pestpositiony if needed at all, must be m. What was said about the disiinction
between ni and de (p. 20 a) applies to places only.
b The name of a bridge in Tokyo. ^It is a case oi jubal'o-yomi, skin being the
Chinese for ** new." At Shimbashi is the terminal station of the railway
between T5ky5 and Yokohama.
c With surUf wo is commonly omitted ; but with the more formal itastt,
anless the object is slated, it is better to use ivo, Keiko %vo may be contracted to
d The name of a village on the Nakasendd, For the ga see p. 13. Seki
■leans a barrier between two feudal fiefs, a place where travellers in former
tianes had to show their passports, while kara means wilderness. Sekis^nharn
was the scene of a great battle in which leyasu, the founder of the last line o^
s1i€>gHns, won a decisive victory over his enemies.
78 The Numeral [xxiv
^eyas^ ko no gunzei wa shichi man go sen nin deskiakeredomo;
Mitsunari no gunzei wajU samman nin desKta. Sanju shichi -
fien bakari irae ni Tokyo ni djishin ga arimasKta; sono toki ni
hito gaju m %n shi sen nin hodo shinda so des.'
Taikj sama^ died, according to (^/) the European calendar,
\\\ the year 1 598. When {toki ni) Taiko died his child {ho no)
Ilideyori was six years old. The Restoration began in (from)
the' year 1868. At that time the Emperor was {de irasshai-
inasKtd) seventeen years old. ^^ At what hour do you usually
retire {0 yasuini nasaimas kd) ? I usually retire at eleven^
o'clock. The train for Kobe {Kobe ye iku kisha) leaves at ten
o'clock. What time is it now {ino) ? It is probably {desho)
about {goro) four o'clock. Now {konogoro) the sun rises {deni)
at about eight o'clock. The festival of Suitengu is [on] the $&
of January. The festival of Kompira is on the lOth of January.
The anniversary of the death of Gongen saina^ is the 17th of
April. lyeyasu was bom in 1542. The festival of the dead
begins on (from) the 13th of the 7th month. The summer
vacation of the university continues (is) seventy days. I study
Geiman one hour every day. At what hour does your teacher
come ? He comes [in the] morning at eight o'clock. Nobii-
naga died at the age of \de'\ 48 years. This year is the 39th
[year] of Meiji. What day (of the week) is to-day ? ^ ^.
a Tai-kd in ancient times designated a retired kwam-paku (prime minister);
It is especially the title of Hideyoshi, who, though a man of low birth, attained
to the position of ^7e;am!/ay&f/. •''
b Irasshaivtashita is a contraction of irassharimashUa, as nasaimashita i« of
nasariniashiia ^n^ gozaimashiia oi gozarimashiia. As the Emperar was bofn iik
1852, he really was fifteen or sixteen years of age at the time of the RcstoVa-
tion. But the Japanese count the year of one's birth as a whole year and dfier''
the next New Year's day say that the child is in his second year or -two years
old. In speaking of a persbn's age seventeen years counted in the Japanese
fashion \% kazoe-doshi de ju shichi {kazoe-ru reckon, /as hi y cat). In other con-
nections, as in answering the question how many years one has been in Xhgs
country, say de-iri ju shichi neti or ashi kake ju shichi ntn (ashi wo ^ahe/ntta
straddle). Exactly seventeen years is maruj'u shichi nen {niaru circle). . . .;; ,,.
c Gcn-gen is a Buddhistic word meaning ''temporary manifestation/' \.c^yT^^
incarnation of Bjuddha. In Tokyo this title is applied with especial frequeney-
to leyasu, who is called especially Thsho-gongen {fd eait, shd illumine).
xxv]
Arithmetic
79
CHAPTER XXV
The four arithmetical processes, — addition, subtraction, mul-
tiplication and division are called collectively ka-gen-ja-jo.
^^« = /«^« subtract. y<7=«/^irw divide.
2! ni 31 wo kuwaeru to^ 52 ni narimasu.
31 kara 17 wo kiku to, 14 ni narimasu.
19 ni 3 wo kakeru to, 57 ni narimasu,
2.QO wo 5 de waru to, 40 ni narimasu.
The verb yose-ru " bring together *' may be substituted for
kuwaeru, thus :
21/^31 wo yoseru to, 52 ni narimasu.
In the multiplication table {ku-ku) a few euphonic changes
occur. It is here added, merely for purposes of reference.
ni nin ga ski
ni san ga roku
ni shi ga hachi
nigojii {to)
ni roku noju ni
ni sJiichi noju shi
ni ha noju roku
ni kujU hachi
<a zan ga 9
san shi no 12
san go no 1 5
sadu roku, 18
san shichi, 21
sampa, 24
san ku, 27
shi ku, 36 '
go go, 25
go roku, 30
go shichi, 35
go ha, 40
gokku, 45
roku roku, 36
roku shichi, 42
roku ha, 48
rokku, 54
shichi shichi, 49
shichi hachi {ha), 56
shichi ku, 63
shi shi no 16
shi go, 20
shi roku, 24
shi shichi, 28
jAi ha, \2
happa, 64
hakku, 72
ku ku, 8 1
8o The Numeral [xxv
Notice the change of san to sabu in sabu roku and compare
Sabu-ro^ a common personal name (lit. three man). The
sound n is often interchangeable with mu and this again with
bu.
Fractions are expressed by means of bu portion, which before
no is pronounced bun :
sambun no ni two thirds.
hachi bun no san three eights.
Percentage is expressed by the units wari and bu^ (or shii) :
ichi wari go bu 1 5 9^ . ' ^^
Once, twice, etc., are rendered by means of do^ hen, or iabL
In the same sense kwai " turn " is often used, but this is not
strictly colloquial.
icAi do, ippen, hito tabi once.
san do, samben^ mi tabi three times.
yo do, shi hen, yo tabi four times.
jii do^jippen^ to tabi ten times.
Mainichi ni do zutsu twice every day.
Hi ni san do zutsu three times a day.
Double, treble, etc., are rendered by the aid of the compound
id-bait or simply bai.
ni sJbai twice as many (much).
sanzjbai (safnbai) three times as many.
hassjbai {hachi bai) eight times as many.
Ichi ryu mantbai one grain [produces] a myriad fold.
The word bai alone means ni sobai.
Vocabulary
asa tt\on\\ng. so-bai-^fold.
imo potato. * zen (c) while (in composi-
arukDru alcohol. tion).
bu unit of interest, one an-shd memorizing,
per cent. mon-dai theme, subject under
bUy bun fraction. discussion, problem.
hen unit for times. kifiri } . .
, . J . , if interest on money.
bat double. rt-so^u) ^
a The word ir/io has a wider scope than our * potato," including, as it docs,
a number of edible roots. The common (Irish) potato \s jagaiatn-imo, ox jaga-
imo, from the name of the island of Java. The sweet potato is satsuma-imo,
from the name of the famous province at the southern extremity oi Japan.
xxv]
Arithmetic
8i
ryo'ji^ chi-ryo medical treat-
ment {rydji suru to treat
medically).
shokurji vciQsX {shokuji suru
take a meal).
kuwae-ru add.
hiku subtract, deduct.
kake-ru hang (tr.). apply,
multiply.
warn split, divide.
wari ten per cent.
Jue-ru increase (intr.).
fukumu contain.
kubaru distribute.
bikkuri suru be astonished
frightened.
bydki ni kakaru have au
attack of sickness.
yori^ yori mo than, as (in
comparisons).
Exercises
Sore tvo md ichi do yonde^ kudasai, Kono sake wa ichi
wari ni bu arukof^ wo Jukunde imas\ Kono shimbun wa asa
to ban ni ^ (vtainicki ni do zutsti^)kubarimas\ Kono bydki ni
kakaru kih wa taitei hyaku nin no nchi de nijir nin wa
skinimas*. Konogoro Doits' de wa kinri ga yaskuie taitei
sambu han ka ski bu gurai des\ Nikon de wa kinri ga takai
kara, ni wari no risoku wo toru hito mo arimas\ tiachi bun
no ichi ni hachi bun no go wo kuwaeru to, ski bun no san ni
narimas\ Ni kuju hachi. Kusuri ku sobai, ^ Ni do bik-
kuri, ^ Kyushu no okisa wa Shikoku no bai des\ « Awaji-
shima no okisa wa oyoso Iki no shi bai gurai des\ Watakushi
tt'rt sono mondai wo san do yonda kara, mo ansho ga deki-
masKta. ^ Roku ha shiju hachi, Shina wa Doits yori oyoso
ju hassobai gurai dkii. Kono bunshD wa samben yonda keredo-
mo, mada imiga wakariifiasen. Jagatara imo wa shichi wari
go bu mizu wo fukunde iru.
a KtiM^/ is the subordi native of the verb yomn to read {ioi yomute). The
past tense is yonda (for yomitd).
b The postposition is added only to the last word, like wa. See p. 4d.
c The reference is to the large profits of the drug business. Notice the
alliteration,
d Supply shimashiia or itashimashita. This is a common expression fot : [I]
'fas greatly astonished.
e Kyu'ihu (lit. nine countries) and Shi-koktt (lit. four provinces) are the
names of the two great islands south of the main island {Hon-db or llon-do) of
japan. In the following sentence we have the names of smaller island.*!.
f Lit. The committing to memory has been accomplished. The meaning
is : I know it now.
/-7
82 The Numeral [xxvi
The Japanese generally eat three times a day {hi ni). The
American envoy Perry came to Japan twice. The students of
the School for Foreign Languages recite {keiko wo suru) twice
every day. The population of Kyushu is double [that] of
Shikoku. One sen is the hundredth part of a yen. One sun
is the tenth part of a shaku. This sake contains 159J [of J
alcohol. 99—32=67. One minute is the sixtieth part of an
hour. The physician {^a) has treated this patient four times.
Mount Fuji is three times as high as Oyama. Asia is four and
a half times as large as Europe. 17x3 = 51. My {uchino)
hares have within one year multiplied (become) five fold. The
number of soldiers in (of) Germany is about one hundredth of
the whole population. This book seller sells at a reduction of
(deducting) ten per cent. * The population of this town has
within twenty years increased {Juete kimasKta) (to) four fold ;
twenty years ago there were 30,000 persons («/«), but now
(«//3:) [they J have become 120,000 (persons).
CHAPTER XXVI
In counting objects it is usual to make use of so-called nu-
meral auxiliaries or numeratives, which designate the nature
of the unit.
Hako skichi ko seven boxes. ^
This ko^ by the way, is an alternative pronunciation of tlie
character read ka in iikagetsu. Words of this kind are rare
in English^ but there are analogies in such expressions as " two
suits of clothes " or *' three head of cattie."
In the colloquial most of the numeratives are of Chinese
origin, but there are a few native words still in use :
Kami hito hashira one god, from hashira post.
Hato Juta tsugai two pairs of pigeons.
Koya mi mane three shanties, from mune ridge (of roof).
Zashiki yo ma four rooms, from ma space.
Tansu itsu sao five bureaus, from sao pole. ^
a As zvari is of the nature of an auxiliary, wo is not required,
b Nana hako would be rather *« seren boxfuls.'*
c Japanese bureaus have handles at both ends near the top, arranged so
that they may be suspended from a pole and thus easily carried.
XXVl] NUMERATIVES 83
Obi mu suji six girdles, from suji line.
Yofiiku nana kumi seven suits of (European) clothes, from
ii^mu to join.
Kimono y a kasam eight suits of (Japanese) clothes, from
kasane-ru to lay one over another.
Yoroi kokono soroi nine sets of armor, from sorou to be in
order, be a complete set.
Notice that the numeral with its auxiliary takes the same
position in a sentence as a simple numeral, that is, it follows
its noun. Analogous to futatsu no tokei is hito hashira no
kafni ; but such reversal of the order is allowable only in
certain cases. Moreover, in the examples given above the
use of the simple numerals hitotsu, futatsu ^ etc., would not be
wrong-
In this and the two following chapters a list of the most
common numeratives is given.
1 . For objects that arc long in proportion to their width —
sticks, trees, pencils, rolled or folded documents, needles, teeth,
folding fans {pgi)^ swords, * and the like : hon.
ippon^ sambon, shihon, roppon, kachi hon^jippon^ hyappon^
nambony iku Hon.
2. For objects that are broad and flat — paper, clothes, rugs,
boards, dishes, coins and the like : mai.
ichi mai, samtnai, yo mat or ski ma$, roku mai^ kachi mat,
ju maif hyaku mai, nammai, iku mai.
Note also hammai half a sheet, as in a Japanese book.
3. For animals of all kinds : kiki.
ippiki, sambikiy shi hiki, roppiki^ hachi hiki, jippiki,
hyappiki^ ftambikit iku hiki.
For larger quadrupeds fJ (head) may also be used. For birds
the specific term is wa,
ichi wa (Jppa). samba^ shi wa, roppa^ hachi wa,jippa^
hyappa, namba, iku wa.
There is also a specific term for fishes — bi (tail) — but this is
not common in the colloquial and would sound pedantic. In
counting fishes mai and hon are often used, according to the
shape.
ft The specific numcrative for swords v&furi: katana hi/o/uri, etc.
84 The Numeral [xxvi
4. For persons : nin (man).
ichi fiin {httori), tii nin, {futari), san nin, yo nin {yoUari),
roku nin^ hachi nin, jU nin^ nan nin, iku nin {ikutari).
A rather classical and yet not uncommon synonym is viei
(name).
Vocabulary
. -4.
(irashi\^^^^^ \ ^^ ji-bun (lit. time-part) time.c ';
[official
arashi\ ) ^^ y/-*«^; (lit. time
o-kazeY^'''^'^ \A\ {o)yaku-nin\
hashira post, pillar, "^x shim-viotsu present. "^
ho bashira mast. skj-sen merchant vessel.
kanzashi {kami, saski) hair- nai-chi interior of a country.
pin. J ^ ^ zak-kyo mixed residence. *
^ -^iW «£? ^/paulownia. '^y^t: a:^^-r« lift up, give (polite
encage, pen. " " 1,3).^
- ' osu, mesu male,^female. ^ - karu, katte to hunt. 6
tako octopus X.^ [j ' » kari-inu hunting dog.
matchi match, b * " " » ' '-; karyudo hunter. ^»
cho-men note book, account kau, katte keep (animals).
book, record. kiru wear, put on (clothes).
chu-mon order (for goods). noinu, nonde drink, smoke.
han-shi white native paper oru, otte break.
(about lox 13 in.). ore-ru be broken.
a The wood of the kiri tree is highly prized, being used to make bureaus,
clogs, etc.
b The native word for ** match " is suri isuke-gi (lit. rub kindle-wood).
c Synonymous with toki. At the end of a clause toki ni or jibun ni is
equivalent to " when."
d A now common synonymn for shunrnotsu is okuri mono. Another common
term, 0 miyage, denotes, strictly speaking, a present brought by a person on
his return from a journey.
e Naichi-zakkyo was a very familiar word in 1899, when the new treaties
went into operation. Nai-chi, or fiai-koku, is the opposite oi g7val~koktt. Com
pare nai-gwaijin natives and foreigners.
f Agemasu I give it to you. Ag^ru may be added to the subordinatives ol
verbs that denote actions done for the benefit of the person addressed. Shi9u~
bitn woyonde aggffiasu. [I will] read the newspaper for you.
g Henceforth in the vocabularies subordinatives of difficult verbs will be
indicated in this way. The familiar past tense may then be formed by sub-
stituting a for e.
h Compare akyudo (p. 19).
XXVl] NUMERATIVES 85
tasukaru, tasukaite be saved, ne ga tsuku take root.
escape with one's life. tsuru, tsutte hang (tr.), catch
tatakau, tatakatte to fight. (fish) with hook and line.
iatakai a fight, battle, war. uchi-jini suru die in battle.
ne root. sonzuru, sonjite be injured. *
tsuku^ tsutte stick, adhere. zai-ryu suru reside.
Exercises
Anata wa mainkhi hainaki (p. 25 a) wo nambon zutsu o
fionti nasaima^ ka, Watakushi wa mainichi go hon zutsi^
nomimas\ Watakushi no toviodachi wa mainichi jippon zutsu
nomivtas\ Konaida wa sakana wo jippiki tstte kiinasKta, ^*
Kyo wa samui kara, kimono wo mj ichi mai kimasho. Yube
uchi no neko ga nezumi wo sambiki torimash'ta, Tombo ni wa
hane ga yo mai arimas\ Kono shosen wa hobashira ga sambon
arimasKta ; ippon wa arashi de oremasKta, Sono tatakai de
sh^kwan ga go ju nin uchijini shimashta. Dozo hanshi wo
ni mai kudasai ; watakushi wa ichi mai. mo motte imasen
kara, ^ Fude wo ippon kasKte agemastio. Ano karyudo wa
kariinu wo sambiki motte imas\ Ano basha wa mtJdachi^^
des\ Tako ni wa ashi ga hoc hi hon aru. Sono fude wa ikura
ka. Hai, ippon go sen de gozaimas' ; shikashi jippon 0 kai
nasareba (\{ }'ou buy) shiju go sen ni makete agemashj, Kono
uchi ni kami ga iku mai haitte imas ka. Kono gakko ni
Doits* go wo keiko suru shosei ga ju yo nin arimas\ Mate hi
(wo) ippon cfiddai, Kono hako no uchi ni mate hi g a ni hon
arimas' keredomo^ kusuri ga tsuite imasen, Ano hito no bydki
wo san nin n<risha ga rydji shimasK ta keredomo, tas' karimasen
deskta,^ Hiram e wo ni mai shimmotsu ni moraimasKta.
a From son injury, loss, and suru. Compare tonsuru (p. 48). l»ut " to lose,"
as in business, is son suru,
b Lit. having caught with hook and line, I came. The verb I'uru is used
like j^/////7i^ (p. 52,1) as an auxiliary. Kimasho, in the next sentence, is from
kiru,
c Such inversion of the natural order may be allowed when the clause with
kara is not too long. With a negative verb ichi mai mo is analogous to dare
MO, fianitfio, etc. (Ch. XVII). Afoife is the subordinative of the verb t/iofsn,
d From ni two, (o head (of horses) and iachi, stem of fa^u to stand. Compare
nitiimbiki, used of a riksha drawn by two men.
e By adding deshiia to a negative verb a negative past tense may be formed.
A future may be formed similarly by adding deshd.
86 The Numeral [xxvi
Toriya ni kiji wo satrtba chuiHon sKte kite o kun ! Kono kumi
ni wa seito ga nammei arimas* ka. Naichi-takkyo ni natta
jibun ni Nihon ni zairyU sh*te oru Seiyojin wa ski sen go hyaku
ni ju ni nin desKte, » sono uchi Doits' jin wa ski hyaku liachi
jii ichi nin de gozaimaslita.
In this box there are (Jiaitte iinas') a hundred matches.
Five cigars, please ! He smokes six cigars every day. The
number of leaves {kami-kaxu) in (of) this note-book is thirty.
When (Jibun ni 4) I (i) was {ptta 3) in Tokyo (2) the number
of Germans [there] all told (mina de) was forty. This official
keeps three norses. That merchantman has two masts ; one
{wa) was injured in {de) the recent storm. Lately the fisher-
men {go) have not caught a single (even one) fish. I planted
five kiri trees in my garden and {ga) all have taken root nicely
(well). In {de wa) tliis war 50,000 soldiers were killed. As I
have two writing-brushes, I will lend you one. There are in
this box a hundred cigars ; each (one) costs {shimas*) six sen.
What is this bridge called? It is called Sammai-bas/u,^ In
the Zoological Garden there are over {ijd mo) a hundred
monkeys. In this cage there are two lions ; both {nihiki ioino)
are males. This dog has five pups {ko). Two hair-pins, please!
There are two birds in that cage. The population of Yoko-
hama is about 200,000.
CHAPTER XXVII
5* For places and lots (of ground) : sho (place) with ka
(Compare ikkagetsu p. 74).
ikkasko, sangasho, shikasho, rokkas/io, hakkasho.jikkasho^
nangasho. ^
For houses, shops, and also temples ken (eaves) is commonly
used.
ikken, sangen, ski ken, rokken, hachi ken.jikken, nangen.
a The subordinative of desu.
b A narrow bridge near Ucno in Tokyo, Originally made of three boards.
Sakura Sogor5 on the occasion when he handed his petition to the Shogan
(for which offense he suffered the penalty of crucifixion) hid Under this bridge.
c It is better not to say iku-ka-sho. With ntuncrativcs that begin with k^
ihi is to be avoided, for the obvious reason that confusion with ichi is likely to
result.
XXVIl] NUMERATIVES 87
The unit here is not necessarily one building, but rather the
building or group of buildings occupied by one household ^
6. For ships ; so (boat).
isso, sanzd, shi so^ roku sOy hasso^jisso^ nanzj^ iku so.
7. For vehicles : dai (a stand, base). ** Four vehicles " is>^
dai. Specifically for heavy wagons and coaches, etc., ryo (pair
of wheels) may be used. For rikshas the commonest term is
did (to hold a handle). ^
itcAdy san cAj, shi c/id, roku c/ij^ hatchjy nan chd, iku cho.
8. For chairs : kyaku (leg).
ikkyaku, san kyaku, shi kyaku, rokkyaku, hakkyaku,
jikkyaku^ nan kyaku.
9. For books : satsu (ticket, label, list).
issatsu, san saisu. kassatsu, jissaisu^ etc.
Rather more classical is k^van (roll), which in composition with
numerals is modified like ken. For complete sets of volumes
the numerative is du (department, group).
10. For letters and documents : tsu {=fdri p. 64a).
iUsa, san tsu, hattsu,jiUsUy etc.
But most people use hon rather than isu. One letter may also
be designated ifpuj from /u seal.
Vocabulary
/Vif chair. ^^ appearance {,..sd desu it is
kuni country. said that),
minato harbour. des-so villa.
ni'gurutna cart. gun-kan war vessel.
chin (c) hire, fare. ho-yu friend.
ka^ ke {c) = ie house, family ke-ga wound.
(in composition). ko-en public garden, park.
^/« (c) convenience, opportu- kwai-sha corporation, com-
nity to send a message, pany.
mail {}nyu'bin), kwa-zoku noble, the nobility.
a One honsehold or family is called ikka^ from ka (c) house. *'The whole
family " is ikka not {nai interior) or ikkorzoku {zoku kindred). The alternative
pronanciation {ke) of the same character is affixed to proper names to designate
families, especially those of high rank ; e. g., Tokugawa-ke,
b Ckd is used for tools also : nokogiri Uchb one saw, ko-gniana m eki tvro pen-
knives.
88 The Numeral [xxvn
kwo-kyo the Emperor's resi^ ha-sen suru be wrecked (of a
deiice. ship.
nen-shi beginning of the omou, omotte think (...to omou
year. ^ I think that).
shd'Setsu, shosetsubon, novel, osou^ osotte attack.
romance. soroii, sorotte be uniform, com-
zo- sen-jo shipyard, dockyard plete. ^
(lit. make-ship-place). iari-ru be enough.
hyakkwazenshocyzXo'^Q^xd.,^ toruy totte pass through, pass
jibiki dictionary. ^ by.
Igifisu England. tsubure-ru be broken, crushed.
Moko Mongolia. tsuku, tsuite arrive.
ato no the remaining, the yatou, yatotte hire (a person).
other. yobu, yonde call.
koware-ru be broken, wreck- mata moreover.
ed. tada-ima just now, presently.
Exercises
Per'ri to iu Amerika no ts'kai wa hajimete Nihon ye kita ^
toki ni gunkan wo shi so motte kimasKta, Roppyaku 7un
gurai mae ni Mokojtn ga Nihon ye ^ ni do osotte kimasKta ;
hajimete kita toki ni wafune wo shi hyaku gojisso motte ki,
ni do me ni (the second time) kita toki ni wa nisanzen so motte
kita so des\ Konaida no kwaji de ie ga nangen yakemasKta
ka. Roppyakken yaketa so des\ Kuruma wo itcho yonde
kou 8 Jchininnori de gozaimas ka, nininnori de gozaimas* ka,
Mata ichinimbiki de gozaimas^ ka, ninimbiki de gozaimas' ka.
a Nenshi ni iku to go to tender New Year's congratulations. The word
nettshi is used now exclusively in this sense of New Year's congratulations : —
properly nenshi no shugi, or nen-ga, from ga (c) to congratulate.
b From hyaku hundred, hwa branch of study, zen complete sho book.
c This is synonymous with the comparatively new word ji sho. It is a case
oi jubako-yomi, Ji wo hiku to look up a word [in a dictionary].
d O kyakt* san ga sordmashiia. The guests are all here.
c Instead of the past tense the present kunt might also be used here : kuru
tokini^X. the time of his coming. Notice the frequent idiom tnotte kuru, motte
iku. When the object is a person, tsurete must be substituted for motie.
f Ye here is to be construed with kimashita.
g Yonde koi call and come ! In English we should say ** Go and calll" In
the reply notice the double de gotaimasu ka. One might also substitute yonde
kintasho ka (with wo^ for de gotaimasu ka.
XXVIl] NUMERATIVES 89
nori no^ ichinimbiki de a, Tadaima Yokohama n^ minato ni
gunkan ga nanBd tsuite imas* ka. Tadaima wa gunkan ga
sanzD tsuite imas ; ^ isso wa Doits no gtmkan de ^ ato no ni so
wa Igiris no gunkan deshj to omoimas\ Kono jibiki wa
hassatsu arimas\ Gyokuhen ^ to iu jibiki waju ni satsu des\
Kokijiten to iu jibiki wa nij'u ski satsu des\ Are wa nan to
iu hon des ka. Are wa Motoori Norinaga no kaita Kojikiden ^
des\ Sorotte imas' ka, lie, ni sats' tarimasen (are lacking).
Ano bashagwaisha wa basha wo nijn dai motte imas\ Kon-
nicki wa kwokyo no inae wo torn toki ni ^ rippa na basha wo
hachi ryo mimash'ta Konaida Doits' kara tegami ga ni tsu
kimashta. Ittsu wa Amerika no bin de ki, mo ittsil wa In do wo
tjtte kimash'ta, Ueno ni wa ryoriya ga ni ken arimas\ Ikken
wa Nihonryori wo shi, mo ikken wa Seiyoryori wo shimas\
Sana hyakkwazensho wa ichi bu nan satsu des* ka, Niju shi
satsu des\ Kono s hose tsu waju go satsu mono des\ Mi to to
Owari to Kishu wa mukashi go san to moshimash'ta. 6 Mino
to iu kuni ni wa Meiji niju yo nen no fuyu ni djishin ga atte^
tsubureta ie gaju mangen, shinda hito ga go sen nin, sore kara
keganin ga ichi man nin mo arimasKta to iu osoroshii koto ga
nrimash*ta.
Over twenty ships were wrecked ^ in {de) the storm recently.
In the harbor of Nagasaki there are {tsuite imas) now three
Russian men-of-war. This village has only {sh*ka arimasen)
twenty houses. That nobleman has three villas ; one (2) of
them (i) was burned recently. What book is that? It is the
a This »« is explicative. See p. 8.
b The subordinative oif an intransitive verb with iru or oru may denote a
state which is the result of the action expressed by the verb. Compare /mi/Za
^ni(p.44c).
c De here is equivalent to de atte or deshi/e.
d The name of a dictionary of Chinese ideograms, Uom gyoku=itama }iiVie\
and ^^n book. The largest dictionary in common use is called Kokijiten,
hoH is the name of a Chinese period {nengo) vmdiji-fen synonymous withyi j^<?.
Compare " Century Dictionary."
e The Kojiki (lit. old affair record) is Japan's oldest historical work, dating
fiom the beginning of the VIII. Century. Motoori, the most famous of
Japanese grammarians, published the text, with commentary, in a book called
Kojiki'den,
1 As I lassecl by the palace (lit. at the time of passing the front).
g The names in this sentence may also stand asyndetically. The princes
of these provinces were related to the shdgitn. It was provided that, if he had
no heir, he might choose a successor from one of their families.
0 Of a ship we say koivare ru, yabure-rn, or ha-sen sum. Of a person ; haun
«' ««. This ha is the Chinese equivalent o\ yabure-ru to break.
90 The Numeral [xxviii
book called Taiheiki. * How many volumes are there ? There
are about fifteen volumes, I think. How much is the hire
{yatoi chiri) of one riksha (for) one day? It is two yen.
Engage (call) two carts. This company has a hundred street-
cars. About how many houses do you visit {mawaru) at New
Year's {nenshi ni)? I visit about twenty. I went to the
houses of two or three friends, but they were all out. The
house of Shimazu held Satsuma and Osumi until the Restora-
tion. At the shipyard of Yokosuka ^ [they] are now construct-
ing {koskiraeru) two men-of-war. How many parks are there
in Tokyo ? There are three. One chair is (was) broken.
CHAPTER XXVIII
11. For vesselfuls, bucketfuls, cupfuls : hat {=^sakazuki),
ippait sainbai^ shi hai^ roppai^ hachi hai^jippai^ nambai,
iku hat. ^
For medicine, tobacco, or tea, the unit is fuku {kusuri wa
fuku suru to take medicine), which undergoes the same changes
as hai. ^ Fuku b also used for kake-mono (hanging scrolls or
pictures), but the ideogram in this case is different
12. For pairs of stockings, pantaloons and shoes : soku (foot).
issoku^ sanzoku^ hassoku.jissoku.
For pairs of other things /j«/ (to correspond) is used, as in
kwa-bin ittsui a pair of vases. But a pair of animals is hito
tsugai, from tsugai couple (See p. 82).
Vocabulary
ma^aida interval. biiru beer.
chichi milk. « kohii coffee.
a The Tai-hei-ki {y\t, great peace-record) is a famous historical work, re*
counting the events of the XIV. Century.
b A naval station on the coast of Sagami, just within the entrance to Tokyo
Bay.
c Ipfai desu. It is full.
d O cha wo ippai {p agari nasai) Have a cup of tea 1 The numeral ive fuku
is used for tea mostly in connection with the ceremonial cha tto-yu.
e Cow's milk is usually called gyU-^yu, Gyu=ushi; nyU=schictiu
XXVIIl]
NUMERATIVES
91
toso spiced sake. ^
budd grape.
budo-shu wine.
sakt-nomi drinker, toper.
iabi [Japanese] sock.
kutsu'iabi [European] sock,
stocking, b
gita, ashida wooden clog. ^
wara straw.
Tvaraji straw sandal. ^
naga-gutsu boot.
hana-iki vase {ike-ru to
keep alive).
kwa-bin vase (lit. flower-
bottle).
sgv-fu the government
kitsui intense, strong (of
liquors, odors etc.), tight
(of shoes).
kai dense, strong (of tea,
etc.)
skio salt
karat acrid.
iya na disagreeable.
kiraUt kiratti dislike. ^
ne-ru go to bed, sleep.
nemutu^ nemutte sleep, slum-
ber.
mmu-ki drowsiness.
yaUf yotte be intoxicated, s
same-ru become sober, come
to one's senses. ^
nodo throat.
kawaku, kawaite dry (intr.).
no€U> ga kawaku be thirsty.
hanasu separate.
vieshi-agaru take (food or
drink— polite 2, 3).
nigi-ru flee.
ure'vu be able to sell.
yakut yaiti burn (tr.).
yaki-mono pottery.
dai'bu very, pretty.
yo'doshi the whole night
through.
tabi fit, tambi ni (after a
verb) as often as, when-
ever.
Exercises
Dozo mizu wo ippai kudasai ; watakushi wa shiokarai mono
'WOO iabemasKta kara, daibu nodo ga kawaite kitnasKta. O
ft Toso is drunk only at New Year's.
b Called also kutsu'shita, from shiia nnder.
c Gtia is the generic term. Ashida are very high clogs used in rainy
weather.
d This word l« derived from xvara and ktUsu, thus : watagutsuy waranttt,
nfaranji, tvdtajL
e Skio-karai is the more elegant word of the two.
f •« I dislike it " is tisually kirai disu. Sake ga dai kirai desu, I dislike
sake very much. Compare suJki dtsu (p. 55b). Iya desu is equivalent to kirai
g Sake niyau to be intoxicated with sake, Funt niyou to be seasick.
h Mega sameru to wake up. Nemuke ga sament to recover from drowsiness.
Yaiga sameru to get sober after intoxication.
92 The Numeral [xxviii
cha wo ippai ikaga de gozaimas^ ka, ^ Arigatj gozaimas\
Watakushi wa chiisai sakazuki de sake wo iada ski hai bakari
nomiffiash'ta, shikashi sake ga taihen ni Isuyokatta kara, daibu
yoiinasKta, ^ Watakushi wa nemuku nam iambi ni koi cha
wo nisambai nomu to^ nemuke ga samemas\ Tabako wo
ippuku meshiagarimasen ka, ^ Arigato, zvatakushi wa tabako
ga kirai de gozaimas\ IVaraji wa issoku ikura deska, Issoku
issen go rin de gozaimas\ Sonnara ni sokii kaimasho, Sono
hanaike wa hitotsu ikura ka, Kono hanaike wa ittsui dei
kara^ hitotsu hanasKte wa ^ uremasen. lya iya savtbai, nige
nige go hai. « Watakushi ga kuni ye kaerimas' toki Nihon no
seifu kara hanaike wo ittsui moraintash' ta ga, sono hanaike wa
Satsumayaki ^ de gozaimasfita, Sakiiban koi cha wo ski hai
nofida kara, yoddshi neraremasen desKta. s Watakushi wa
nagaguts* wo ni soku koshiraete moraitai ga, *^ issoku ikura
des' ka. Sayo^ issoku go yen de gozaimas\ Issakujitsu no
ban wa biir' wo roppai nonda keredomo, s'koshi mo yoimasen
desKta.
A cup of tea, please ! I bought five pairs [of] socks. How
much were they a pair ? They cost {shimasKta) 75 sen a pair.
Give me two pairs of clogs. 1 drink three glasses [of] milk
every morning. Have another {rno) cup of coffee ! As this
wine is pretty strong, if [a man] drinks {nomeba) but (jno)
three glasses, he will become intoxicated. That man is {de) a
a How about a cup of tea ? The reply arigato gozaimasu does not imply
refusal. In decliniog to drink one may say, Mo o cha wa itadakimasen. One
may also use the poliie phrase, O kamai kudasaru na (negative imperative)
Never mind 1
b Or, yotte kiniashita got into the condition of intoxication, or (without
daibu\yoiU ihimaimashita.
c Meskiagaru is synomous with agerUf but is a little more elegant.
d The subordinative with wa has a conditional sense and is usually followed
by a negative verb or a verb with a negative significance. So shite wa ikauti
{So shicha ihenai) [You] must not do so. " Must not " is usually to be rendered
in this way.
e This saying refers to men who like sake, but wish to be coaxed to drink.
While they refuse tliey drink three cups, and while they run away they drink
five.
f A kind of pottery, the glazed surface of which is artistically cracked.
g Nerareru is the potential form of the verb fieru. Neraremasen can't sleep.
h Moraitai is the desiderative of verb tnorau and means ** should like to
receive." Koshiraete moraitai. [I] desire to have made. This use of the
subordinative with moraitai or (more politely) itadakitai is a very common
idiom.
xxix] Ordinals 93
sot {deakenomi) ; he drinks a sho every day. Please have a
whiflF (ippuku) of tobacco ! I have three pairs of boots ; but
one pair has become useless {yaku ni tatanaku narimasKUx),
Won't you have a cup of toso f He is an extraordinary {taihen
fta) drinker; in just a little while {chotio no ma ni) he diank
ten glasses of beer. He drinks two or three cups of coflfee
every morning.
CHAPTER XXIX
Ordinals {junjo- sushi) are formed by the prefix dai (c)
•' order " or by the suffixes ^rt/i (c) ** number," me (p. 69b) or
bainme. Both dai and ban may be used with one and the
same numeral, as xn dai hyaku nijU go ban the 125th. With
the native numerals me only is used. With the numeral
auxiliaries me is the most common.
Dai ichi^ koto-gakko The First Higher School.
Ichi ban no kisha (ichibangisha) the first train.
Ni bamme no kane the second bell.
Yo bamme no ko the fourth child. ,
Shi kemme no uchi the fourth house.
Mittsume no tama the third bullet.
San dome {sambemme) the third time.
But, as examples given in previoas lessons show, the Japan-
ese language in many cases where the English requires ordi-
nals uses simple cardinals, or substitutes other expressions.
Meiji niju nen the 20th year of Meiji.
Tokugawake san dai no shjgun (dai=^yo generation).
The third shogun of the Tokugawa line.
Ed'war'd* shichi sei {sei=yo generation).
Edward the Seventh.
The student may recall that the first day of January is
gwan-jitsUj from gwan origin. The first edition of a book {dai
ippan) is called sho-han^ from sho (c) beginning ; the second
a In the colloquial dai ichi is used mostly to denote superiority, as in se-kai
4iai ichi no iti-ji-ka tj^e foremost statesman in the world (i^ kai world).
94 The Numeral [xxix
edition sai-han from sat {c)ssfuUL tabi a second time. In
numbering a set of two volumes the words jo and ge or ka
(p. 71a) are used. When there arc three volumes tiiey may
be numbered ^^, chu^ ge. •
Vocabulary
ifi) hina (san) doll, puppet. ^ keisaisu police. '
nobori flag. ^ keisatsu-sho police station.
han plate (for print), edition, ki-soku regulation, rule.
sho'/tan first edition. kun-sho decoration, order.
sai^han second edition. sai-sho beginning {saisho na
shuppan publication. ^ the first).
jo (c) article, item. sik-ku one of five holidays. K
sigare son (polite i). iai-seUu na important
c/ij-nan oldest son. ayamaru, ayamatte
chj-jo oldest daughter. machigau, machigatteS
soryo heir, oldest child. ayamari fgj.-Q-
yoshi adopted child. « machigai )
ban-chi street number. iwau, iwatte celebrate.
den-wa telephone. iwai^bi holiday.
rK
a When volames of a book are subdivided, the portions are designated thus s
ichi {oT m)MOjdfiTSi (or second) volume, first part, Mi (or m) no^e first (or
second] volume, second part.
b The general term for ** dolls " is nin-gyd, from nin person and ^d form.
The term hina or hina-ningyd denotes properly the dolls which are formally
arranged and displayed at the girls' festival on the 3rd day of the 3rd month.
But even ordinary playing with dolls is called hina-€i9oHt from asobu to play,
while a puppet-show is called ningyd^hibai, from shi^ai drama.
c National flags and standards are called haia or kok-ku Nobori are^
vertically long and are fastened both at the top and on one side. They may
be seen at temples and theatres, and are also displayed at the boys' festival
on the 5th day of the 5th month.
d Shuppan sum to publish. Shuppan ni naru to be published (of a book).
e To adopt isySshini sum or yishi nimorau. An adopted daughter may
also be called >'^^.
f Policemen or patrolmen a,Te/unsa; the police stations on the streets are
ho^an (sho),
g Thego-sehku are : the New Year's ficstival on the 7th of the xst month ;
the girls' festival, on the 3rd of the 3rd ; the boys* festival, on the 5th of the
5th ; the star festival, on the 7th of the 7th ; and the chrysanthemum festival,
on the 9th of the 9tb. See p. 66 c
h The latter is more common in the coUoqnial. ^
xxix]
Ordinals 95
okosu^ okoshite raise, rouse, yamt-ru stop (tr.), give up.
wakeu asu^ ashita to-morrow.
sumu. sunde K^^,j .^^ ue above (-«« ue ni on.
sumau^ sumatte) upon,
sumai residence. shita below ( — no shiia ni
isumoru, tsumotte estimate. under),
tsuinori estimate, intention. *
Exercises
Yoritamo wa ^ Yoshtiowo no sambamme no ko dis\ Ano o
ko san wa anata no go sDryj des ka. lie, are wa watakushi
no ni bamme no ko des*. Chotto 0 tazune inZshimas' ; ^ keisais'-
shc wa doko de gozaimas ka, Sayo^ koko kara san geinme
des\ Kimi no wakaranai tokoro wa nammaime des* ka. Ju
ni tnaime des\ Sore wa nan to tu hon des ka, Kore wa
Wakan-sansai'Zue ^ des\ Sore xva nan satsume des* ka, Kore
wa nijissatsume des\ Ano kata wa Nikon no santo kunsh ' wo
sageie iinasu\ Anata no 0 taku wa doko de gozaimas* ka.
Ginza ni c/iome no goju ni banchi de gozaimas\ * Kiriya^ to
a This is often attached to verbs, as in Asu Tokyo ye iku tmviori <Usu, It is
[my] intention to go to Tokyo to morrow. But isunwri often denotes simply
one's opinion of one*s self : Ano hito wa gakusha tia tsumori de ariwasu. He
thinks he is a scholar. Here na is a contraction of naru (originally ni aru)
the literary eqaivalent of ds aru. One may also say gakusha no tsumori de orti,
b Yoritomo of the Minamoto family (Gen-Ji) conquered the Taira family
{Hei'ke) about the end of the XH. Century, and was the first shognn in whose
family the ofiice became hereditary.
c Afosumittin% *'to say/' but often, as in this case, it is a mere auxiliary
attached to the stem of a verb. It is used principally in the first person when
the object of the verb is a person of higher rank or a stranger of the same rank
aa the spealser. The honoriAc 0 may pot be omitted in this construction.
d The name of a celebrated encyclopedia : wa Japan, ion China, san sat
three powen, i. e., heaveo, earth and man, mu drawing, e picture.
e CMSsssmachi means primarily a group of houses lining a throughfare. The
same ideogram {ehb) means alio 60 ken. In the above it means a section of a
loog street, often, but not necessarily, marked off by means of prominent
cross-streets {yoko-ckd or yoko^macki). These sections may have difierent
names or may be diatingnished as iUbdme^ni Mme, etc. GsH'ta (lit* silver seat,
L e., mint) Ss the Baflie of a portion of the principal street of Tokyo.
f Paalownia-honte. Naines of mercantile &naB are ionnod in this way by
the nseof yti. Merchants often take the name of the province from which
they came ; e.g., Mtkawa^A, Omir-ya.
96 The Numeral [xxix
iu Jurudoguya wa Ginza san chome da, Naporeon issei wa
sen happy aku nijU ichi nen no go gwatsu its^ka ni o kakure ni
narimasHta. lemits^ ko wa Tokugawake san dai no shogun
des\ Anata wa ittd ni norimas' ka^ nito ni norimas* ka.
Watakushi wa nito ni noru isumori des* keredomo, anata
ga ittd ni o nori nasareba^ watakushi mo go issho ni nori-
mas/io, Kono jibiki wa saihan desu ga, shohan no ayamari
ga naosKte arimasen, * Hajimete o me ni kakarimasK ta, ^
Kotoshi ni natte kara ^ Hirokdji no kwaji wa kore de sambem-
me des\ Anata no jibiki wo kasKte kudasai, Jo des ka,
chu des' ka, Chu wo kasKte kudasai, Nikon ni go sekku to
iu iwaibi ga arimas* ; sono ucki {de) dai ni wa kina no sekku
de, dai san wa nobori no sekku des\ AsKta no asa wa ichiban
no kisha de Yokohama ye iku tsumori des' kara, hayaku
okosKte kudasai. Ano teibur' no ^ ue ni notte oru jibiki no go
satsume wo motte oide, Sh'ta kara sambamme no ji wa
machigatte imas\
Is this {kono o ko wa) your oldest child ? No, [it] is [my] third
child ; [my] oldest son has gone to Europe. My oldest child is
a girl {onna). I have adopted a friend's second child. The fifth
house from here is a primary school. Our {ucki no) telephone
is No. 249. That regulation is written {kaite arimas*) on the
twentieth page {mai) of this book. Please lend me the twelfth
volume of Gyokuben. That gentleman has received a Japanese
decoration of the fourth class. That photographer's residence
is [on] Japan Bridge St., Third Section, No. 25. Keiki
was the fifteenth shogun of the Tokugawa line ; after he gave
up the office of shogun « he lived (was living) in Shizuoka.
a See p. 44 e.
b This phrase is used when one is first introduced to a person. Hajitne-
rnasAi/e ^ould be stiU more polite than Jiajwiete. Ome ni kakeru is the most
polite expression for " to meet," (lit. be hung on honorable eyes. Comp. p.
44a;.
c Since the year began (lit. from becoming this year). With subordinatives
of verbs kara means " after," ** since." Iliro-koji (broad lane] is the name of a
street. Notice the peculiar use of kore de ** with this."
d The word tsttkue applies only to the low native tables.
e " After he gave up the office of iJwgun " is rendered skdgun-shoku 7V0 yanitie
kara, Ihvi shoku means " occupation," "office" (in shoku-gy^y But in the
colloquial one may say simply sfwgun xuoyamete kara, Shizuoka is the principal
city of the province of Suruga, on the Tokyo and Osaka.
XX ix] Ordinals 97
The second shogun of the Tokugawa line is called {to moshimas')
Hidetada. Jimmu Tenno was (is) the first Emperor of Japan. »
Takauji is the first shogun of the Ashikaga line. To-morrow
I shall go to Yokohama by {di) the second train. Will you go
first or second class (Is it first class, is it second class, by which
do you go) ? This bool^ is about Japan (In this book Japan's
affairs are written) ; the first volume [appeared] six years ago ;
the second volume was published two years ago. Among these
regulations the third article is the most important. Wilhelm L
is the grandfather of Die present {itna no) EmpencKT of Grermany.
What edition {namfan) is this dictionary? It is the third
edition.
a ''The first Emperor" lA.saisho (or hajimete) no tenshi oi daiichidaino
ttnshu
THE ADJECTIVE*
CHAPTER XXX
In classical Japanese genuine adjectives are inflected by
means of the three terminations ki^ ku and shi^ as in the follow-
ing example :
. Kono chiisaki ki wa hana mo uisukushiku mi mo amashi.
The blossom of this little tree is beautiful and its fruit is
sweet.
The attributive form ended in ki ; the predicative, in shi. In
the colloquial both these terminations have been reduced to i.
But shi still appears la^osAi " good," *' all right !" and nashi^
*' there is none," while in formal speeches the ending ki is
lieard quite often. The form in ku is now commonly used as
an adverb and is called the adverbial form. But in the example
given above utsukushiku is evidently predicative and may
properly be called the connective form as contrasted with
amashiy which is conclusive, i.e., ends the sentence. Compare :
O no nagai saru mo art, o no mijikaino mo am (p. I4d) where
ari is connective and aru is conclusive. Such use of the form
in ku would now sound oratorical. In ordinary conversation
wo should say : Kono chiisai ki wa hana mo utsukushii shi
mi mo amai, or, Kono chiisai ki wa hana mo utsukushikute mi
mo amai. The classical terminations occur with especial
frequency in proverbs.
It has been remarked (pp. 4, 24) that a predicate adjective
ending in i needs no copula in familiar discourse, if the
sentence is affirmative and in the present tense ; and that atta
and aro may be united with the adverbial form of the adjective
in compounds like yokatta^ yokaro. We now add a paradigm
of these and similar inflections produced by combination with
forms of aru to be :
a Keiyosfii, from l-ei-yd figure (of speech), metaphor.
b Notice also the peculiar idiom nashi ni in : Kane nashi ni wa ttan* mo
dekimasen. One can't do anything without money.
xxx} Inflections 99
Present yoi is good.
Past yokatta was good.
Probable, or Future yokarj probably is good, will be good.
Conditional yokereba * if [it] is good, if [itj should
be good.
Probable Past yokattaro probably was (might have
been) good.
Past Conditional yokattaraipd) if [it] has (had) been
good.
Alternative yokattari being at times good.
Yoi dard, yoi desho may be substituted for yokaro ; yoi nara
{da), iox yokereba ; yokatia daro, yokatta desho, hr yokattaro ;
yokatta nara(ba), for yokattara{ba).
A concessive form — yokeredo{nio) " though [it] is good "; —
might have been included in this list, but it is practically
obsolete as far as the colloquial is concerned. It is now
replaced by yoi keredomd, it kedo, etc., adding keredomo (p. 8a)^
keredo, or ke{n)do to the simple present form.
The form yokereba is derived from areba (as also yokeredo
from aredo). It may be further contracted to yokereba, yokerya',
O tenki ga yokereba undokwai wa omoshirokaro.
If the weather is fine, the sports (excursion) will likely be
interesting.
O tenki ga yokattara undokwai wa motto omoshirokattdrdl
If the weather had been fine, the sports might have been
more interesting. ' ■
The past conditional is past only with reference to the ' verji
of the apodosis. Often yokattara is practically synonymou^
with yokereba.
Kagen ga yokattara kanarazu mairimashj.
If [I] feel well, [I] will surely come. '
Alternative forms are used most commonly in pairs, and
often with shite, thus :
O tenki wa yokattari warukattari ikko sadamarimasen, ^
The weather, being now favorable and again unfavorable,
is not at all settled (lit. one direction is not determined).
a One may also ^?iy yoku{rn)ba, but this inflection cannot be applied to other,
adjectives except nai and desideratives like tabetai. ^
icx> The- Adjective [xxx
Ano hito wa kigen gayokattari warukattari {shite) chodo
kodomo no yd disu.
Sometimes he is in a good humor and sometimes not, —
just like a child.
Atsukattari samukattari skitt Aomarimasu.
There being so much variation of heat and cold, one does
not know what to do (lit. is perplexed).
The word nai " not existent " is also inflected like an adjective*
nai is not (none).
nakaita was not (none).
nakaro probably is not (none), will not be, will be none.
nakereba ^ if it is not, if it should not be, etc.
nakattaro probably was not, might not have been.
nakattara{bd) if it has (had) not been.
nakattari at times not being.
By joining these with the adverbial form of an adjective a
paradigm of negative inflections may be formed, thus : yoku
nai, yoku nakatta, yoku nakaro, yoku nakereba, etc. In the
same manner negative verbs may be inflected : wakaranai is
not to be understood, wakaranakatta, wakaranakaro^ waka-
ranakereba^ etc But wakaranai dard is more common than
wakaranakaro. So also destderatives like tabetai ** desire to
€!at " may be inflected. Details will be g^iven under the head
of "The Verb."
In polite discourse, especially at the end of a sentence or
principal clause, instead of the plain forms given above, the
contracted adverbial form with gozaimasu (p. 24) is required*
In this case many adjectives take the honorific 0:^
O atsu gozaimasu. It is warm.
O isogashu gosaimaskd. You are probably busy.
Observe that naku is not contracted to no except in certain
dialects : it is customary to say not tid gozaimasu but gozai-
masen. But tabetai becomes tabeto gozaimasu.
It has already been remarked (p. 24) that there is a tendency
to say ii desu^ omoshiroi desu,yoku naidesu, etc., thus avoiding
a Also naku{m)ta^ as in O fya d§ nakuba If [you] do not dislike [it^
b The honorific o may be prefixed to yoroshikereba also : O yoroshikereba if
you like; likewise to yokereba ; hut, if one wishes to speak politely, in this
connect ion ^^r0»>(it is better than yoL O yb goMtmasu nara{ba\ is perfectly
polite.
xxx] Inflections ioi
the familiarity of the plain adjective on the one hand, and the
stiff formality of gozaimasu on the other. But it deskita is
never heard Yet it n' deshita is not uncommon. Whatever
may be said about the past and present tenses, expressions like
// deshj are indisputably correct. Thus :
Mutsukashii disho is probably difficult
Yoku nai desho is probably not good.
As regards politeness these are intermediate between mutsuka^
shikari and mutsukashii gozaitnasbd, yoku nakaro and yd
gOBaimasumai.
The subordinative is obtained by adding ie to the adverlnal
form ; c.^.^yasukute, {romyasui, itakute, from itai, omoskiroku"
te, from omoshiroi ; so also nakute^ wakaranakute^ tab$takute.
These are often pronounced yasukuUe, iiakutU, omoshirokutie^
etc
This form has several uses.
(i.) When one subject has two predicate adjectives the first
is subordinated to the second.
Washinion no inachi wa kirokute kirei desu.
The streets of Washington are broad and clean.
(2.) A clause with a predicate adjective may be subordinated
to another clause. In this case the former describes a circum-
stance or condition, which is usually at the same time a cause.
Ashi ga itakuU deranmasen.
As my feet hurt, I can't go out
KurakuU askimoio ga miemasen.
It is so dark that I cannot see where I am going {askimoio
that which is about the feet).
Samukute skiyo ga nai.
It is unbearably cold (lit being cold, there is no way of
doing).
To state the cause explicitly, one must say itai kara^ etc. To
state tlie result explicitly, hodo may be added : Kurakute
askimoio ga miinai Itodo desu,
(3.) Of two clauses involving a contrast the first may be
subordinated to the second.
Shim-mai wa umakute ko-mai wa mazuL
New rice is delicious, [but] old rice is unpalatable.
I02 The Adjective [xxx
(4.) When wa is added to the subordinatiye it is made
emphatic. In most cases it then has a conditional, sense and is
often followed by a negative word like ikemasin or narimasen
or by a verb like komatimasu " [am] perplexed." The te wa
is commonly contracted to cha.
Omokucha ikemasen It mustn't be heavy.
Nakucka nariinasen [I] must have [it].
These forms may also be pronounced omokutcka, nakuicha,
(5.) The addition of mo to the subordinative gives it a con*
fcessive sense.
yasukute mo though it may be cheap.
itakute mo though it may hurt.
dkute mo {pku to mo^ oku mo) at the greatest.
Sukunakute mo {sukunaku to mo, sukunaku mo) at least.
Vocabulary
hima leisure, ayashii doubtful, suspicious.
hokofi dust. himojii hungry. *
fwshi star. hisashii long continued {hisa-
kokoro heart, mind. shiku for a long time).
moto bottom, foot ( — no moto isogashii ),
ni under). sewashii \ "^^*
ashi-moto what is under or kurai dark.
about one's feet. nigai bitter.
ko-duriif ho'kake-bune sail- okashii ridiculous, funny.
boat 4>tonashii quiet, well-behaved.
furu'hon second-hand book, semai narrow.
bozu priest. suzushii cool.
kesa priest's scarf. yakamashii noisy, clamorous.
i (c) stomach. yasui cheap.
^^?^«-rJ jockey, horse-dealer, kokoro yasuHd^rnxWdLV, intimate.
dettd groom, hostler. hikaeru to be moderate.
kuki air, atmosphere. komaru, komatte be perplexed,
za-shiki apartment, room (in embarrassed.
a hotel). mie-ru be visible, seen.
a The usual expression for *«to,be hungry" is hara ga .hetta {Jierwiashiia)
from heru to diminish, or, especially among women and children, o iiaka gn
nut fa (jukiffMshita), from suku to be empty, thinned out.
xxx] Inflections 163
negau^ negatte desire, request, jitsu (c) ni ) truly, really,
tamafu be able to endure. inakoto ni j indeed,
yosu stop (tr.), give up. kyli (c) ni \ .^^^^1^
sam-po sum take a walk. niwaka ni ) ^*
de-kake-ru go out (from one's shi-jU from beginning to end,
house). constantly, always.
sampo ni de-ru (dekake-ru) naze why ? (with ka at the
go out for a walk. end of the sentence).
r^iV/^ a little. ddkam some way or other,
chitto mo not in the least please ! (p. 47a).
(with a negative word). domo an expletive (p. 46a).
oi'oi {ni) gradually.
Exercises
Kono hon wa wakariyas^ kute omoskiro gozaimas\ Nodo ga
itakuie hanashi ga dekimasen, Kono ji wa mutsukasK kute
cboeniku gozaimas. Kono zasKki ni wa hito ga oi kara, kuki
ga warui, Tdk'te mo arukimashd. Bimbo hima nashi.^
Takak'te mo kaimas/io, OkasKkute tamarimasen,^ IVata-
kushi wa nemukute tamarimasen, Yas*kute mo kaimasen.
DomOf samukuU tamarimasen. Ji ga yok'te mo dunshj ga
warui, Kimi wa okasfCku nai ka, lie^ chitto mo okask ku
fioi. Naze sonna ni yakamashii ka, Uchi no kodoino wa
otonasKku nakute makofo ni komarimas\ Watakushi wa
^ogasKkute s*koshi mo hima ga gozaimasen. Domo, nomi ga
okute komarimas\ Domo kurakute miemasen. Hoshi ga
mienaku narimasK ta, Sensei no oshietaji wa kazu ga okute
komarimas\ Anata wa o kuniye kaerito gozaimasen ka, lie,
Toky^ wa omoshiroi tokoro des' kara^ kuni ye wa^ kaerito
iosadinasen. Himojii toki no mazui motto nashi, ^ Hima no
«^ t^ki ni wa tabako ga nomitaku narimas\ ^ Ano kata wa
tnichi ga chikak'te mo shiju basha ni norimas\ Itto basha ni
^iorimasho ka, ni to ni norimashd ka, Ni to basha wa
* The language of proverbs approaches the literary style, and particles are
nsed sparingly. Bimbe=bimho^uu
b It is too funny : one can't help laughing.
c This «/<! marks the antithesis between T5ky5 and kuni,
d « Hunger is the best sauce.*' The words matui mono nashi, expressing the
idea of zest or relish, arc treated here like a substantive.
* Notice that here ^tf occurs, whereas we naturally expect w<7. The latter
•Iso would be coirect.
I04 The Adjective [xxx
kitanakute noreinaun. Tokyo no tjri wa semai tokoro ga oi.
Natsu no hi wa nagakute asa no koto wo (what happened in
the morning) wasuremas\ Yas'kereba kaimaskd ; takaktreba
yoshimasfto. Daibu o atsuku narimasKta. Oioi o samuku
^larimasK ta. Hisask'ku o me ni kakarimasen deslita, * Haji-
mete o me ni kakarimash* ta ; doka, o kokoroyasku negai-
mas\ ^ YorosKku negaimas'.^ Kono Juruhon wa uru hito ga
dkute kau hito ga s'kunai kara, yasu gozaimas\ Bettj to
bakuro wa hito no warui ^ mono ga o gosaiinas\ Ryo-yaku
{=:yoi kusuri) wa huhi ni nigashi (Proverb). Ji ga viutsu-
kasK kucha ikemasen. O kega ga nakiUte yo gozaimaih* ta. «
Bozu ga nikukerya kesa made nikui (Proverb). Yoku mo
nakereba waruku mo nai. ^ Kotoba okereba shina s^kunashi
(Proverb), g
To-day it has become very cool ; until {made wa) yesterday,
there being no wind, ^ it was quite hot. It has suddenly
a This is the usual formula on meeting a friend after a long separation.
Frequently only the first word of the sentence is used. For Imashiku we may
substitute shibaraku,
b Here also we have a very common phrase. More fully expressed it would
be 0 kokoroyasuku o majiwari (or tsuki-ai) wo nej^aimasu, or o kokoroyasuku shi/e
kudnsaru yd ni ntgaimasu (lit. I desire that you will please do familiarly) I
hope we may become well acquainted. iCudasaru to condescend is the verb
from which the imperative kudatai is derived (p. 37d). In shiie kudasaru yd ni
ntgaimasu we have a still higher degree of politeness tlian in shiie kudasai.
c Fully expressed this would be something like yoroskiku nasttUe kudasaru
yd ni fiegttimasu (lit. I desire that you will do favorably) Please deal kindly
with me. Nnsatte or fias'tte is the subordinative of nasaru, the polite equiva-
lent of J«r« to do, from which the imperative nasai is derived. In Sa/d san ni
yoroshiku negaimas the word " to say " is understood: Said san ni yoroshiku itte
kudasaru yd ni negaimasu (lit. I desire that you will please speak favorably to
Mr. Sat6) Please remember me kindly to Mr. Sat5. Itte is the subordinative of
iu to say. One may aay more briefly, Sa(d san ni yorosJiiku Hit kudasai or
simply Safd san ni yoroshiku, or, if the circumstances make the meaning plaia,
yoroshiku negaimasu,
d Bito is often used as here in the sense of character.
e It was fortunate that you were not hurt.
f In this sentence the conditional inflection is used simply in lieu of a
connective » It is neither good nor bad.
g Many words, little sense. The original meaning of sMna (p. 19) is
substance.
h This may be translated kate ga nakute or kau ga arimasen diskiia kmra.
Best, perhaps, would be kaae ga nai no de, which conveys the idea, of cause
more distinctly than the first and not so expressly as the seoojid. The
Japanese naturally prefer a hazy expression, and kara indicates the relation
of cause and eflect with a degree of precision not required in fiuch a senienco.
xxx] Inflections J05
become cold. The weather is doubtful to-day. The dust is so
dreadful ihidQt) that [one] can't go aut {deraremaseti). The
fishermen's boats are not out {jcUu imaseii)^ because the wind
was [too] strpng. The sailboats do not go out, because there
is no wind. The wind being strong, the dust is dreadful. As
this beer is bitter, I cannot drink it {nomemasen). Even though
the water (/«) is tepid, it's all right This book is hard to
understand and not interesting. As my throat is sore {itai)^
I cannot smoke. He smokes even though his throat is sore.
In {wd) this room the air is good, because there are few
persons [in it]. These characters are small and hard to read.
These characters, though small, are easy to read. [I] eat (sun
eating) moderately . {hikaeU), because [toy] stomach is bad.
Really it is unendurably hot (being hot it b not endurable).
As [I] have no time [I] cannot go out for a walk. Though it
is dark, I can see where I am going (what is under the feet
can be seen). It is so dark that the way has become indistinct
(jvakaranai) The characters which the master [has] taught
[oie] are hard to remember, even though the number is small
(few). I wish to return to my own country {kuni ye\ I have
become thirsty for a glass of water.
CHAPTER XXXI
In the classical language the attributive form of the adjective
may be used as a noun, a word like hito^ mono^ kata or ho (c)
being understood ; e.g., tadashiki righteousness, from tadashi
(coll. tadashit). Such a form in ki sometimes occurs in
speeches, as in the phrase hanahadashiki ni itatte wa '* in an
extreme case " (lit. reaching to extreme). Compare jfosAi
ashi^ good and evil, i.e., qualities, characteristics.
In the following instances adjectives in the colloquial form
are used as substantive :
Atsui samui heat and cold.
a jUhivi coBtnicted from Ashishi, the literaty equivalent of warui. Ex-
cepting askisAi, adjectives whose stems end in sM are inflected thus : yoroshtki^
^»re$hiku^ yomhu Notice that in Brinklcy's Dictionary adject ives are ar-
ranged according to their conclusive forms, but not consistently.
io6 The Adjective [xxxi
Amai mo karat mo shitte oru.
He is a man of insight (lit knows both sweet and bitter).
Kane no aru nai mo shiranai de iru, ^
He doesn't know whether he has money or not
The stem of an adjective may be used as a noun :
taka the amount, from takai high.
ara offal (of fish), from arai coarse. ^
shiro the white, from shiroi,
kuro the black (of dogs or of the stones used in playing
go^ a game like checkers).
Notice the expression omoshiro fiambun half in jest
The stem may also occur in compounds.
(i.) It may be united with another adjective :
/uru'kusai tntQ, antiquated, obsolete, from /S/rwi old and
kusai (lit. malodorous).
lioso-nagai slim, from hosoi slender and nagai long.
usU'gurai dimly lighted, gloomy, from usui thin and kurai
dark.
(2.) The stem may be combined with the verb sugirti to
exceed : taka-sugiru it is too high (dear). It is usual pleonas-
tically to prefix amari, thus :
Amari atsusugimasu. It is too hot.
(3.) The stem may enter into combination with a noun
(Compare p. 15) :
aka-nasu tomato, from akai red and nasu egg-plant.
kuro'shio the Japan Current, from kuroi black, dark and
shio salt, brine, tide, current. ^
shira-uwo name of a small white fish, from shira= shiro
and uwo fish.
usu'cka a drink made of a small quantity of very strong
tea (in cha-no-yu).
The drink made by taking a larger quantity of weaker tea is
koi cha, not ko-cha.
a One way of making the negative subordinative of a verb is to add de to a
negative form. Thus shiranai de iru corresponds to the positive shit/e tru.
b Ara also means "defect": ara wo iu to criticise. Ara ga wakarimasen
No defect is perceptible.
c The character used in this connection is not the one commonly used for
salt, but ushio^ signifying the water of the ocean.
XXXl]
In Compounds
107
To this dass belong compounds with so " appearance:" * 7<?-
sd desu. It seems far. Compare : Tot so desu. It is said to
be far. So na (or da) so desu So it is said (For na compare
p. 95a) From yoi and nai are derived the irregular forms jfosaso
desu it seems good and nasaso desu there seems to be none, or
(with an adjective) it does not seem. Notice kawai-so desu is
pitiable or kawai-so na hito desu is a pitiable case (person),
from kawaii lovely.
Vocabulary
higashi east
nishi west.
fntnami south.
kita north. ^
akari light.
akari-tori an opening in the
wall or roof for lighting a
room {torti to take).
ante rain.
katawa cripple.
nasu^ nasubi egg-plant
aka-nasu tomato.
uri melon.
H7V0 fish.c
hitce'Viono unlined garment
(Jiiioe p. 64).
aivase lined garment {awase-
ru to join).
wata cotton.
wata-ire padded garment
lid direction, side, region.
ro-ka corridor.
ryo'shin {^fuia-oya)^zxexi\s.
un-do movement, exercise.
abunai dangerous.
hosoi\}ck\v\, narrow, fine.
kashikoi clever, shrewd.
kusai malodorous, offensive.
Usui thin, rare, light (of color).
kawaii lovely, charming.
kawaiso na pitiable.
furu-kusai trite.
hoso-nagai slender.
luru, Jutte fall down from
above.
ame ga Juru it rains.
a The idea of "to seem" may also be expressed by yd desu with an attri-
bntive adjective or verb.
Kioaji wa fH yd desu. The fire seems distant.
Chikaiyd de taihen toi yd desu. It seems near, but is very far.
Mo o mezame ni natta yd desu. He seems now to be awake.
b The points of the compass are here given in the Japanese order. The
four points are called collectively td-zai-namboku, from /5, sai^ nan, hoku (c).
c Uwo is the classical word. Etymologically snka-tia means fish as food,
bnt it is now applied also to living fish.
io8 The Adjectives [xxxi
naku-naru. nakunaite dis- suberu^ subette slide.
appear {nakutuitta is lost, kori ice.
dead). » kori-suberi skating.
sugi-ru pass by, exceed. isuke-ru soak, pickle. ^
taku, taite kindle, heat, cook. moUo more.
Exercises
Kono hey a wa mado ga s^kunakute usuguraL Ano Igiris^jin
wa taihen hosonagai kaia des . Tenki wa yosaso des\ Kono
hon wa amari otnoshiroku nasaso des\ Kwaj'i wa tdi so des*.
Yu ga amari atsusugiru kara, mizu wo ippaiirete moraitau^
Kono ni san nichi wa hitoemono wo kite wa ^ suzushisugiru yd
des\ Kono roka wa akaritori ga nakute usugurai, Kyo wa
amari sujsusAisugimas' kara^ awase wo kimaslto, Kotoshi no
haru wa amari attakasugimas\ Korisuberi wa omoskiroso
des' keredomo^ abunai ka to omoiinas\ ® Sore wa nak'te mo
yosaso des\ Kono kimono wa yosugimas\ Kyo wa taihen
samuso desu\ Shirouri wa misozuke ni suru to, ^ taisd umd
gozaimas\ Shirauwo wa chiisai sakana no na des' ; iro ga
yuki no yd ni shiroi^ kara shirauwo to iimas\ Ano katawa
wa hitori de arukemasen ^ kara, kawaiso des\ Nihon de wa
akanasu ga yoku dekimasen. Kono tsukemono wa umaso des*.
lie, skio ga karakute maeu gozaimas\ Sono hanashi wa
Juruk*sai, Kono hen wa kuroshio ga kuru kara, taihen attaka
des\ i Higashi'kaze de amari attakasugiru kara, ame ga
a Lit. become not existent. With suru a corresponding active verb may be
formed : Ky Often kodomo wo san nin nakushimaskita. Last year [I] lost three
children.
b From the stem of this verb may be formed such nouns as tsuke-mono
pickle, shio-znke salt pickle, kasu-zuke {kasu the dregs of sake)^ miso-zuke, etc
c See p. 92h.
d Here kite wa has a conditional sense. Compare omokuie 7va, etc (p. 102).
e Ka simply helps to express doubt and is not to be translated.
f Translate : If you pickle white cucumbers in miso (lit. make into miso
pickle).
g Translate : white as snow (lit. while after the manner of snow).
h Jlitori de arukemasen cannot walk alone. From verbs of the first class
described on page 10 the potential form may be derived by substituting rare-
ru for ;•//, thus : derare-m, from dem. In the case of a verb of the other class^
substitute e-ru or are-ru for the u of the conclusive form, thus : aruke-ru, or
jtrukare-ru, from aruku.
i For altaka desu see Ch. XX XI II.
xxxii] Compound Forms 109
Juru ka mo shiremasen. * Mada watairt wo kitu ni wa hayd
gozaimas\ Kono hon wa omoshitoku nai so des\
That Chtnaman is slender. It seems cold, but anyhow {sore
de mo) [I] will go out for exercise. [That] was a dreadful
storm last night, but to-day the weather seems fine (good).
This book is interesting, it is said. Because the cold ^ at (of)
Boston is too severe (strong), I will go south (jninami no /id
ye). Because the bath {yu) is too tepid, I wish you would
heat it more. « Skating seems difficult. She is very clever, it
is said. It does not seem cold to-day. That child, both
parents being dead {nakunatte\ is to be pitied {kawaiso). This
tai is too dear at {de wd) one yen. The pupils will forget
everything (all), because the summer vacation is too long.
CHAPTER XXXII
An adjective may be derived from a noun by adding rqshii.
This usually means ** having the appearance of," but frequently
it denotes a real quality, like our suffixes '* ish," " ly," etc.
yakusha-rashii resembling an actor.
shosei-rashii resembling a student.
otona-rashii resembling an adult.
honto rashii sounding like the truth, plausible.
uso rashii sounding like a lie.
so^rashii apparently so.
baka-rashU foolish, looking like a fooL
kodo.rtorashU childish, looking like a child.
otoko-rashii manly.
This rashii mzY even be added to verbs; e.g., kimatta- rashii
apparently decided, from kimatta it has been decided. It
may be added to the stem of an adjective ; e.g., niku-rashii^
from nikui detestable, kawai-rashii^ from kawaii charming,
ft It may perhaps rain (lit. It may rain? — one cannot know). This /-/i »w
sHr-emasen, like ka to omaimasu, is much used to round off sentences. In the
lbciB«r the ka is strongly accented.
b Use here wa. Grammatically "the cold" is, at least In English, in a
dependent clause, but it is the logical subject.
e Moiio taite moraiiai. With iaku,furo ni hi wo is understood [fi*ro bath).
T6 liMtt the watei^is yu wo ntakasu {wakasu cAOSe to boll). One may also say
/mtn^ wo wakasti or furv wo iate-ru.
no The Adjective [xxxii
beloved. If there is any difference in the sense, kawai-rashii
is more objective than kawaii.
The suffix gamashii also denotes a resenriblance, or a quality-
described by the word to which it is attached :
tanin-gamashii behaving like a stranger, distant.
katte- gamashii apparently inconsiderate, from katte
one's own convenience.
sashi-de-gamashii intruding, impertinent.
shitte-iru-gamashii pretending to know.
These words are used in a bad sense. Thus ianin-gamashii
is an epithet applied to one who really is a relative or was a.
friend, but acts as though he were not (for ta-nin see p. 50).
The word katte-gamashii is a term applied apologetically to
one's own conduct :
Amari kattegamashii koto zvo moshiagemasu ga
Excuse the presumption, but
Kisatna sonna shitUirugamashii koto wo iu mofi ja nai.
You have no business to be talking about things you don't
understand.
An adjective may be a compound derived Irom a noun and
an adjective :
na-dakai famous, from na name and iakai high.
shio-karai salty, from shio salt and karai acrid.
shinjin-dukai pious, from shin-jin piety and Jukai deep.
aburakkoi fatty, from abura fat and koi dense, thick.
te-arai violent, from te hand and arai rough.
Notice especially the frequent use in compounds of the
adjective kusai malodorous, offensive. It indicates that the*
idea expressed by the word with which it is combined is dis-;
tasteful or disgusting :
mendj-kusai, mendokusai vexatious, from mendj trouble.
inaka-kusai rustic, from inaka country.
jijii'kusai, from j'ijii old man.
seiyo' kusai (an epithet applied to unwelcome importations^
from western countries).
Attention has already been called (p. 40 e) to the formatipa
of adjectives from the stem of a verb and yasui {yoi) or nikui'
(katai) :
xxxii] Compound Forms ii;
oboi-yasui {yoi) easy to remember.
wakari-yasui iyoi) easy to understand.
wakari-nikui hard to understand.
kokoroe-gatai hard to perceive, strange.
The following are similarly formed :
machi'doi long in coming, from viatsu to wait and idi far.
mawari'doi circuitous, from mawaru to go around.
kiki-gurushii disagreeable to hear.
mi'gurushii ugly.
The verbal auxiliary ^^>&* {beku^ ^^jAi),» which occurs fre-
quently in the literary language (e.g., yuku beshi may go, or,
should go) is sometimes heard in the colloquial, especially
before hazu. This noun hazu (** fitness ") often follows a
verb, meaning in such a connection " ought."
Kore kara wa aitaka ni naru hazu desu.
It ought to grow warmer from this time on.
Kodoino wa oya no iu koto wo kiku beki hazu da.
Children ought to obey their parents (lit. hear what the
parents say).
Notice that beki is suffixed to the conclusive form of verbs^
not the stem. But in the case of verbs whose stem ends in e
it may be attached either to the stem or to the conclusive form
thus : age-biki or ageru beki (classical : agu-beki). •
Vocabulary
hazu fitness {hazu desu ko-gi lecture.
ought). men-do trouble.
kugi nail. ^^ T nin-gyo doll (p. 94b).
otona adult*^ o-sho Buddhist priest. ^
{p) tera Buddhist temple. se-kai world.
uso lie. shin-jin piety.
yatsu fellow (contemptuous), shU-ha, shu sect. ,
thing (p. 28a). yaku'Sha actor. .
a Compare the adverbial expression naru heku as much as possible, as in :
j^^aru beku hayaku koshh-aeti agemasu. [I] will make it for you as soon as
possible.
b This is the respectful term as compared with bo%Uy which now has a tinge
of contempt.
1 1 7 The Adjective [xxxii
wa-gakusha 7one versed in tsuku^ tsuiU strike, thrust,
koku-gakusha) native classi- utter.
cal literature. ^ uso wo tsuku (iu) lie.
hofi'to no, honto no true, real, shin-satsu suru examine med-
hon-td ni really. ically.
mawari'doi roundabout, asoko, asuko there.
tedious. > nochi ni after, afterwards. «
na-dakai t^mo^xs.^ toki-doki at times, now and
niku-rashii odious. then.
isogu, isoide hurry. tabi-tabt at times, often.
kiku^ kiite hear, inqmre. naru beku \
matsu, matte wait. fiaru take {(take) f p^g^jy^ d
machi'ddi long delayed. dekiru dake y^
Exercises
Sonna bakarashii {baka no) koto wo iu na. « Ano hito wa
shoseirasku gozaimas\ Sono hanashi wa honforashu gozai-
masKta ga, nochi ni kiitara, ^ uso de gozaimash' ta. Bis mat' k^
ko wa sekai ni nadakai hito des\ Sugawara no Michizane
wa g taihen nadakai gak'sha desKta. Misozuke to iu mono
wa taihen shiokarai, IVatakushi wa hiru ni shiokarai mono
wo tabemasKta kara, taiso nodoga kawaite kimasKta, Asko
ni ifu no wa ^ kawairashii ii ko des\ Ano kwanri wa gaku-
sharashii. Kono bunsho wa taiso mawaridoku kaite arimas\
O machido sama desKta, ^ Okyaku ga sakki kara irasshatte
a A contrast with kan^gakusha (Chinese scholars) is implied.
b Equivalent to this is na no aru or yu-mei na from the Chinese yftssam
and m€i=na,
c Like aio de (p. 59) this may be used as a conjunction, but only after a past
verb. When it is used as a conjunction, ni may be omitted. Both aio de and
nochi ni are used also as adverbs. The former is rather more common ia the
colloquial than the latter.
d With adverbs these are synonymous. But standing alone naru beku {wa)
or naru dake means ** if at all possible," while dekiru dake means ^ as much as
possible." Naru beku [dake) mairimashd. Dekiru dake iiashimasUd.
c Negative imperative from iu to say. ^'
f Past conditional from kiku to hear, inquire.
g Died a thousand years ago (903). The no between the family-name and
the given name may be omitted : it is the rule to omit it in all modern names. -
h This no is equivalent to mono.
i A frequent apology : Pardon me for keeping you waiting.
XXXll]
Compound Forms 1 1 5
niachidoku omoUe irassharu desho, Kono bydin de wa mat-
nichi fiadakai isha ga f'tari byonin wo shinsatsu shimiis\
Watakushi wa Berrin ni orimasJi ta jibun ni nadakai daigakti
no sensei no^ kogi wo kikiinasKta, Kanji wo narau no wa^
mendjk' sai, Ano hito wa hontorashii uso wo ts*kimas\ Ana
Seiyojin no kao wa Nihonjinrashii, Ano f*tari no tomodachi
wa taihen naka ga yd gozaimas* ka. SorashU gozaimas\
Monto-shu wa skinjinbukai ho des\ ^ Kono hako no naka ni
kugi ga tak'san aru {beki) hazu des\ Itna no gakko ni wa
bdzuk*sai sensei wa naku narimasKta, Naru beku isoide
koshiraete kudasai. Honto ni nikurashii yatsu da yo.
Motoori was a famous Japanese scholar. That gentleman
looks like an official. The story seemed false, but it was true.
Koya san ^ in (of) Kishu is a famous Buddhist temple. That
old lady is pious and often goes {inairu) to the Buddhist
temple. This is a lovely doll. How {do sKte) have yoa
become so {sonna ni) thirsty ? Because {kara des*) I have
eaten some very salty herring. That old gentleman is childish.
He says many {yoku) foolish things. That man looks like an
actor. It is such a bother (vexatious 3) to write {no wa 2)
letters (i). The Japanese do not eat very {amari) fatty foods.
That girl is like an adult. Kobo Dais hi was a very famous
Buddhist priest.
CHAPTER XXXIII
A great many words that are really substantives are used
as adjectives. In the attributive position they take suffix na,
a contraction of naru {ni aru^de aru); in the predicative
position they take da, desii^ de gozaimasu (See p. 34c). The
particles ni and de may also be affixed. The form with ;// is
a Either: a famous university professor, or, a professor of a famous univer-
sity.
b This no is equivalent to koto.
c The Mon-to (mon gate, i, e., school, to followers) sect is commooly called
SAin (truth) sect. Lilce Protestant Christians, it emphasizes salvation by faith
rather than by works. Its founder was Shinran Shonin. See Murray's Hand-
book, List of Celebrated Personages. In this sentence hi, side, with shinfitt-
^//>f'/7f gives the sense of comparatively pious, — pious as compared With other
sects.
d Foaadftdby KdbA Daiiku who spent hl»last days there.
114 '1'^^ Adjective [xxxjh
adverbial ; that Mrtfh <iJSf >Corre^>olids to the subordinative.
To this class belong matty words endihg In ^a, sucli as :
a^raia na dear, evident.
nigiy^ka "na throaged» bustling, lively.
:shiBKfca na quiet, -calm, slow.
The steins ciK a few adjectives in i are comWfted with na
(ni, de, desu) in the same manner :
attaka na warm attakai,
komaka na fine, minute, from komakai,
yawaraka na soft, tender, from yawarakai,
makka na deep red, from makkai {ma real, akai red).
oki na gretit, from okii.
chiisn na small, from ckiisai.
okas hi na ridiculous, from okashii.
But it is to be observed that the last three are not combined
with ni^ de, desu, except in the caise of the adverb oki ni
greatly, very. The Tegular inflections of tlie forms in i are
used instead.
Other words of native origin are likewise made to serve as
adjectives ;
daka na foolish.
iya na disagreeable.
sakan na flourishing, prosperous.
suki na agreeable, favorite.
mono'Zuki na cufious, meddlesome.
Most of the adjectives of this class are compounds derived
from the Chinese :
cho-hj na convenient, useful, valuable.
kek-ko na grand, splendid, capital.
nyu'Wa na gentle, amiable.
ri'kj na clever, smart.
shikkei na disrespectful, rude.
shin-setsu na kind, careful.
sh'-jiki na honest, artless.
fu-sh.jiki na dishonest.
taisj na large, magnificent. *
takU'San na many.
zan-nen na regrettable.
a It would not be an order^to say fhisb destu
jcxioif] FoKMS WITH Na 115
Simple Chinese woixb may also be tt9ed in dns way:
hen na strange/ peculiar, dubious.
myo na strange, wonderful, adrmrable.
To the same class belong yd na (Compare kayo na, etc., p,
39):
Anata no yd $ia hito a person like you.
Instead of no yd na one may say mita yd na {mi-ru see), often
contracted to wtM na :
Bjzu {wo) mita yd na hito a man looking Bke a priest
Kuma {^o) mitai na otoko a fellow looking like a bear.
Observe also sd na^ which is added to the stems of adjectives
.and verbs :
Kashiko-sd na {rikd-sd na) hito a clever-looking person.
Ame gafuri'Sd iUsu. It seems to be raining.
Ame gafuri-s3 na fnon* desu. We shall likely have rain.
Deki'Sd na vion* desu. It seems practicable.
The effect of adding mofi in the last two sentences is to bring
out the subjective aspect of the idea, suggesting the hope that
it will rain or that the plan may be accomplished.
Vocabulaty
(Include the adjectives given above)
^tji taste, shiru'ko a dish mide of mochiy
Jnji wistaria. an and sugar.
isJti stone. te-nugui towel {nuguu wipe).
{p) kayu gruel made of rice, den-shin telegraph. ^
kaze vrwiA, ge-nan ) .,, , ,,^
, A- A }• manservant " boy. ^
sara sky. skimobe ) ^
soroban abacus. gi-ji-dj legislative assembly
takara treasure, wealth. hall.
zeni coins, cash, change. * hen-ji reply.
Juru-mai behavior. ke-shiki, ked-sJioku scenery.
a. ^#ni originally denoted various kinds of coins which to, feudal times were
made of iron or bronze and Imd a hole in the center.
b £>en-shm .may also mean a telegraphic dispatch, but a telegram is more
commonly called dtm-po,
c 'Wikh gfwm compaae gt-jo, SUma-de (as also sAifrto rue), firom s/n»H^=i{e
(c) or sAi/Of is rather a classical wofd.
Ji6
The Adjective
[xxxiii
ken-chiku building ( — suru
to build).
kok'kwai diet, parliament,
congress.
?//«-^i temper of the people.
//^7^//i^/7^///V ashamed, shame-
ful.»
karui light (of weight).
oshii prized, regrettable.
owaru end, finish.
atsumam assemble (intr.).
kuzusu tear down (a house),
change (money).
nagame-ru gaze at.
nage-ru throw, fling.
odoru dance.
suzvaru sit.*'
yaru send, give, do.^
hima wo yaru discharge, dis-
miss (with ni).
tabi {wd) suru journey.
yoru approach ( — ni yoru call
upon).
toku, toite loose, disentangle,,
explain.
ioki-akasu explain.
bd-saki wo kiru take a per-
centage. ^
zan-ji a little while.
to with.
Exercises
Kyo wa shizuka na hi des* ; kaze mo nani mo arimasen, * Oi-
oi attaka ni narimas\ Konnichi wa attaka des* kara, awase
wo kirn as ho. Sfiogwatsu wa nigiyaka des. Asak'sa no Kwan-
non wa ^ nigiyaka na tokoro des* ; mainichi iak'san na hito ga
a Like our English word "fearful," hazukaskii may be either objective
(dreadful, shameful) or subjective (afraid, ashamed). But, while in English
the context makes it plain wliich sense is intended, the Japanese seem to be
hardly aware of the distinction.
b This properly means sitting in Japanese fashion. " To sit on a chair", is
tsu ni koshiwo kake-ni (p. 58}. To unbend ihe limbs and stretch them out on
the floor as foreigners generally do is hiza wo kuzusu (/liza knee).
c The polite word for " to give " is age-ru ; but yaru is the more suitable
word to use toward one's servants or children. In the sense of "to do";
Anata wa tadaima nani wo ya4te oide nasaitnasu ka. What are you doing now ?
See also example on p. 6z.
d From bo a pole used by coolies, or the bar of a balance, and saki tip. The
peculiar expression " to cut the tip of the stick " is used of a chief coolie taking
a percentage of the wages of those whom he employs, or of a servant who slyly
takes a commission on purchases that he makes for his master, or, what
amounts to the same thing, accepts a bribe from a tradesman.
e There is no wind nor any thing [to disturb the tranquility of the day].
f A famous temple of the Buddhist divinity Kwannon.
xxxiii] Forms with Na 117
demas\ Taisj kekkb na toket de gozaimas\ Shdjiki de riko
na shiinobe wa ie no takara des\ ^ Ano kata wa riko na hito
des^ keredomo.fuslidjiki des\ Betto wa taitei fuslijjiki na mono
des\ Denshin ya denwa to iu mono xva chjJtj na mono dts ;
Jsanji no aida ni tot tokoro ni iru hito to (ni) mo hanashi wo
suru koto ga dekimas, Anata no genan wa shdjiki des' ka.
Sayo^ taihen shdjiki de chitto mo bosaki wo kirimasen. ShJjiki
na bakuro wa skunai ; shdjiki na betto mo skunai, Ano kyoshi
tva tailien ni shinsetsu de, mata oshieru no mojozu des\ ^ Ano
hito wa kogi ga saislio heta desKta ga, konogoro wajjzu ni
narimasKta. Sonna baka na koto wo suru na. c Sakura no
hana wa nakanaka ktrei des keredomo, oshii koto ni wa ^ jiki
ni chitte shimaimas\ Watakushi wa zannen na koto wo itashi-
mash'ta. Ano onna wa nyuwa de riko des\ Sore wa hyak*-
shj no yj na furumai des*. Ano hito wa iya na kao wo sKte
imas\ Anata wa odori ga o s*ki des* ka. Dai s'ki des*
Meredomo, heta des\ ^ O shiruko wa onna no s'ki na mono des\
Tetsudo wa hayaku tabi ga dekite chJij na mon des\ Sato
'wa shikkei na hito des*. Naze des* ka. Watakushi ga tegami
tvo yarimasKte mo ^ henji wo yokosKte kuremasen. Kono bun-
shj no imi iva akiraka ni narimasKta ka. Sayo, sensei ga
shinsetsu ni toki akasKte kuremasKta kara, yoku wakari^
fnasVta. Sake ni yotte kao ga makka ni natta. Osaka wa
taiso sakan na tokoro des*. Kono f*tari no ko wa uri wo
f*taisu ni watta yd des*. 8 Yawaraka na tenugui wo vtotte koi,
kore de wa ikenai kara. ** Kono gakkd ni wa soroban no taiso
a In this semi-proverbial expression one may substitute for shimobe its
^Thinese equivalent hoku.
b The idiom is ordinally kogi ga jdzu d^su, os/iiern no gajdzu desn, or kogi ga
Aeia desu, oshieru no ga heta desu.
c Negative imperative from suru to do.
d Oshii koto standing alone would mean " How afleciing ! " With ni wa this
ejaculation becomes an adverbial phrase.
c JDaisuki very fond, from <//i/ (c) great (p. 55b). The opposile is dii kirai
(p. 9i«).
f Y&nmashi/e mo though (one) sends. Compare yatukute mo, etc. (p. 102).
g Compare the German " They resemble each other as one egg is like
another," or the English ** They are as like ns two peas." In such sentences
x*D is to be translated **a8 if," "as though;" watta yd desu as though one
divided.
h Compare kore de wa ikenai "^MXi ofnokute wa ikenai (p. 102). Compare also
Sc/^ de a *l hat will do. Futatsu de takusan desu. Two are enough.
ii8 The Adjeciive [xxxiii
jdzu na sensei ga ttritnas*. K^kwai^gijUi^ no kenchiku wet
iaisd na mon des\ Kore wa nmasa na mikan da. Kyj wa
samusd na tenki des\ Do ka shiyo ga ariso na mon des*, *
Kano han wafurui yd des*. Tokyd no kito wa monozuki des*;
tada kawa ni iski wa nageta bakari de mo sugn ni hito ga
tak'sanyotU kimas: kochira no ninki mo so des'; tada dare ka
sora wo nagameta bakari de mo hito ga sugu ni atsumatte
kimas\ O Kiyo san wa kaankaskiso ni suwatte irasshaimas\
Anata no o ko san wa o riko des* kara^ gakumon ga yoku <^
deki nasaimasho. ^
This poem seems difficitlt The shrines of Nikko are very
grand ; the scenery also is grand. Kaga was a great daimyo. ^
Sick persons for the most part {yoku) eat gruel or soft rice. In
{wa) spring there are many calm days. To-day, since the
weather seems fine (good), we will go to Kameido ^ to see
the wistaria blossoms {fuj'i wo mi ni). From this time on it
tyill grow (grows) gradually warmer (warm). Cut that up fine
{komaka fii). This salt pickle has a peculiar taste {myd na aji
ga shimas'). Have you [any] small change? Yes {hai\ I
have. Then please change this large bill. Having received
from you {itadakimasli te) recently a valuable gift (thing), I
thank you very much {pki ni). The teacher explained toki-
akasKte kuremasKta) this carefully, but I do not yet understand
[it]. The last day of the festival of the dead (See p. 76b) Is^
very lively. Since it is a warm day there are many who go to
Mukojima to see the blossoms. Why {do iu wake de) did you
dismiss your boy ? Because he was a dishonest fellow. Skil-
ful tailors are dear. Don't say such foolish things. What
kind of wood is the wood of the kiri (tree) ? It is light and
soft. This dictionary seems bad. Those vases seem to be
expensive (high). He seems to be a clever person. « He has
a face like a monkey's.
a There ought to be a way of xnanagiDg it somehow {do ka),
b Notice the polite form of dekimasho. One may even hear o art nasaru for
aru.
c The daimyo of Kaga, a province on the coast of tlie Sea of Japan, held a
iicf which yielded annually an income of more than a million kol'u of rice.
d Kame-id9 " tortoise-well " is the site of a famous shrine in honour of
Sugawara Michizane near Tokyo.
e Translate Hko na yd desu or rikoso desu. So in the sense of "appearance "
is imme<Uately affixed to adjectives of the class described in the chapter ; ri&a
na {da) so desu would means : " lie is said to be clever."
XXX I v] Forms with No 119
CHAPTER XXXTV
Many adjectives are formed, by means of the particle no :
hidari no the left.
migi HOi the right.
uf no the upper.
s/ii^ no the lower.
tsugi no the next {kono tsugi no next to tWs).
viakoto no true.
moto no original.
mukaski no ancient.
nama 7io raw, uncooked.
nami no common, ordinary.
atari-mae no usual, ordinary.
Adjectival expressions denoting time, place or material^
formed by adding no to substantives, are especially numerous :
konogoro no recent.
asoko no yonder.
Nikon no Japanese.
Amerika no American. ^
ki no wooden.
kane no metallic.
The stems of common adjectives are occasionally used with
the postjx)sition no :
Aka no niishi {go sen) rice cooked with red beans.-
Shiro no kinu-ito white silk thread.
The stems of verbs may be turned into adjectives in the same
way. Notice especially compounds with tate. ^
owari no, shimai no the last,
kane-mochi no rich.
ki tate no just arrived, from kuru to come.
kumi'tate no fresh (of water), from kumu to draw (water),
iaki tate no fresh (of cooked rice) from taku to cook (rice).
umi'tate no fresh (of eggs), from umu to lay.
a In some connections the 110 may be omitted, as in Nikon seifu the Japanese
Goveraoient, DoUsu iei the German Emperor (but Dvitsu no tenshi),
b Observe also viizu shirazH no tatiin a stranger whom 1 never saw and don'k
know.
120 The Adjective [xxxiv
Technical adjectives like "scientific," "botanical," etc., are
formed by the addition oijo (c)=ue above, i.e., concerning
{compare the German u^er). For example, gakuinon-jo means
what pertains to learning;
gakuntonjd kara iu naraba to speak scientifically.
gakumoujo no scientific.
shoku-butsU'gaku-jo no botanical shoku = ue-ru, butsu
thing).
dd-btitsu-gaku-jd no zoological.
i-gaku-jo no medical.
Most of the words which with no form adjectives, as de-
scribed above, may be ased as nouns :
IVatakushi wa niku no nama wo konomimasen, ^
I do not like raw meat.
Kanemochi wa shiwai. The rich are stingy.
The adverbial form, the subordinative and the predicative
form are derived by adding «/, de and da {desu), respectively.
With some words either no or na may be used :
hadaka no or hadaka na naked.
kanemochi no or kanemochi na rich.
wazuka no or wazuka na little, trifling.
Vocabulary
(Include the adjectives given above)
hashi bridge. kara-kaue bronze {kara
kane money. China).
shiro castle. sajiada-mushi tape-worm.
eri collar. shachi-hoko grampus. ^
kara collar (European). e picture.
mono-goto affairs. ki^i gold. ^
kagami mirror {kage reflec- gin silver.
tion, mi-ru see). so statue.
a Colloquially the word nama is much used in the sense of "hard cash/'
being equivalent io gen-kin ready money.
b The term shachihoko also denotes an architectural ornament, a conven-
tionalized grampus, placed on the end of the ridge of a roof.
c Kin is the Chinese equivalent of kane metal or money. In the sense of
** money " or ** metal " kin is used only in comi>osition. On the other hand,
kane is never used in the sense of " gold."
XXXIV Forms with No 121
dai-butsu large statue of mimi ga kikoenai be quite
Buddha. deaf.
en-zetsu address, oration. mivii ga toi be somewhat
/U'Zoku manners and customs. deaf.
gyu-niku beef (com. p. gee), kumu, kuvdi draw (water).
5^/>/-^/f/ property. sasu stick, thrust, wear (in
erai great, eminent. the hair, girdle, etc.).
ji-yu na free. sashi-tsukae ga aru there is a
Ju'jiyu na restricted. » hindrance, [I] have an en-
kennon na dangerous, risky. ^ gagement.
agaru, agatte go up. ^ sewa assistance (comp. siwa-
arau^ aratte wash. ^ shii.
dasu put forth, bring out. — no sewa wo suru assist,
kikoe-ru can hear^ can be take care of.
heard, sound.
Exercises
Atarashii kara wo dashimasfio ka, lie^ kind no kara de it, «
Ano hito wa kanemochi des' ka. fie, atarimae no shindai d€s\
Ano shosei wa kasHkoi des* ka. lie, atarimae des\ Nama no
niku wo taberu to, yoku sanadamushi ga dekinias\ Kodomo
tva oya no ^ sewa wo suru no ga atarimae da. Nihonjin wa
yoku nama no sakana wo tabemas*, g Jzanagi to iu kaini sama
ga ^» umi de 0 kao wo o arai nasatta toki ni hidari no 0 me
kara Amaieras* to iu hi no kami sama ga o de nasatte inigi
no o me kara Tsukiyomi to iu tsuki no kami sama ga 0 de
a Fujiyu is commonly pronounced/f(/'f<. The \90Tiijiyu in the Japanese mind
generally signifies the possession of ample means, ^nd fujiyu, accord ii gly,
means the lack of facilities or conveniences.
b Probably a corruption of ken-nan, from ken peril and nan distress.
c This is the polite word to use in speaking of going to or entering into a
person's house.
d Notice that verbs whose stems end in r*' or i preceded by a vowel do not
add ru in the conclusive form but substitute u for i (p. zo), like agat-n and
arau, have subordinates in tte,
c One may also say kind no de ii,
i This is the objective genitive.
g Nttmazaka9ia is fresh fish as contrasted with salted or dried fish.
h Tlie language used in speaking of the gods is extremely polite. Izanagi
and Izanami are the two deities who, according to Japanese mythology, created
Japan and its people, yitnaierasu is derived from ame heaven and Urasu to
illumine; Tsukiyomi, from tsnki vsxoo\\,yo night and mi-ru to see.
T22 The Adjective [xxxiv
nasatta. Noma no tamagp wo miitsu motti kiU ktidasai.
Kore wa umitaie no tamago des' ka. Sayo^ umiiaU de gozai-
mas\ Igiris'jin no tanie ni koshiraeta Eiwa-jisho ga nakute
makoto ni fujiyu des\ * Nihon no onna wa yoku gin no
kanzashi wo sasbimas*. Ano hito wa kwazoku des' ka. lie^
nami no hito des.' Takitate no gozen di nakereba oisKku
arimasem. O miya no uchi ni wa kane no kagami ga tatete
arimas\ Ano kata wa ikura kane wo motte itnas* ka. Hyaku
man yen motte iru so des\ Erai kanemochi des" ne f Y^roppa
de wa kiri no ki wo shokubutsugakujo no na de '* Paulownia
imperial is " to iinias\ Kono e wa mukashi no fiizoku ga kaite
arimas\ Uchi no gejo wa kitate ni wa monogoto ga yoku
wakafimasen desKta. Kurumaya wa mac hi no naka wo
hadaka de aruite wa ikemasen. ^ Kore wa kumitate no mizu
des ka. Sayoy tadaima kunda bakari des\ IVazuka na koto
de kenkwa wo sh'ta. Ano shosei wa kanemochi na isha no
tokoro ye yoshi ni ikimasKta.
I do not know the medical name (wd) of this disease {byjki\
I am very fond of {dai ski des') raw beef. The earthquake
(of) last evening was dreadful. The address (of) just now was
very interesting. The Daibutsf* of Kamakura<^ is a bronze
statue ; its height is about fifty feet. On the tower {ten-shn) of
the castle of Nagoya there are two golden sfiachihoko. Do
you know the zoological name of this fish ? The original
name of Kyushu was (called) Tsukushi. That happened long
ago (is an ancient aflfair). Shall I bring to-day's newspaper?
No, please bring yesterday's. Does your left hand hurt, [or]
is it the right hand ? His right ear is deaf. Fresh eggs are
delicious. The Japanese government hires many {yoku)
a /rf-7£/rt English- Japanese. The chief nations of the world arc designated
by single ideograms, thus :
Nichi or Wa Japan Ei England Doku Germany
Shin^ Kan ox 2d China Bet America Futsu France
^a// Corea AVw Holland ^V Russia
Of these Shiv^ Kan (Corea), £"/, Bei^ Futsts^ and Ko arc coilibincd wilh ^«»/tx</
Shinkoku^ Ei-koku, etc. IVa kafi-sansat-aue p. 95d). Nis-shtJi sen- so the war
between Japan and China. Doku-futSH sen-sd the Franco- German war JVuAi-
ei do-mei the Anglo- Japanese alliance, Ko-shin gin-kd the Russo>ChineEc Bank,
b. Aftiite is a subordinative from aruku to walk. Notice that this verb may
take an object. For aruiie rca ikemasen see p. iiyh.
0 Kamakura is near Yokohama. Yoritomo made it his capital in 1192.
xxxv3 Adjectival Claxjses 123
foreigners. In (m wa) Japan there are maoy wooden bridg^es
(tva), but stone bridges are still scarce. Kext Saturday (ni
wa) I have an engagement ; so I will come to your house on
Friday. ^ The last day of the year is called o^missJka. It is
risky to eat {taberu no «/») raw medt. Is tiiat the botanical
name?
CHAPTER XXXV
As has been intimated previously (pp. 6, 13), the functions
of an adjective may be performed by short clauses, such as
j^atna ga at mountainous, hichi ga warui sarcastic, etc., which
in the attributive position become yavta no bi, knchi no wurniy
etc. Such expressions are very common in Japanese :
ishi no di stony.
machigai no di inaccurate (opp. nai),
jin-io no di populous (opp. sukunai).
otoko-buri no ii handsome (of a man — opp, warui).
kao {ki-ryo) no ii beautiful (of a woman — „
shiawase no ii (or shiawase no) fortunate „
uu no ii lucky „
befi, benzetsu no ii eloquent „
ben-ri no ii (or benri no) convenient, useful „
tsu'go no ii convenient, suitable „
Jto^jin no ii cautious „
kon-jd no ii good-natured „
i'ji no warui ill-natured, obstinate
gen-ki no ii (or genki no) vigorous (opp. nai).
ashi no hayai swift (of an animal).
nagare no hayai swift (of a river).
ki no hayai impulsive, not considering the consequences,
ki no noroi phlegmatic {iioroi sluggish).
ki no nagai patient.
ki no mijikai irritable.
ki no tsuyoi determined to win, courageous.
ki no yowai easily yielding, cowardly {yowai weak).
n. The polite Icrin to be used here is agam. But if a common word is uaed^
it must be ikn^ not kuru. Foreigners often puzzle the Japanese by using knm
in 'sucli cases.
124 The Adjective [xxxv
ki no okii bold, enterprising, magnanimous.
ki no chiisai cautious, circumspect, pusillanimous.
set no iakai tall (opp. hikui).
kiri nofukai foggy {kiri fog).
yoku no /ukai ay^Liiclovs (opp. nai).
nii no chikai near-sighted.
mimi no tat deaf.
So also instead of na-dakai (p. i lO), one may say na no
iakai ; instead of shinjin-bukai^ shinjin no Jukai.
The opposites of some of the expressions given above may
be formed by means oifu (du) or /;/w— negative prefixes derived
from the Chinese :
Ju-shiawase na unfortunate.
Ju'un na unlucky.
fu'benri na inconvenient. *
JU'tsugo na inconvenient, improper, wrong.
bu'kiryd {fu-kiryo) na homely.
bu-ydjin ( fu-yofin) na careless, unsafe.
vm-yoku na unselfish
KZom^^T^ Ju'shojiki na dishonest (p. w/^), fu-shinseisu na lui-
kind, bu-rei na impolite (p. 33c), inubyo na healthy. ^
Vocabulary
(Include the list given above)
yi/«a a fish resembling a carp, hatake a plot of cultivated
hakama loose trousers, divid- ground, field, garden. *
ed skirt. ^ iwa rock.
a " Inconvenient " is more commonly fuben na. But fu-ben na (different
■character) might also mean " not eloquent," though the more common word is
iotsuben na from ioisu (c) to stammer.
b From yd need (in iri-yo) is derived fu-yo or vtu-yo unnec^sssary. The
latter also serves as a sort of negative imperative, as in the notice posted ap
in the Hongwanji Temple in Tokyo : Iliru-ne muyo. Midday naps forbidden !
Another negative prefix, w;, means " not yet : " mi-jukii not yet ripe. Compare
Ju-skinja unbeliever and mi-shinja one not yet a believer.
c Worn by gentleman in full dress. There are special names forcertain
vaiieties, such as uma-nori~bakama used formely by samurai when riding on
horseback, naga-bakama the trailing kind used at court, etc. The hakama
in vogue among school girl are simply plaited skirts.
d A plot kept under water for the cultivation of rice, etc., is called to.
xxxv]
AojEctivAL Clauses
125
se shoal.
haya-se rapfds.
sode sleeve.
soko bottom.
sumi charcoal.
to door.
mawari surroundings ( — no
mawari ni around).
sato exterior ( — no soto ni
outside of).
korgaki postal card.
fnisu-UMt) , .
Jto'Sui(c)) *^*'^-
{o)lera'Mairi visiting a (Bud-
dhist) temple.
toshi-yori aged person ( — no
aged).
kai'gan sea-shore, bund.
yo-Juku European clothes.
sei'ji political affairs.
seiji-ka politician, statesman.
ia-dait /J- w^^</^r/ lighthouse.
Chosen Corea.
aku^ aite open (intr.).
ana hole.
ana ga aku a hole is made.
hakuy haile wear (shoes, trou-
sers, etc.).
hatarakti, hataraite work. *
nagare-ru flow, be carried
along by a current.
shime- ru shut.
shirase-ru inform.
tanonm, tanonde ask, engage,
rely upon. ^
ii'tsuke-ru command.
osu push, press.
oshi-age-ru push up.
sei'batsu sum punish (rebels),
make war upon.
zen-kwai suru fully recover
(from sickness).
hi {kwa-Ji) wo dasu start a
conflagration.
koto ni especially.
hi'j'd ni extraordinarily.
Exercises
Hida wa yatna no oi kuni da kara^ jinko ga s^kunai. Nihon
no kawa tea taigai nagare ga hayai kara, dki na ishi ga
nagareti kimas\ Anata no go tsugo no yoi toki ni inairi-
fnasho, ^ Dozo go tsugo no yoi toki wo shiraseie kudasai.
J\/ihon no mawari no umi wa hij'J ni sakana ga oi. Sato san
Ttfa ki no mijikai hito des' kara, tomodachi ga s^kuno gozai-
fnas\ Shinjin nof'kai hito wa yoku teramairiwo shimas\
a This word is also used like make-ru^ to be defeated, in the sense of <' to
come down on the price," but without an object : Ni jissen makete agemasu. I
will deduct twenty sen. Hachi jissen made hataraite agemasu, I will make (sell)
it for the low price of eighty sen,
b The idiom is : hito ni koto wo tanomu to call upon a person for assistance,
to ask a favor of one. O tanomi mdshiniasu. Please do me the favor. This
phrase may be used by a caller to attract the attention of some one in tlie
Ikhisc.
c Lit. at your convenient time, x. e., whenever it suits you.
126 The Abjective fiocxy
Ajiata no o ani sou wa go zenkwai nasaimasKta Jka, //>,
skoshi yoku natte kara^^ yojin ga warukute ha^ku soto ye
demnshUa kara^ main waruku narimasKta, Sh-k0 to iu mono
wa ^ taihen ^nkt no hayai mon' des\ Ano kata wa toMy^ri
des* keredomo, geitki ga yj gozaimas\ Nikon no kaigan wa
iwaga oi kara^ seifu de^ ioinyodai wo iak'san ^attmasKia,
StHchj wayojiu no it hito deii /utra^ skumJba nifum wo y^re
to^ tits' kimash'ta keredomo, kiri ga fketkute tjmyodai no
nkari ga miemasen dedita^ Jsara^ jfune wo iwm ni osktage-
masKta ; shikashi June no soko ni ana ga akimasen desKta
no wn shiwase no it koto desMta. Nikon wa ki no oi kuni des*
kara, yoku sumi wo ts'iaimas\ Ki no s'kunai kuni wa mizu
ga s'kunaL Taiko wa ki no okii hito desKta kara, Ch sen
made mo ^ seibatsu shimasKia, i^*ku wa s&de ga mijikakute
hakama wo hakeittasen karet^ hataraku^ tame niQ benri no ii
mon' des* (halaraku ni benri des*). ItJ ko wa daiseijika de
benzetsu mo ii. To wo skiinenaide nete wa buyojin des*.
The bed {soko) of this river is stony. Postal cards are con-
venient things. The French are impulsive, but the Germans
are phlegmatic. Both Yamato and Kishu are mountainous
countries. Mountainous places are sparsely populated (popula-
tion is scarce). As the Fuji River is swift, tliere are many
rapids. The ILake of Dmi {wa or ni wa) is full of fish ; large
carp and {ya) /una (2), are especially (i) numerous (many
(3). '^ He is obstinate and doesn't do what one asks of him
a Translate : after recovering somewhat fp, 96c),
b The idiom to iu mono wa corresponds to oirr article " the " (p. i).
c We sboald say : " the government has erected.'' The Japanese idiom is :
**^on the part of the government [they] have erect«d." When speaking of
%vhat is done societies, corporations, etc., this is the asual construction.
d Imperative iromyaru to send \fune wo yam to move a ship forward. In
Japanese, quotations are usually given in the form of direct discourse, the
dependence of the phrase on the principal verb beii^ denoted simply by the
particle to. In the case of imperatives a phrase may be changed into indirect
discourse by the use oi yd ni: shizuka ni fune ^vo yart* yd ni iiisakemashiin.
(comp. p. zo4bc). A polite ct^mmand quoted by the person 10 whom ii was
addressed is commonly -changed into the im^polite form : Dete km to moski'
fnashiia tie said I should come oat.
e See p. 850.
f See p. 53a.
g Translate : "for wot king.** When the pos' position tame is added to
vexibs, no is not xsquirc I.
h Omino ^osui or Biiva-kOjirorci hirtm Oie name of. a musical uistrtnneDt
which it resembles in form and ko=Nnsuu/fii, is the largest body of fresh
water in Japan. It is situated near Xy5to.
xxxvij Forms Derived from Verbs 127
tanonda koto). These seatences are 93 inaccurate that cor-
rection is impossible (mistakes bein|^ many [one] can not
mend). The maidservant through carelessness (being careless)
started a conflagration. She is homely, but her character is
good {hito ^a it). The Bridge of Seta is a very famous
bridge. ■
CHAPTER XXXVI
In the chapter on relative pronouns (p. 53) it has been
obser\'ed that in Japanese a verb may modify a noun like an
adjective. It follows that many English adjectives are re-
presented in Japanese by verbal expressions :
deki'TU possible, feasible (opp. dekinai). ^
namake-rut na%nakete iru lazy.
wakaru intelligent.
btn-kyd sum (shite iru) diligent (opp. Ju-benkyj na).
Expressions like gaku-mo7i gn am may perform the office of
an attributive adjective by changing the ga to no ^ (Compare
the previous chapter) :
kagifi no aru limited, from kagiri limit
tsumi no am guilty, from tsuim crime, sin,
sai no aru talented, from sai ability.
jivi-4>d no aru popular, homjim-dJ popularity.
These may be turned into their opposites by substituting nai
for aru.
Observe also the following combinations :
kusuri ni naru curative, nutrious.
tame ni naru beneficial, advantageous.
doku vi naru poisonous, noxious, from doku (c) poison.
gat ni naru injurious, from gai injury.
m. A bridge over the Lake ol Omi at the point where it empties its waters
into the river called (at the lower end of its course) Yudogawa.
b With the tid\^xh yoku^ dekirit also meons "capab^.c" \ yoku dekim hito an
able rsi'isi^ ongaku no yoku dekirti hito a man well versed in music, a capable
musxciasi. Bnt yoku deki/t im means ** well made ** (of a thing).
c The f$o is omitted in some cases, thas : tai'iM aru Ai/otLw ambitious person,
/uif§S€fni aru kt/if -Si discnctpcnoiiy gi-ri am kyodai a step-brother or brother
in laWf frOTn gi-ri right, obligation. •
J 28 The ADjECTivi: £xxxvi
vie ni tatsu {jnedatsu) conspicuous.
yaku ni tatsu useful.
Most of the verbs that serve as adjectives, if denoting a
condition, are used in the past tense when attributive, and in
the form of the subordinative with t-ru or oru when predicative
(p. 89b):
aita vacant, from aku open (intr.).
hiraketa civilized, from hirake-ru be opened.
Jutotta fleshy, stout, {xoxwfutcru become stout.
yaseta lean, emaciated, from yase-ru become lean,
ikita live, alive, from iki-ru survive,
skinda dead, from shiriu die. ^
kawatta different, from kawaru be changed.
kumotta cloudy, from kumoru be clouded.
shareta stylish, witty, from share-ru be elegant.
sorotta complete, from sorou be uniform.
yogoreta dirty, ixova yogore-ru be soiled.
iki-sugita conceited, from iku go and sugi-ru exceed.
komi-iUa complicated, from koinu be crowded, and iru
enter.
tri'ktmda complicated, from iru enter and kuinu knit
together. ^
ochi-tsuita calm, composed, sane, from ochi-ru fall and
tsuku arrive.
wakari'kitta obvious, from wakaru and kiru cut, finish.
ippai haitta full, from ippai (p. 90c) and XfrtiV* enter.
ki 710 kiita smart, from ki spirit and kiku be efficacious. ^
nen no itta thoughtful, painstaking, from nen thought,:
attention and iru enter.
assari shita plain, simple.
hakkiri shita clear, distinct.
shikkari shita substantial, trustworthy. ^
sube-sube shita smooth, slippery, from suberu slide.
a Shinde iru may be used only of persons or animals which are in the
presence of the speaker. In other cases << he is dead" must be translated
shmimashiia,
b KomiUia is rather more common than irikunda.
c Qova^TiS^ I Kusuri ga stigu kikimashiia. The medicine acted immediately.
Kono pompu wa kikanaku nariniaskUa, This pump doesn't work any more.
d The beginner may be puzzled by the similiarity between hakkiri t»
distinctly, shikkari to substantially, shikiri ni persistently, sukkari entirely,
**tf^>ft»/if htccrmgh, etc.
xxxvi]
Forms Derived from Verbs
129
The predicative forms are aite irti (oru), ki ga kiiU iru (oru),
etc. But some expressions of this class cannot be used predi-
catively :
fat shita great, important, serious.
tonda surprising, extraordinary, great, from tobu^ fly spring.
Vocabulary
(Include the adjectival expressions given above)
kabe plastered wall. *
kaki fence, enclosure.
ishi'gaki stone wall.
kemuri smoke.
botan peony (shrub).
machi a pasty food made by
pounding a special kind
of rice {mochi-gome) in a
mortar.
bota-mochi a ball of rice
which has been boiled and
then brayed in a mortar.
ki-chigai lunatic {ki spirit,
chigau differ).
ko-zukai errand-boy, servant
{ko small, tsukau use).
shi'golo work, task.
{o)rei bow, thanks, present
an-shin peace of mind.
Ju-anshin uneasiness.
mei-waku annoyance.
shoku-motsu ( = tab e- mono)
food, victuals.
ieishu^ tei-shi master of a
house, landlord (of a
hotel), husband.
mu-tina unreasonable, absurd
hare-ru clear off (of the sky).
katsugu, katsuide carry on the
shoulder.
^^-A^/ sticks holding cut paper
used in Shintd shrines as
symbols of divinity.
gofiei'katsugi a superstituous
person.
konare-ru ?. j. ^ j
tsuzuku, tsuzuite continue,
hold out (intr.).
— ni ki wo tsuke-ru pay at-
tention to, take care of.
nige-dasu escape.
batsu (c), bachi punishment.
bos sum punish.
basserare-ru bassare-ru be
punished.
shi'kata {shiyo) ga nai can't
be helped (p. i6a).
i'Zen previously. ^
i'go afterwards.
betsu ni specially.
chika-goro lately.
imasara no longer, no more
(with a negative word).
a Kabe means properly a wall of a house. A wall around a garden is hn
(c), or do-bei, from do (c) earth. A high board fence is iia-hei^ from ita board.
A fence is kaki or kaki-ne\ a hedge, iki-gaki,
b ZtnTsszmae ; gozssnochi. Compare i-jl and i-ka p. 71. The 1 indicates com-
parison.
I30 The Adjective [xxxvi
Exercises
Kore IV a trssari sKta e des** Nihon ?io tabemono wa assart
slitamonoga o gozaimas\^ Yaseta hito wa hayaku aruke-
mas', Ano yadoya no teishu wa taihenf'totta hito des\ Ano
kozukai wa ki no kiita otoko des\ Ano hito wa tsumi ga aru
ka nai ka maia hakkiri sKte iinasen, Goheikatsugi wa taigai
kyoiku no nai hito des\ Ano kata wa taiJien nen no itta hito
des^ ; hito no uchi ni yobaremas' to, ^ aio de sugti ni rei ni
ikimas\ Are wa taihen nen no itta hito des kara, sj inachi-
gatta koto wa arimas'mai. ^ Kido wa taiso jimbo ga ari-
inasKta. ^ Nihon ni wa ivta jimbo no aru daijin ga s'kunai,
Bis'mar'k' ko wa izen jimbj ga nakatta. KonQ mushi wa
kaiko no gai ni narimas*. Sake wa karada no doku ni nari-
mas', Hiraketa kuni de wa yoku kodotno no kyoiku ni ki wo
ts^kemas\ Aita kuchi ni botamochi, ^ Chichi wa kusuri ni
narimas\ Aita hey a ga arimas* ka. Chikagoro wa ikaga de
gozaimas' ka, Arigato^ betsu ni kawatta koto mo gozaimasen. ^
Sore wa nen no itta shigoto des\ Yogoreta kuis* wo haite
imas' kara, agarimasen. ChugakkJ no Eigo-kyoshi ni wa
yoku dekifu hito ga s'kunakute komarimas\ Kagiri no aru
karada des' kara, so wa tsuzukimasen, A mart medatsu kimono
wo kite wa narimasen. B Kd iu komiitta koto wa gwaikokugo
de wa hanashinikui. Sono hito wa sakunen kichigai ni natta
ga^ tadaima de wa ochitsuite oru sj des\ IVakaru ningen
ttaraba sonna muri na koto wo iwanai ^^ hazu da. Imasara
sonna wakarikitta koto wo iwanak'te mo yoroshii. Tonda
a 'Ry assart sh* (a e is understood a sketch, not highly colored. By assati
sKta labenwno is understood the opposite of rich food.
b Yobarem is the passive of yobu to call or invite. (O) rH ni iku to go to
offer thanks; in this case, to make a party call. See p. 33c.
c Negative probable form of arimasu,
d Kido was a samurai of ChSshii who distinguished himself in connection
with the Restoration of x86S.
c The meaning is : an unexpected piece of luck, a windfall.
f Translate : there has been no special change. One may also say ka^wtfi
ffto gotaimasen. It is polite to inquire: O ka^vari mo gozaimasen ka. Arc you
in good health ?
g Equivalent to kite wa itkemasen (p. X22b).
h Iwanai is the familiar negative form of iu to say. For wakarti, loaka/Za
or mono no 7vakatta might be substituted.
xxx\T Forms Derived from Verbs 131
meiwaku wo itashwiash'ta, Anna iktsugita yats' wa shikata
ga nai.
The physician says it is not (there is not) a serious matter.
Now {jma wa) it is cloudy, but later {nocbi ni wa) it may
clear off. Is this novel complete? [I] loaned just (dake) one
volume to a friend. Is that bottle empty ? No, its full. The
walls of the castle are very substantial. Since the door of the
cage is open, the birds may escape. Wrestlers are usually
fleshy. This duck is very lean. Simple foods are easy to
digest. Have you any room (Is there still a vacant room)?^
Yes, all are vacant. That student is talented, but he is a lazy
fellow {nainaki-mono). Eels are slippery fish. A guilty man
is always uneasy. He is a very trustworthy person. ^ Though
{no ni) innocent, he was punished. Smoke is injurious to the
eyes. Unlearned people don't use this word. He is diligent
(b€nkyo wa shimasu), but he is not talented. This food is
poisonous^ it is said. Our (uchi no) maidservant is smart, but
dishonest. The fish dealer was selling live sardines. A
distinct answer is not yet possible. Mrs. Nakamura is very
stylish.
CHAPTER XXXVII
A substantive may be formed from any adjective or adjec-
tival expression by adding the particle no :
Chiisai no ga nakereba okii no wo kaimasho.
If you have no small one, I will buy a large one, or.
If you have no small ones, I will buy large ones.
To such substantival forms the particles wa^ ga, mo, no^ ni,
7VO de^ etc., may be added. An adjective formed by means of
no, like hidari no (p. 119), may without an additional no take
these particles and be treated as a substantive. Thus lyoroshii
no wa, suki na no way machigai no oi no wa, doku ni naru no
'Way but nama no wa* No wa may be contracted to na. No
a Instead of aita heytt, one may also say aki-ma.
b The common expression. Are wa nakanaka shikkari-mono dtsu, has a rather
slangy flavor.
132 The Adjective [xjocvii
vo occurs in Chiisai no no koto desu I mean the small one.
These substantival forms may denote a concrete object, the
no being eqivalent to mono, especially before da^ desu^ etc.
Taiken takai no desu. It is a very expensive article.
When a contrast is involved, ho side is substituted for no :
Kore wa takai ho desu. This is the more expensive.
Before da^ desu, etc., no is usually contracted :
Taihen takai n' desu. It's a very expensive one.
Takai n'ja {^de wa) nai n desu. It's not an expensive
one.
Taiso rippa na «' desu. It's a very fine one.
Often there is no difference in the sense between a simple
predicate adjective and tlie adjective followed by nda {ndesu),
which simply serves to round off the sentence. Thus there is
no appreciable difference between Mo it and ATo it n da {desu)
That'll do (polite : Mo yoroshu gozaimasii).
In many cases the substantival forms are to be translated by
means of abstract nouns :
Samui no wa ii ga, atsui no ni wa komarivtasu,
[1] don't mind the cold, but find the heat oppressive.
The particle ni following a substantivized adjective gives it
a concessive sense, unless the particle is directly dependent on
the verb :
Samui no ni itsumo no tori sampo shite imasu.
In spite of the cold, he is taking a walk, as usual.
Kodomo no riko na fio ni odorokimashita.
[I] was astonished at the cleverness of the child. *
The no may be omitted ; samui ni, riko na ni.
The particle de following a substantivized adjective may
indicate a cause or reason (p, I04h).
Kyo wa amari samui no de sampo ni dekakemasen.
Since it is too cold to-day, I shall not go out for a walk.
By saying samui to iu no de the speaker may avoid asserting
explicitly that it is really too cold to take a walk. Compare :
Samui kara to itte sampo ni dekakemasen.
Pleading that it is too cold, he does not go out for a walk.
a The ni in rikd na no ni odorokiwashta and in (Usui no nikomarimasu is pro-
bably related to the ni used to denote the agent with a passive verb, as in
iknsei ni (or kara) shikarareta was scolded hy the teacher [ihikaru to scold).
XXXVIl]
Substantivized
133
The de does not indicate a cause in a sentetice like :
Yasui no de yoroshii. A cheap one will do (p. i i/h).
The following idiom must be accepted without explanation ;
AUui 710 atsuku nai no Ule {=to itte) yakeso deshita.
Talk about heat I It seemed as if I were burning.
liai no itaku nai no 'tU shinu ka to omotta.
I was in such pain — I thought I was dying.
Vocabulary
ase perspiration. »
£^omi dirt, dust, rubbish.
gomi {hokori) ga tatsu dust
rises.
haski chopsticks.
itoma^hivta leisure.
oki the open sea.
sugata form, figure.
urushi lacquer.
ushiro rear ( — no ushiro ni
behind).
kado gate (in mi-kado),
kado-matsu two pine trees
placed one on each side of
the gate at New Year's.
kokoro-atari clew.
kokoro- atari ga aru [1] hap-
pen to know.
iuoino thigh.
luomo'hiki [Japanese] close-
fitting trousers.
zubon [European] trousers.
zubon-shita drawers.
shibai theater, drama. ^
ue-ki'bachi flower-pot
sai-ku artificers* work. ^
zas'ski magazine, journal.
kan-dan-kei thermometer (lit.
cold-warmth-mcasure).
shabon soap (French savon).
atsui thick.
omoi heavy, grave.
vtarni round.
ski kakn na square.
haru stretch, extend (intr.).
kori ga haru ice forms.
itaru reach (ni itaru extend
to).
itatte veiy.
nuru paint.
nuri-mono lacquered ware.
odorokii^ odoroiti be astonish-
ed.
toke-ru be loosed, be solved,
melted, thawed.
yotvaru be weak, debilitated.
a •* To perspire," the subject being understood, is ase ^a deni ; with a sub-
ject, ase wo dasu or ase wo kaku,
b Form shiba grass and ir-u to sit. Theatrical performances used to be
held in the open air and actors were called kawara-kojiki^ from katvara
{kawa, hara) dry river bed and kojiki beggar.
c From this are derived such words as gw^zaikn {shirokane-zaiku) silver^
ware, soge-naikti ivoi y-ware, urushi taiku lacquered ware, etc.
134 The Adjective [xxxyii
Exercises
Kandankei wa choho na man' des ; sugu ni atsui no to samut
no ga ivakarimas\ Kono kadomats' wa chiisai ; oki na no wa
nai ka, Atarashii zubon wo motte kite o kure ; furui no wa
kunimaya ni yatte yoroshii. Kono shinamono wa warui ; it
no wa nai ka. Gozaimas keredoiuo^ ^ itatte tako gozaimas\
Tokei ni wa (p. 30b) skim bun ga tak'san arimas* keredomo
yoi no wa s'knno {s'keno) gozaimas. Hashi (no ucAi) ni wa
vuxrui no vto arimasu ski, shikaku no mo ^' arimas\ Kore to
onaji yd na no wa gozaimasen ka. Gozaimas\ Ko atsui no
ni, anata wa ase ga chitto vio demasen ka, Anata wajozu na
isha wo go zonji de gozaimasen ka. So des fie, keta na no wo
ikutari mo sh'tte ifnas* keredomo, jozu na no wa kitori mo
skirimasen, Miya no uchi ni wa oki na no mo arimasu ski,
chiisa na no mo arimas\ Ano onna wa ushiro kara miru to,
sugaia ga taiso yoi keredomo ; viae kara miru to, kao no ivarui
no ni wa odorokimas\ ^ Michi ga toi no ni komarimas\ Kono
bybki wa omoku nai no ni, ano isha wa omoi yj fii iimas'A
Ano shibai wa omoshiroku nai no ni, ano kito wa omoshiroi yd
ni iimas\ Omoshiroi no ni, omoskiroku nai yd ni iimas\
Ko samui no ni, yoku oide nasaimasUta, ^ Samui no de
kori ga harimasKta, Tenki ga ii no de kCri ga tokemasKta,
Okt no kurai no {kurai k )) ni shirako ga mieru ; are wa
Kisku no mikambune. ^ Tabetm no ni, tabetaku nai yd ni iu,
Akai ho ni nasaimas' ka, aoi ho ni nasaimas ka.^ Oil
skabon ga nakunatta kara, hitots^ katte kite moraitai, Akat
no tvo katte inairimaskl ka, shiroi no wo katte mairimasho
a In a reply ;lic verb of <i question is repeated : O u^akart dishita ka,
Wakariniashita, Did you understand? Yes. Expressions like A/i, ^<i}, x<iydy
sayo de gosaimasu, sd desu ne, etc., may precede the reply, but aie really
noncommittal (p. I7h). But so desu implies very definite assent.
b Notice that tta is omitted as if the adjective belonged to the same class
as hidari no,
c The ni here, as also in the following sentence, is dependent on the verb.
d Translate : " talks as if it were a grave case."
c Yoku oide nasaimashUa ox yoku irasshaunashita (lit. you have well come)
is a common expression csed in welcoming a visitor.
f See p. 38b. Shira ho white sail.
g The idiom ni sum [Uasn^ uasam) often means ** to decide upon."
xxxvii] Substantivized 1 35
ka, Ataraskii Huts' ivo o haki nasaimas* ka^ furui no wa
o haki nasaivtas ka* Tenki ga yokereba^ ataraskii no wo
hakJ. a
Shall I bring the old garment {kimono) or shall it be {nt
itashimasho) the new one ? Bring the new one. The paper
that I bought lately was too light (thin) ; haven't you zxiy
heavier?^ Among magazines there are both good ones and
bad ones. It being so hot, everybody is debilitated. How
much are these fish ? The large ones are {de) one yen ; the
small ones (are) fifty sen. The wind being strong, dust rises.
Among lacquered wares there are cheap articles and also ex-
pensive ones. As our {^ichi no) manservant is d shonest I
dismissed him ; don't you happen to know {p kokoroatari wa
g^ozaimas^mai ka) some honest fellow ? Just now I don't
happen to know any. Really {domo) honest ones are scarce.
The one sitting on the left side of Mr. Ito is {de) Mr. Tsuzuki ;
[the one on] the right side is Mr. Furuya. As for the flower-
pots, shall I buy large ones, or shall they be small ones ?
Small ones will do {de yoroshii). How about a cup of tea?
Do you like it {0 s'ki des ka) strong or weak ? ^
CHAPTER XXXVIII
There are no inflections corresponding to our degrees of
comparison.
The comparative degree ^ may be expressed by means of
such words as motto^ via sukoshi, mo chitto, mo is-so {so laycr)^
nao^ nao sara, etc.
Motto yoroshii no wa gosaiviasen ka.
Have you no better ones ?
Sore mo ii ga, are wa nao ii.
This will do, but that is still better.
a The word Aa/td is the plain or familiar future of /ta/ru. It is not polite,
being used in speaking to a servant.
b Mc//0 aisui. For the comparative degree see the following chapter.
c In this case we have a contrast, not of predicates, but of subjects and
must, accordingljr, use^/i, not «V7. If willing to accept the tea, one may say:
ippai chodai itashimasu ; if not. Doze, o kamai kudasam na,
d HikakU'ky^, from hukakii comparison and kyu degree. The superlatire
is saijo-kyu {sai^srj/iotUmo, jos=iue\
136 The Adjective [xxxvin
Sometimes the word ho side conveys the idea of comparison :
Dochira ga 0 ki 7ti irimasu ka ; nagai Ad desuka, mijikai
ho desu ka.
Which do you like better, the longer or the shorter ?
Jkusa no nai hj ga ii. It is better not to have war.
If the object which serves as the standard of comparison is
stated, as when we use '* than," the adjective does not require
any modifier to indicate the comparative degree. " Than " is
to be rendered hy yori^yori mo, or y art w a. This yori is the
literary equivalent of kara " from " (Compare the Latin abla-
tive as used with comparatives) :
Chosen wa Itaria yori okii {hiroi\
Korea is larger than Italy.
Watakushi no zaisan wa ano hito no yori mo sukunai.
My property is less than his.
Anata wa ano kata yori mo kanji wo yokei go zonji de
gozaimasu. You know more characters than he.
In the last example yo-kei is an adverb meaning " in excess."
Notice : Nani yori ii, [It] is better than any [other]. Nothing
could be better (for nani see p. 47). One may also say : Sore
wa nani yori desu.
When there is a choice between two evils, mashi, from masu
to increase, may be used ;
Kojio sake wa warui keredomo, viizu yori wa mashi desu.
This sake is bad, but still preferable to water.
Isso {no koto) shinda hj ga mashi desu.
It were better to die.
No sign of the comparative is required in such sentences as :
Dandan {pioi, masumasu) okiku narimasu,
[It] is gradually growing larger.
Dochira ga yj gozaimasu ka. Which is better ?
•* The more the better " and similar expressions may be
translated by the use of hodo following the adjective or verb :
Oi hodo yoroshii. The more the better.
Ano musume wa mireda, miru hodo kirei desu.
The more I look at that girl, the prettier she seems, (lit.
If I look at that girl, to the degree that I look she is
pretty).
The superlative is expressed by means of ichi-ban or mottomo
xxxviii] Comparison 1 3 7
before the adjective. Notice also other idioms :
Hitnaraya-san tva sekai-ju de ^ ichiban takai yama desu.
The Himalayas are the highest mountains in the world.
Nihon-ichi no kosui the largest lake in Japan.
Tokyd^ju de no bijin the most beautiful woman in Tokyo.
Kwanto-kitU no ^ kanemochi the richest man in Kwanto.
•* Most/' " mostly " is to be rendered by the adverbs tai-gai^
iai-Ui^ o-kata, oku wa^ or by the adjectivcd expressions taigai
nOf taitei no.
Vocabulary
f/fir/ir cereals like barley and ina-zuma^ inorbikari light-
wheat (p. 15). ning.<^
nakaba middle. mon^rin. ^
nashi pear. ba-ai occasion, case. ^
ni^ ni-motsu baggage, freight, dan- go [Japanese] dumpling.
ringo apple. K^'^on^ ron debate, argument
sara plate, saucer. hantai opposition, the reverse.
taki waterfall. kwogo (sama) Empress.
tij'i lineage, family-name. riku-gnn army.
uisuwa vessel, utensil. sek-kyo ) .•
f . 1 ^ f- \ sermon. *
tvasht eagle. sep-pj j
yamai disease. sho-ko evidence, proof.
ine rice plants. shippo-yaki cloisonne. 8
isuma consort, wife. Butsu Buddha.
a JUs^kwssuchu Compare kono uchi de among these things As a suffix ^m
isemphalic, so that f/>(ar^« means not simply ''in the world," but '< in the
whole world."
b Kwan=:seki{y^,'ii^)\fd=.higasku Tlie provinces along the coast east of
the harrier at Hakone, including Tokyo and Yokohama and extending to
Shirakawa, are called Ktvantd. Kitte is the subordinative of kiru to cut, finish
{cova^, wakarukiita '^, TiA). For »« with the subordinative compare hnjimete
^ (P- 97a>
c Lightning occurs most frequently when the rice is earing. It was
formerly supposed to have the effect of fertilizing the rice-plants.
d The nion was formerly one tenth of a nW, being a perforated coin made
of iron whCe the rin was made of copper.
e Pronounced by some bayai or bawau
f Seppd^ from 5ttsu=.toku explain and ho law, is a Buddhistic term. As
slang seppi sum is also used in the sense of '* to scold," <' read a lecture."
g Ytotdl shippd {shichi ho) ^ Buddhistic word' meaning "seven jewels" and
yaJiu t o bu T n- Com pa re yakt- v. cno.
13^ The Adjective [xxxviii
Buk'kyd^ Butsu-doi Buppj masu increase (tr: and intn).
Buddhism. mashi desu is better.
Bukkyj'to a Buddhist. nozomu^ nozonde hope for,
Kirisuto-kyd'to a Christia&^. * wish for.
haba breadth. oku^ cite put, place, employ
hiroi broad, spacious. (a servant).
haba ga hiroi is wide (opp. motsu, matte 1 ast, endure.
semai). sodatsu, sodatte grow up, he
kanashii sad. reared.
kowai fearfu 1 , ter ribl e. ko koro-mochi ga yoi\
/tf/Zi?/ highly prized, honor- koko-chi ga yoi w i ii
able, precious. ki-mochi ga yoi ^ ^ ^^
«fwj«« annoying. ki-bun ga yoi )
jc'bu na strong, robust, myd-chd \ ^^ morrow
healthy, b myo-asa f
, . -^ . -^ > morning
yo'kei na excessive. asu no asa L r ^ ?
yo'kei nim excess, too much, ashita no asa J ^P* ''
more.
Exercises
Ka wa hat yori mo urusai dis\ Kane no utsutva tva ki no
utsuwa yori mo nagaku mochimas\ Anata wa Nihonryori
yori mo Seiyoryori ga o ski desho, Nihonjin wa Seiyojin
yori mo sei ga hiku gozaimas*. Bukkyo wa Yasokyd yori mo
furu gozaimas\ Koiio baai ni wa wo to iu fi wo tskeru ho ga
tsutei des\ Motto shizuka ni (slowly) yonde kudasai. Washi
zva ichiban hayai tori des\ Karigi yori araigi (Proverb). ^
Hana yori dango (Proverb). Sakura wa Nihonjin no ithiban
s'ki na hana des\ Ron yori shjko (Proverb). Kojiki wa
Nihon no ichiban furui rek'shi des\ Nihon no kwogo sama
wa tenshi sama yori ftats toshi ga o ue de gozaimas\ ^ Fuji
a The word Yaso-kyo, from Yaso, which is the Japanese sound of the
ideograms that stand for " Jesus " in the Chinese, was once universally current
as a designation of Christianity. But the Christians themselves now say
y>j«, not Yaso, The latter has an indelible tinge of contempt and is be-
coming more and more a vulgarism.
b Dai-johu {desuy It's all right ; without fail.
c From ki clothing (in kt-mono), kan-t'u to borrow and arau to wash.
d •'Older " may also be expressed by the idiom toshi ga di; " younger," by
toshi ^a sukunai.
XXXVI iij Comparison 139
no yama wa Nihon no ichiban takai yama des keredomo,
S'wittsur no ichiban takai yama yoH wa hikui. Kono jisho
iva warui keredomo, nai yori wa mashi dis\ Baka yori
k&umi mono nashi (Proverb). Chichi no yamai wa yoku
narimasho to isha ga inoshimasKta keredo^ dandan waruku
nativias, /do waf 'kai hodo mizu ga ii. Myoasa wa mo
chitio hayaku okosh'ie o kure. Kono shippjyaki no sara ga
fnd s*koshi yaskereba, kaimasfw. Inu wa nek o yori vio yaku
ni tachimas\ Kono uma no uchi de dochira ga yd gozaivias
ka. Sayo de gozaimas\ kono hj wa wakakute hay 3 gosaimasn
shit ano ho wa dkikute jobu de gozaimas' ga, dochira wo yd
£Ozaimas\ Yuki ga furu hodo mugi ga yoku dekiiuas\ Kj iu
baai ni wa ga no ho ga isUrei des\ Sampo wa yoru yori hiru
fio hj ga yoroshu gozaimas\ Tegamiwoyaruyoriaite hanash'ia
Jij ga yd gozaimasho, ^ Ju ni gwatsu no nijii tchi nichi wa
t'chinenju de ichiban hi ga mijikau Sore wa naniyori kanashu
gozaimas\ Kueba kuu hodo umaku naru, Tokyo no nigiyaka
na ko o wa Nihon ichi des\ Ontake-san wa Nihon de Nibamme
n^ {takai) yama des\^ Uji yori sodachHYxow^rh), Omotta
jori mutsukashiu Undo sureba, sum hodo kokochi ga ii.
Please speak a little louder (with a little greater voice).
Mount Ontake is lower than Mount Fuji. Kyoto is older than
Tokyo. There are more Buddhists than Christians in Japan.
1 wish to employ (okitni) a manservant. Do you desire (o
vozonii des' ka) a married {kanai no am) one, or (is it) an
unmarried one? A married one would be better (is good).
Japanese horses are smaller than American horses. Which is
more extensive, Washington or Tokyo (as for Washington and
Tokyo, which of the two is broader) ? (The side of) Tdkyo is
more extensive. It is said that the waterfall of Nachi is the
highest (waterfall^ in Japan {Nihon-ju de).^ This riksiia is
poor (bad), but better than none. In Japan the hot season
a Notice iXx^tyori may h« attached to a verb immediately. Aitf is the
subonlinative of att to meet. For hanashiia the present tense might be
substiiuted. Compare: Kiku yori hayaku kake-dashiviashita. Scarcely had he
heard it when he ran out (lit. he ran out sooner than he heaid it).
b Mount Ontake lies between the provinces of Hida and Shinano.
c Nachi is in the province of Kishti. The largest cataract is several
hundred feel high : the Japanese estimate it at from 8oo to xooo feet.
140 The Adjective [xxxviii
extends (it is hottest) from the middle of July to {made go) the
middle of August The tat is the most highly prized fish in
Japan. The Lake of Omi is Japan's largest lake ; [its] length
[is] eighteen ri ; its width at (de) the broadest place is seven
ri, and {tnata) its depth at the deepest place is about three
hundred feet (thirty y^;). There is nothing swifter than light-
ning. In Japan the number of men is greater tha [that of
the] women, but in Germany it is the reverse. The population
of Kyoto is less than [that of] Osaka. In travelling (/^*^' w^
suru ni wa) the less baggage the better. I can not give
{yararemaseti) even a mon more {yokei wa) than this. Won't
you have (agaru) a little more? The shorter the sermon the
better. Japan is larger than England. It is said that Germany
has the best army (as for the army, Germany is best). The
deepest place in (of) the ocean is over (tjo mo ani) 8,000
meters. Which is the stronger of these cigars? This one
(side) is the stronger. I like pears better than apples. This
grammar is poor, but better than none. Sake is stronger than
beer.
THE VERB*
CHAPTER XXXIX
I. The Japanese verb differs in many respects from the
English.
(i.) There are no inflections to distinguish number or person.
l^oth must be determined from the context Ordinarily pro-
nouns are used only when perspicuity requires them (p. 27).
13ut in polite conversation the first and second persons are
often plainly indicated by the nature of the verb or auxiliary
used, a humble verb like itasu being used only in the first (or
third) person, while the corresponding honorific verb nasaru is
used only in the second (or third) person.
(2.) The Japanese language having no negative adverb
corresponding to " not/' negation is expressed by special
inflections.
(3.) Peculiar to the Japanese verb are the subordinative
form ^ ending in // (negative zu), the alternative form ^ in tari
(dart), and the desiderative form in tat.
(4-) The use of the passive is much more limited than in
Knglish. It may not be used except when the subject is a
living thing.
(5.) By means of certain terminations derivative verbs may
be formed. There are potential forms indicating ability or
possibility, and also causative forms.
(6.) There is nothing corresponding to our infinitive, which
is variously rendered. ** To cat *' is taberu koto wa or taberu
fio wa. •* Go to see " is mi vi iku. Veibs arc named by their
present form.
a Do-shit from do (c) to move, act.
b This may be a clumsy word, but its meaning is plain. The other terms
proposed, •* participle " (Aston) and " gerund " (Chamberlain), are not cal-
culated to enlighten a beginner. The subordinative is not an adjective like a
participle ; much less is it a " past " participle, for it may also indicate an act
simnltaneons with that of the principal verb. The subordinative is not a
nonn like a gerund. Moreover the Latin gerund never indicates an act
completed with reference to the principal verb, while the subordinative is
never future with reference to the principal word of the sentence.
c Called also « fi equentat ive " in other grammars.
142 The Verb [xxxix
2. There are two classes of verbs. In the first the stem
remains unchanged ; in the second the final vowel of the stem
(p. lo) undergoes changes in conjugation. There are also a
few irregular verbs.
Stems of verbs of the first class end in e or i ; those of the
second class end always in /, which in conjugation may be
changed to «, e or ».
To derive the stem from the present form in the case of verbs
ending in ^-r« or i-tUy like taberii eat, mi-ru see, drop r».
In the case of verbs of the second class, like kau buy, substitute
i for // / kai. * One must be careful not to mistake the verbs
described in Ch. XLVIIL, which, ending in eru and iru^ ap-
parently belong to the first class, but really belong to the
second, like shaberu chatter, hairu enter, whose stems are
shaberiy hairi. A few verbs have forms of both classes ; like
aki-ru or aku be surfeited, kari-ru or karu borrow, iari-ru or
iaru be enough. Distinguish further :
kae-ru change. kaeru {kaeri) return.
i-ru be, dwell. tru {iri) enter, be needed.
he-ru pass through. keru {heri) decrease (intr.).
ne-ru sleep. tieru {neri) soften, train.
3. Stems of verbs may be used as substantives (Ch. LXV.).
It must be remembered that in polite conversation with one s
equals or superiors ^ the plain forms of the conjugations now
to be' studied are not used >yhen the verb occupies an import-
ant position (pp. 10, 55d). Ordinarily politeness requires that
masu be added to the stem. In the second (or third) person
the honorific o may be prefixed and nasaru {nasaimasu) or ni
naru {narimasu) added : o kaki nasaimashita {ni narimashitd)
you (or he) wrote. Similarly itasu or mosu may be used with
the stem to denote the first person when the act effects other
a In the cases of verbs ending in su and fsu the stems end respectively in
shi and chiy thus : machi, from mafsu wait ; haftas/ti, from hanasti speak.
b Servants in the bouse of a friend, clerks in a store, employees in a hotel,
etc., are to be addressed politely. Even in speaking to one*s own servants,
riksha-men, coolies, etc., the tendency is to soften the forms of speech. The
plain forms seem destined, like the German </«, to become characteristic oC
conversation among intimates.
xxxix] TiiK Tenses 143
persons : o susume itashimashita I exhorted, 0 at moshimashita
I met*
But in speaking to intimate friends or to inferiors these
embellishments may be dispensed with. Men are more free in
this respect than women. In monolog^ues, proverbs, etc., the
plain forms only are used (See also p. I26d).
4. The tenses of verbs of the first class are inflected thus :
Present tabe-ru eat ^ mi-ru see
Past tabe-ta ate, have eaten mi-ia saw, have seen
Future or J ^ , _ .„ . - mi
P habl \ ^^^^'y^9 ^^'"^ ^^t mt-yo will see •
Probable Past tabeta-ro probably ate, mita-ro probably saw,
might have eaten might have seen
5. A few explanations concerning the uses of these tenses
may be helpful.
(i.) The present {gen-zai) is used (a) in general statements,
in which case it may be rendered " is wont to," etc. ; (b)
instead of the future when one means to speak of an event as
certain to occur; (c) instead of thj past in narratives (the
historical present) and in dependent clauses (p. 88e).
(2.) The past {kwa-ko) is to be translated as a pluperfect in
such phrases as meshi wo tabeta ato de {nochi ni) after he had
eaten. It sometimes stands for our present : arimashita there
it is (when one has been looking for a thing), kimashita there
he comes. This is especially the case when the present de-
notes a process :
Sugu ni dekimasu. It will soon be done.
Mo dekimaskiia. It is now done.
(3.) Taberu daro {desho) and tabeta daro {desho) are common
periphrastic forms, used chiefly in the third person. Tabeyd
is future rather than probable, and is used only in the first
person, except in questions or dependent clauses :
a What is here said about the use of itasu with the stems of verbs does not
apply necessarily to its more common use with Chinese compounds ; ben-kyo
itaskwMshita I (or he) studied.
b For brevity's sake the first person only is given in the translation. The
verb taberu is properly transitive and requires an object. In the first (or
third) person it is a polite word ; but in the second (or third) agaru or nuihi-
agaru is better.
144 The Verb [xxxtx
Aho Seiydjin wa sashimi wo tabeyo ka.
[Do you think] that European would eat sashimi?
To the future or probable forms such adverbs as a-kata or
td'bun " probably " may be added. Often to omou is added :
Kane wo ginko ye azukeyo to omoimasu.
I will deposit my money in the bank.
Notice that in dependent clauses the plain forms without such
auxiliaries as masu, etc., may be used even in polite conversa-
tion if tlie principal verb is polite.
6. In classical Japanese the attributive termination of verbs
which in colloquial end in e-ru, or i-ru (except mi-ru, ni-ru) is
uru^ and the conclusive is «, thus : akuru^ aku from ake-rti to
open. Forms in uru are heard not infrequently :
Akufu hi gakko wo yasumimashita.
The next day (lit. opening day) I stayed away from school.
Similarly the classical past ending tari (attributive taru) and
the future n occur sporadically in the colloquial (p. i8o).
Vocabulary
dorobo robber. hai ashes.
kame, kame no ko tortoise, hai-fuki spittoon (made usual-
turtle. ly of a section of bamboo).
ko (c) shell, armor. hi-moto origin of conflagra-
kame no k J 7. . . inn tion.
j;-jL2.- > tortoise-shell, a . j /• *. \
bek-ko J nam to sound (intr,).
kushi comb. kami-nari thunder {kami
me, ko-no-me {^ki no me) god).
bud. kami-nari ga ochi-ru light-
tana shelf. ning strikes.
hoH'dana bookshelf. kara shell, hull.
hombako bookcase (closed kaki-gara oyster-shell.
box with shelves). oshi-ire closet. ^
toko, ne-doko bed. samisen, shamisen three-string-
asa-meshi ) . , ^ . ed musical instrument.
asa-han \ ^ bachi plectrum, drumstick.
a The term kanu no ko denotes the shell on the back of a tortoise or turtle •
bel'kd is the material obtained from the shell of a species of turtle called
tai-mai,
b A clo5et with shelves, a cupboard, is to dana (door-shelf).
^ k
xxxix] Thk Tenses 145
ja (c) serpeht (large)* koi-ru bark, hdwl.
//^^f snake. sui-ru set, place.
fid dramatic performance with kyu wo sue-ru apply the
chorus, lyric dranr>a. moxa. *
futon wadded bedquilt, com- tameru accumulate, save
forter, cushion. (money, etc.).
ya-gH bedding. kata-zuke-m lay aside, put ii>
gin-ko bank. order, dispose of.
sho-kin specie. saku. suite bloom.
yakusho office. oinoi-dasu^ omoidashite call to
so-ge ivory. mind, recall.
yubin-sen^ yusen mail-ship, kana wo ike-ru keep a flower
ake-ru open (tr.). alive, put a flower into »
yo=^yoru night vase.
yo ga akf-ra dsLy dsiwiis, o-kata ) for the most part,.
azuke-ru entrust, deposit. ia dun \ probably.
kiitabire-ru ) . / .. 1 sendatte recently.
tsukart^ru \ ^e fatigued.
Exercises
IVashi wa kutabireta kara, sugu ni neyj. ^ Omae wa kesa
niindoki hi okita ka. Hon wa tansu ye ireru mon* ja {=^de
wa) nai ; hoinbako ye ireru mon da, Kurumahiki wa mo
fneski wo tabetaro, Soko no teibtir* no ue ni aru mono wo
doko ye katazukeyd ka. F'ton wo oshiire ni ireyo, Ktmi wa
tameta kane wo doko no ginko ye azuketa ka. Sayo, Yoko-
hama Shokin Ginko ye azuketa. Danna wa mo yak'sho ye
deta ka, Shikkari (certainly) shiranai (p. I30h) ketedomo,
okaia detaro, Anaia zva ika to iu sakana wo inita koto ga
arimas' ka. Sayj, mitii bakari de wa naku tabeta koto mo
ft The English word •'nioxa" derived from the Jnpancse tnogusn^ which
designates ft preparation of the dried and pulverized leaves of ihe yomoi^n^ a
species of Artemisia. PhySicianft of the old school {kam-fb-i Chinese-method-
physician) apply small p^jitions of mogusa to the skin and then set fiie^ to it.
'J his sort of cauiery is called kyU.
b It may be necessary to remind the student once lAore that the use of a
verb in its simple form as « fiftai predicate is permissible only in conversation
between those who are on terms of intimacy. But in the following excrcii^^^es
it nay be treU to iMe tti« plain iorms U»ff tb« sake of pvactice. t
146 The Verb [xxxix
£;ozaiinas\ * Naze kono ki ga kareta ka. Uekaia ga wartii
kara^ karetaro, Kyo wa nani wo kiyo ka ; awase wo kiyo
ka, hitoemono wo kiyo ka. Mo shickiji da kara, okiyj. Mo
Jtachi ji sugi da kara^ danna ga okitarX Anata wa Nihon-
ryori wo tabeta koto ga arimas' ka, Sayu, ni san do tabeta
koto ga arimas' keredomOf umaku wa gozaimasen desh'ta. Ki-
no taisj kutabinta kara, asa kara ban made ichi nichi neta.
Tana kata botamochi ga ochiru yd na koto wa metta ni arima-
sen,^ HaiJ'ki kara ja ga deta,^ Uso kara deta vmkoto
-(Proverb). Kaweido no ike no uchi ni wa koi mo kame no ko
fno tak'san iru. Mo attaka ni nam kara, konome ga jiki ni
-deru daro, Nihonjin wa taigai hayaku okifu. Kono kushi
zva bekkj de dekite iru. ^ Ki de dekita kushi mo aru desho. Mo
meshiga dekita ka, Okata dekitaro. Kind no keiko yegak'sei
ga ikutari deta ka, Shikkari oboenai ga, okata roku nin gurai
wa detaro, Avierika noyubinsen ga mo safcki minato wo deta, ^
Konaida atsuraeta kutsu ga dekita ka. Sayd kutsuya ga sakki
inotte kimash'ta, Nani yd ga dekita ka, ^ Inu ga hoeta kara,
dorobo ga nigeta. No wo mita koto ga arimas' ka, Sayd, ni
safi do mita koto ga gozaimas. Ume no hana no hanashi wo
sum tOy sugu ni uguis* wo omoidas\ S Uguis wa ume no hana
no saku koto ni nakihajimerii. Kami sama ni iva mat asa
nkari wo ageru, Konaida tonari no niwa no ki ni kaminari ga
ochita ga shikashi kega wa nakatta, ** Yo ga <. ieru to, karas*
ga nakimas\ Kotoshi zva samui kara, ki no me no deru no
ga osoL »
a For mUa hakari de wa naku one may substitute mita no wa mockiroft tto
koto [fnochi-ron without dispute, of course). The latter is somewhat supercili-
ous. . ba^aii de wa na/:itnio=mt only — but also — .
b May be said to one who does not work, hoping to get rich through some
lucky accident.
c A prover» apropos when one has been treated to an exaggerated story.
FoTja, utna may be substituted.
d Dekite int or dekita (in the next sentence) corresponds to the English «* is
made of." For de one may substitute kara. In dekite iru tlic second i is almost
silent : dekite*':/,
e The diftcrence between wo deru and kara dtru {dete kuru)\% slight, as
between ihe Knglish *• leave" and «*come out of."
f Said wliin one has been called : What is it ?
g Ihe n\:uisu is usually associated with plum-blossoms in art and poetry.
h No one was hurt. Comp. kega {ivo) sum to hurt one's self, kega-nin an
injured person.
i Ox ^ deyo gn osoi {^. it-x).
xxxix] The Tenses 147
The riksha-man appearing {miete) to be very tired (that he
was very tired), went to bed early. Why did you get up so
late ? To-morrow {wa) I will get up early, as I am going on
a journey {tain ni deru). Who put this into the bookcase ?
This is not to be put into the bookcase ; it is to be put up
(agete okti) on the bookshelf. I will put the bedding * into the
closet presently. The foreigners living («V») in Japan now
number about \hodo da) 10,000, it is said. In this cage there
were three birds until recently {konaida made). Recently
2,000 houses were burned in Tokyo, it is said. Where did the
fire originate (was the origin of the fire) ? It started {deta)
from Oyster Shell Street {Kakigarachj), it is said. That {sono)
region, is often {yokti) burned, isn't it {ne) ? Have you ever
seen a Japanese monkey ? Yes, I have seen two or three.
The flowers which you put [into the vase] immediately spoiled
{ikenaku nattd). The Japanese usually go to bed early. This
is made of tortoise-shell. Breakfast is probably ready. The
maidservant went out {soto ye) some time ago {sakkt). He is
a very forgetful person (a person who forgets things well).*'
Japanese often apply the moxa. To whom did you {kimt\
entrust the money ? On New Year's Eve {Dmisoka no yoru)
in (of) 1874 I saw the burning {yake-ru no wo) of the temple
called Zojoji. c The plectrum of a j/j:;«/j/« is usually made of
ivory.
CHAPTER XL
Conditional tabe reba if [I] eat, mi-reba if [I] see,
if I IJ should cat if [ 1 1 should see
Past '* tabe'iara{ba) mi-taraifia)
if [IJ have (bad) eaten if |IJ have (had) seen
Imperative tabe eat ! ;/// see !
tabe-ro mi-ro
(o) tabe na {p) mi na
o tabe yo 0 mi yo
a l^xiher ya-git ox ioko.
b This may he translated >'<7^« mono-ivasure wo suru hito. If the sense is
that h€ forgets not facts, but things, such as a umbrellas, etc., {wasure-mcno)^ it
roust be wasure-mono wo sunt hito. Compare ntono-morai and moral- monOy etc.,
p. x6.
c A temple of the Jodo sect, wilh mausolea of some of the shoguns, in
Shiba, Tokyo.
148 The Vlrb [xi
I. In ordinary conversation periphrastic conditional forms
like taberu nara {ba) are rather more common than tabereba
etc. * But tabitara (ba) is not so often displaced by tabeUi
naraba. Another substitute for these forms is taberu to.
Notice that to is used only with the present tense. Mosht or
moshi mo also may be prefixed to a conditional clause.
(i.) For the use of the conditional (ka-tei-hd) fortns compare
p. 99. It is sometimes a matter of indifference whether tabere-
ba or tabetafa {ba) be used. In some cas:s the past conditional
occurs where we should expect the other form :
Watakushi wa yoru yokei tabereba {tabetara)^ ntr are-
mas en.
If I eat too much iri the evening, I cannot sleep.
Taikutsu shitara, hon wo yomimasho.
If time hangs heavy (.it. tedium have done), we shall read.
0 at nas'ttara, so itte oite kudasai.
If you meet him, please tell him so.
Go sen ga dekitara, sugu ni tabemasho.
In dinner is ready, I will eat at once.
In the last sentence dekireba would mean : "if it is possible '*
(to prepare a dinner).
(2.) A conditional inflection may be used in lieu of a connec-
tive, especially when the principal verb is in a past tense :
Nochi ni kiitara, uso de gozaiinashita,
1 inquired afterwards and it proved to be (was) a lie.
Kesa no yjsu de wa ame ga ftiru ka to omottara sukkart
harevtashiia.
By the looks [of the sky] this morning I judged that it
would rain, but it cleared off entirely.
Observe the peculiar use of the conditional in :
Uketamaivareba go bydki de atta so desu.
I hear that you have been sick.
(lit. If I hear, you were sick, it is said.)
Tokyo mo kawar^da kawaru mon da.
How Tokyo has changed !
(lit. Tokyo, too, if it changes, changes.)
a The conditional clause may be made somewhat indefinite by using the
probable form : Sono k7oa5hi wo tabeyd mott^ nara, okica san ni shikararemasu
yo. You will be scolded by your mother, if you eat I fiat cake (to a child).
xl] Conditional and Imperative 149
Akunin mo ateba zennin mo am,
Tl}ere are good men as well as bad men (comp. p. I04f ).
It is a peculiarity of the Japanese language that a conditional
clause may ii)clude an interrogative word :
Do oshiemashiiara yQnfshu gozaimasho.
How shall I explain it to thefn ?
(lit. if how I h^ve taught, will it be well ?)
(3). In a sentence containing a conditional clause, ga^ no ni,
or mono wo may be added to the principal verb or adjective.
These have an adversative or concessive sense and, if the
ellipsis were filled out, would introduce a statement of a
qqntrary fact, a declaratipn of doubt concerning the possibility
of fulfilling the conditioni or an expression of regret :
Tabako wo yamenba ii ga.
It would be well for him to give up tobacco.
(lit. if be should give up tobacco good, but...)
fhe expression no ni suggests more strongly the idea of the
hopelessness of the situation. Accordingly no ni is rarely used
with the first person. The no in no ni may be dispensed with
after ii and yokatta, and is usually omitted after the probable
forms yokaro and yokaltaro.
Mo sukoski hayaku dekaketara yokatta {yokattaro) ni.
He ought to have started a little earlier.
In this sentence by substituting >'tf^<i^c; we get the sense, ** he
ought now to be on the way," (but has not yet started).
By means of ga or mono wo {mono ni) * following ii or
yokatta one may render optative expressions beginning with
" If only ", " Would that,'* '* 1 wish that," etc. :
Mo suko$hi yoku koshiraereba ii ga.
If only he would make [it] a little better !
Ami ga banreba ii ga. If only it would clear off!
Togam$r$ba ii ga. If he woyld only warn [him] !
Togametara yokatta ga. if he had only warned [him] !
Mo sukoski hayaku dekaketara yokatta ga.
If we had only started a little earlier !
Shineba yokatta monq wo. Would that [I] had died !
The last is rather a classical expression.
a Compare also th* use of mono ivo with a verb in the past tense : Yw ttshiU
yafia vtotto ivo. Would that I had forgiven him !
150 The Verb [xl
2. In the case of verbs of the first class the plain imperative
{inei-ni-ho) is identical with the stem. The honorific o may
be prefixed ; e.g., o kure (p. 37d). There is a tendency to
make the fi.^al vowel long : tabeii mii. Imperatives like tabere
and inirty formed after the analogy of verbs of the second
class, also occur. When ro is added the honorific is inadmissi-
ble. The particles/^ and na are not pronounced like regular
suffixes, the stem of the verb being strongly emphasized, while
the particle comes in after a very slight pause as a distinct but
unaccented word. The forms o ta-bi na and 0 tabe yo are used
mostly by women. Occasionally men may be heard to say
tabe na, *
But in general the plain imperative forms characterize the
speech of the lower classes, or of men who have lost their
temper, or of those who choose to speak to their inferiors
peremptorily. What has been said in the previous chapter
about the use of plain forms of speech among intimate friends
does not apply to the imperatives. They are used in quota-
tions concerning one's self (p. I26d) and in military commands :.
Ki wo tsuke. Attention ! The forms in ro, especially, have
an angry or intentiona.ly gruff tone. A father may say to a
child who has through disobedience met with a calamity :
Sore miro. The form in ro occurs also in proverbs :
Narau yori narero (or nare). Practice rather than study.
Among comrades tamae, from tamau, an honorific auxiliary,,
is added to the stem :
To zvo shime tainae. Shut the door !
The form {p) shime nasai is scarcely more polite than {p) .
shime na, assuming that the act is to be done for the benefit of
another. But the case is different when the request is -made
in the interest of the person addressed : O kake nasai. Take
a seat ! But 0 shime nastte kudasai is under any circumstances
sufficiently polite.
As in English, a request or suggestion may be expressed in
the form of a question : To wo shimenai ka ; shimerii n ja nai
ka. Note also: To zvo shimeru ga ii ; shime La hj ga ii ;
a 01)serve that kitre na is vulgarly contracted to knnnn. Compare sonnara^
{ro;n sore nara.
xl] Conditional and Imperative 151
shinier eba it ; ^ shimetara yokard ; shimetara do desu ka. Such
expres^io^s are rude or familiar. To wo 0 shiwe nasttara yd
gozaimashj is quite elegant.
The subordinative enters into a great variety of imperative
expressions. We add a partial list, placing the least polite
first :
shinieti it shimete via ti
shimete kun^ shimete kurenu ka
shimete moraitm
shimete o kunnasai {p kure ?iasai)
shimete kudasai shimete kudasaimasen ka
shimete itadakitai shimete cho-dai
shimete itadakitai man* desu tie
shimete itadakimashj
shimete itadakaremasho ka
shimete itadakitj gozaimasu
The subordinative alone may also be used elliptically as a
substitute for the imperative; e.g., Katazukete, Take that
away !
Vocabulary
kinu silk. tsuri-rampu hanging lamp.
kuse habit, propensity. gaku hanging tablet, framed
omocha toy. picture.
sh:ba turf, lawn. ambai disposition, temper,.
yoso another place, abroad. manner, state of health.
amado wooden sliding doors gwai-tj overcoat.
on the outside of a house, kendo this time, next time.
closed at night or in time nen-gen term of years (lit.
of rain {ame), year-limit).
ini-hon sample. seki-tan coal {seki^ishi, tan
mizu'ire a small vessel hold- =sumi).
ing water for use in writing, sho-ji sliding doors or sashes-
o-mizu flood, covered with paper.
a To wo shimereba ii and To tvo shimeru ftara it difTer slightly. The former
means: *' You may shut Ihe door;" the latter cannot be used as a substitute
for the imperative.
b Women say o kure.
f52 The Verb [xi
shi'taku preparations. n^t-m become loag, grow, be
tai'kutsu tedium, ennui. extendeii^ be postponed.
y:'shoku western food. umM-ru bury, fill in {yu n '
hoshii desiring, * mhu wo).
sosokiashii hasty, heedless, kube-ru put into (a fire)
ju-bun na sufficient ^i g^ knre-ru the sun sets, the
mushimushi atsui sultry. day closes.
kae-ru change, exchange akari wo tsuke-ru light a
(with to or ni\ lamp.
kie-ru be extinguished, van- — ni inizu wo kakt^ru water.
ish. o fttiski uaiaru (polite 2, 3)
mazi-ru mix (tr.). use, eat, wear, ride {uma
nare-ru become accue^med ni).
(with ni), become tame.
Exercises
Oi^ Chokicbi ! sono shiba ni viizu wo kakero {kakete kure).
Yu ga atsusugiru kara, mizu wo ippai uinero {umete kjure)^
Hi ga kuretara, akari wo o ts ke yo (ts'kete 0 kure), Ima
sugu ni amado wo o shiim yo {shimete o kure), ZasKki no
uchiga ^ mushimushi atsui kara, shoji wo akete kurero {kure).
Kodonio ga yoso y4 detara, omocha wo 0 katazuke {katazukete
^ iure). Kondo kara {kore kard) motto ki wo 0 ts'ke yo {fskete
o kure). SKta ni iro {pre). ^ Kimiwa asKta no asa nanj'i
ni okiru ka. Yo ga aketarfl, okiyo, Okitara^ sugu ni gozen
wo tabeyo, Gozen ga dekiiaraba, sugu ni miHte koi, Kuruma
no sh'taku ga dekitara, dekakeyo. Kuruma no sKtaku ga
hayaku dekireba ii ga, Mochi wo hitotsu o kure. Omae motto
ki wo ts'ketata yokatta ni ; aviari sosokkashii koto wo sh*ta.
Mj s*koshi makete 0 kure. Mo chitto maketara do daro.
Motto hayaku gwaikokugo no keiko wo hajimetara yokatta ni.
a Kodojiio wa omocha ga koshikute natie iniasu. The child cries for (desiring)
the toy. The particle 7vo is also used with hoshii, but less commonly, except
with the derivative verb hoshigaru : omocha wo hoshigatie.
b Lit. the interior of the room.
c From im or oru, «• Down with you !" was the ory of those who in feudal
times had charge of the train of a daimyo or other person of high rank. The
people on the street were then expected to prostrate themselves to the ground,
as the procession went by.
xlJ Conditional and Imperative 153
KJore wa dd iu afnlai ni oskietara yj gozaUnasho. Komban
tsuki ga dereba it ga. Konna ni samui no nara, motto atsui
kimono wo kitara yokatta ni. Kono tsuriramp' ga Q(hitara
tnihen des\ * Yuki ga toketara^ omizu ga diru ka mo shir€'
nai. ^ Hayaku gozen wo 0 koshirae {JioshiraeU 0 kurt).
Taikutsu da kara^ kisha ga hayaku dereba ii ga, ^ Kutabire-
tara^ yamemashd, Ano hito ga^ bunten wo koshiraefeba
{koshiraetard) yo gozaimashd. Michi wo tazunetara yokatta ni.
Gwaikokujin ga Nikon no shokumotsu ni naretara yd gozai-
f/iashX Kono tori ga naretara omoshirokaro. S^koshi
narereba {uaretard), sugu ni dekima^, Kyoshi %va skosei wo
nagaku oshiereba, oshieru hodo jozu ni narimas\ ^ Kono
tegaini wo yubinbako ye irete kudasai. Kinu no mihon wo
misete chodai, Kane ga dekireba, dekiru hodo hosh*ku naru,
I wish he would give up tobacco. How {do sh'te) shall I get
rid of this habit {if how I have stopped this habit, will it be
good) ? Put a little water into this mizuire. This sake is too
strong : mix [it with] a little water. This book is defective
(bad) : exchange it for a good one. As it is very cold, you
might put on a little more coal (if you have put on a little
more coal, it will be well). Shut the door tight (shikkari to).
If {moshi) you go out, put on [your] overcoat. To-morrow
when the day dawns (if the day has dawned) I will start on a
journey {tabi ni deru), Gret up earlier to-morrow than [you
did] this morning. When you get up, open the amado at once.
If only we had started out earlier 1 ^ It will be well to inquire
(if we have inquired) the way. I wish breakfast could be
served {^dekiru) soon. Put {tsukeru) this beggage upon the
horse. It will be well to begin the study of English as early
as possible. If only (they) had put (Jreru) this sick person into
a Taihen desu it will be terrible {tdi-htn great change^. This phrase is
often used as an expression of consternation.
b Omizu ga deru there is (will be) a flood. By ka mo shirenai (see p. 790.1)
one may often render the English " may," "likely."
c Taikutsu da {desu) it is wearisome, [I] am tired.
d Notice that the particle is^/r, not iva (comp. p. 190b): He would be the
man to write a grammar.
e Compare p. 136.
f Instead of Ihe past conditional, one may also use the past tense with ho
(p. 136).
154
The Verb
[XLI
the hospital ! If that picture falls (past), it will be a terrible
smash {taiheti). Hang the picture on the wall. I wish I could
become accustomed to foreign food. When you awake (p. 91 g
— ■F)ast), get up at once. It will probably be suflficient if you
sleep (past) from ten p.m. ^yorii) to six a. m. {asa). I wish
the term of years were longer (became Jong).
CHAPTER XL!
The negative indicative forms are
Present
tabe-nai
tabe-nu, tabe-n
do not eat
Past
tabe-nakatta
tabe-n an da
did not eat
have not eaten
Future or
tabe-mai
Probable
tabe-ftakarj
will hardly eat
Probable
tabe-nakattaro
Past
tabe-nandarj
probably did not eat
might not have eaten
mi-7tai
minu, mi-n
do not see
mi-nakatta
ini-nanda
did not see
have not seen
mi-mai
mi-nakarj
will liardly see
nti-nakattaro
mi'iiandarj
probably did not see
might not have seen
The form tabenai is more common than iabenu. As has
been observed before (p. 100), the form ending in nai may be
inflected, the adverbial form in fiaku being used with especial
frequency before nam to become ; e.g., mienaku nam to be-
come invisible. Compare nakunaru, p. 108a.
In some provinces tabenanda is more common than tabena-
katta, but the latter is the usual form in most parts of the
country.
For the future or probable tense taberumai also occurs.
Tabenakarj and such periphrastic forms as tabenai darJ^ tabe-
nakatta daro^ etc., like the corresponding positive forms, arc
used chiefly in the third person and denote a mere conjecture.
The form in mai differs from the corresponding positive form
\\\ yd in that it is not so strongly predictive an^l may be used
xLi] Negative 155
in the third person. Thus in reply to the question Ano Seiyth
jin wa Sashimi wo tabeyo ka one may say, Tdbemai ; but if the
reply were positive, it would be, Taberu darJ, not, Tabeyo, *
The present is often used as a substitute for the past :
Neia ka nenai ka wakarimasen.
1 don't know whether I slept or not.
Kesa no shimbun wa mada mimasen.
I have not yet seen this morning's newspaper.
Notice the use of negative verbs with mae, uchi and kagiri:
Shimbun wo minai mae ni shitte imashita,
I knew it before I saw the newspapers.
Minai uchi wa wakarimasen, I can't judge until I see it.
Minai kagiri wa shinfiraremasen.
I can't believe that unless 1 see it.
Observe further that with mae and uchi when a fact is stated^
ni is used ; but when the predicate is negative, wa is the
correct particle. Kagiri always refers to a future or supposed
event.
The classical negative ending zu (attributive, nu or zarii) :
Chu'shin ni (ji) kun ni tsukaezu.
A loyal subject serves not two lords.
Vocabulary
0 shiroi face-powder. yamu, yande cease (intr.).
konoha^ki no ha leaf. amado wo tate-ru shut up
fuda card, label, placard. the house, ** put up the
sho-Juda price-mark, from shutters."
shj (c) right, true, real. makase-ru commit, entrust,
ya-kxvai evening party. leave. ^
yo-kb travelling abroad. ^ koioro ni makase-nu not act-
ryo-kb travelling. ing as one wishes, contrary
ryokb-ken passport to one's preferences (of
ha^eshii violent. things).
gebi-ru be vulgar. — wo tabi suru travel throu^jh.
//^irrw sprout, grow. shuppan suru sail {shutsu =
same-ru become cool. de-ru, han = ho).
a But tabeyd ijia) to omoimaui or tabemasho may be used of the third person*
b Compare yofttku^ yo-shokUf etc. Yd means ocean ; Sei-yo^ western ocean.
K»=yuku to go. Ill the next word ryo=4abi suru,
c O makase mdthimasn, I give you carfe blanche.
156 The Verb fxLi
Exercises
Nihon de wa amari ningen no 20 wo koshiraete tatenai,^
Konna koto wa mutsukasJi kute dekiinai. Sono kotoba wo
mochiinai koto wa nai keredomo^ metta ni mochiinai, Ni-
motsu ga uma kara ockinai yd nl ki wo tsukero. Kono hon
wa go satsu ni naru hasu da ga, mada issatsu sh*ka denau **
Tak'san maketa kara, m'J makemaL S^koshi mo maken ka,
Kfsa no shiinbun Wo mtta ka* lift mada minai. Sakujitsu
wa kazi ga hagf^h^ kuts jnne ga dfn^katta keredomo, konnichi
wa kaze ga yanda kara, mina defarX Yubinsen ga saktijifsu
^huppfln shfta ka- Kasfe ga isuyflkaita kara, denakattaro.
Hibachi no ki ga kienai yj ni ki wo is^ kete o knre. IVatakushi
^wa mainichi sampo ni deru ga, sakujitsu wa amari tenki ga
warui no de denakatia. Doits jtn wa F'rans no ik'sa de wa
ichi do mo makenakatta. Kono byjnin wa mada okin^i Ip
^a ii to isha ^a mo^himasKta. Nikon ni wa chitto mo niku
wo tab en hi to ga arimas\ Kurakute nani mo mienai. Kipp^
no nai hito wa irenai (admit) s'j des\ Sono hito wa Tokei ni
wa mo imai, Mutsukashii mono, dekinai hazu da. Hito no
kuchi ni to wo tateru koto ga dekinai. ^ Uri no tane ni
nasubi wa haenu (Proverb.) Izen wa yoku Nihongo de
hanashi ga dekita keredomo, mina wasureta kara, mj kanashi
g^a dekimai. Dekinai koto wa nai keredomo, mutsukasJi kard.
Mo kisha ga deta ka. Mada demai, ^ Atsuraeta yof^ku ga
mada dekinai. Nihon de wa niju san shi wo sugita onna wa
amari 0 shiroi wo ts'kenai. Samui no ni naze hibachi ni hi
wo ^ irenai ka. Sakurazumi wa ^ takai kara, katj no hitQ wa
mochiiru koto ga dekinai. Kane ga tak'san nakereba yJkj ga
{yokb sum koto ga) dekinai. Kokoro ni makasen' mpno wa
kodakara. s
^ When the subordioative is jclosely connected with a negative verb the
negative terminal ion affects it also.
I> To be translated by means of the perfect tense.
c The usual form of tJie proverb is : HUo no kti(hi ni io iva iaitraretMi
(p. loSh).
d To be translated as if it were a probable past.
e Here //* means live coals.
f Originally charcoal from the town of Sfkura cast of Tokyo. Theterm has
come to mean " first class charcoal."
g This expression fits into ihe mouth of a childless person. Childreu (Xv»)
are treasures {takara) which coonoi be obtained by every one who wants
llicm.
xu Negative 157
That will hardly be feasible, as it is too difficult. This
character (wa) is seldom used (one seldom uses). The leaves
of the trees have not yet fallen (pr.). Of (wa) this dictionary
but {sA'^a) five volumes havd as yet been issued (pr.) ;
altogether (mina de) there are to be twenty volumes. As the
price-mark is attached {tsuite iru)^ he will hardly deduct
[anything]. Take care that the bath (/«) does not become
cool. He is still sleeping, not yet having become sober. ^ In
(de wa) a quarrel he is seldom beaten by any one {kito m).
Until I see it, I cannot judge whether it is good or bad. There
are (not being is not) wolves in {/it mo) Japan, but {ga) there
are hot many {tak*5an wa inai). Before {izen ni wa) the 32nd
year of Meij Europeans could not dwell (zakkyo suru) m the
interior. At that time {jidun) also they could Hot travel
through the interior without {nak'te wa) a passport. In the
interior of Japan there are places {tokoro mo aru) where [the
people] seldom eat fish. As he did not live in Japan a long
time {nagaku), he probably cannot speak Japanese. ^ Why
haven't you shut up the house (pr.) ? It seems that of {wa) this
dictionary just one volume is lacking (is not enough). 1 have
not seen (pr.) this play {shibat), but they say its very interest-
ing. Of this camellia as yet not one blossom has fallen (pr).
It is his intention {tsumori de iru p. 95a) to give up sake, but
he will hardly be able [to do so]. This word has gone out
of use (become not used), because it is too vulgar {gebiie iru).
The ship is already out of sight (has become invisible.) Is
Siam {Sham) a civilized or an uncivilized country ? The snow
has not yet thawed (pr.). Having gone {deru) to an evening
party last night, I was up (did not sleep) the whole night.
The leaves of the bamboo do not fall even in winter (/«7« ni
natte mo).
a 3ce pp. 8ig and 104I1.
b One may say simply : Nipfongo wa de/nmai. If the person spoken of is
"lill living in Japan, use the present louse ; mai has not been living.
'58
The Verb
[XLII
CHAPTER XLII
Negative
Conditional
Negative Past
Conditional
Negative
Imperative
tabe-nakereba
tabe fCkereba
tabe-nakerya
tabe neba
if 1 1] do not eat
if [I] should not eat
tabe-nakattara {bd)
tabe-nandara (ba)
if [I] have not eaten
if [1] had not eaten
tabe-ru na
o tabe de nai yo
don't eat !
ini-nakereba
vti'tC kereba
mi-nakerya
mi- neb a
if [I] do not see
if [1] should not see
mi-nakattara (bd)
mi-nandara {ba)
if [1] have not seen
if [I] had not seen
mi'TU na
o mi de nai yo
don't look !
Tabenai nara (pa) * may be substituted for tabenakereba ;
tabenakatta nara {ba) for tabenakattara. Instead of the
conditional forms tabenai to may be used.
By means of the conditional with natanai {narimasen) or
ikenai {ikemasen) ^ the English " ought " or '* miist " may be
rendered :
Minakereba narimasen, [I] must see it.
There is scarcely any difference between naranai and ikenai.
The former conveys the sense of obligation, while the latter
rather suggests the inconvenient consequences that will follow
in case the condition is not fulfilled.
Taberu na corresponds to the positive tabero ; o tabe de naC
yOt to 0 tube yo. But a student may say to another, To wo
shimeru na (or shime tamau na), though he would hardly say
shimero. Other periphrastic forms are :
a The negative probable form is occasionally found in this position : tabe--
nakard man^ nara (Comp. p. 148a).
b For ikenai see p. 29b. Naranai it does not become. Do mo narana I
can*t manage it in any way. Compare : Fushigi de naranai. It is loo strange
(lit. being marvelous, it does not become). From what is said above it appears
that there is really no equivalent for "ought" or "must" in Japanese.
Compare also the use of beki and haiu (p. izi).
xLii] Negative Conditional and Imperative 159
To wo shiineru moti ja nai
(0) shime nasaru na
shimenai {fio) ga it
shimete kureru na
shimenaide moraitai
shimete kudasafu na
shhnenakute mo ii
shimenaide (p) kure
shimenaide kudasai
shimete kudasaimasu na^ etc.
For shimenaide see p. io6a. A distinction may be drawn
between {p) shime nasaru na and shimete kureru na. The
former implies that the speaker makes the request in behalf of
the person addressed or of others ; the latter, that the speaker
himself is the one for whose benefit the act is to be done.
Compare what is said about o shime nasai (p. 1 50).
Vocabulary
kizu wound, scar. *
nae young plant, seedling
rice, etc.).
ya-ne roof.
yane-ya roofer.
ki-no'ko mushroom.
ku district, ward.
yaku, hon-yaku translation.
do-sj storehouse, ''godown "
{do earth, zo^kurd),
ji'kan period of time, time,
hour {ji^toki, ka^i^aidd),
fo-chu maidservant (more
polite than ge-jo).
ki'chu mourning.
ko-yaku medicinal plaster.
matsuri'bi > festival day,
sai'jitsu (c) ) holyday.
sh>sho certificate.
akarui light, clear.
kuwashii minute, detailed,
well versed.
awase-ru cause to meet, join,
adjust.
, [ fix, decide. *»
sadame-ru ) *
okure-ru be late.
shirabe-ru inquire, investi-
gate.
iodoke-ru deliver (p. Sga),
report officially.
yashinau nourish, support.
yashinai ni naru nutritious.
hiki'koworu stay at home
(on account of mourning or
sickness).
ue-tsuke-ru plant.
moshi, moshi mo if (with
conditional form, to or toki
wa).
a A f2M is more concrete than ^tga. Thus one may say: 7e ni khu ga artt^
out n-.t Te ni kega ga am. To wound a person is kizu 7vo tsuA-e-rtt ; to he
arou tided, lega (tw) sum,
, b Kimertt is more common in the colloquial ihnn sndaweru.
!6o The Verb [xlii
kesskite positively, never ze-hi (ni) by all means, neces-
(with a negative word). sarily. »
7ftarf4 de entirely.
Exercised
Kono ban a wa mizu wo kakenakereba karemasho, Kono
kinoko wa doku da kara, kessh'te o tabe de nai yo. Kono
bydnin wa yashinai ni varu mono wo tabenaketeba ytntrarima-
shj, Oviae hayaku yastnnu kafit, hnyaku okinakefeba ikenai.
JVatakushi no iokei wa okureta kafa^ awnsenakereba uari-
1/iasen. ^ Mada akarui kara, aifiado wo shimeti kureru na.
JVikkJ wo minakereba^ kekko to in na. ^ Jibiki de ininakereba <^
wakarimasen, Kono ji wa shijii sono imi de mockiinakereba
narimasen ka, lie shiju sono imi de mockiinakereba naranai
to iu koto wa arimasen. ® Kano sh sho wa yaku wo ts'kena-
kereba, gwaikokujin ni wa wakarimasen. ^ Ningen wa zehi
nikti wo tabenakereba naranai koto wa nai, Tabako wa doku
des kara^ yamenakereba narimasen. Kono sakana wo shio ni
o ts'ke de nai yo. g Moshi hayaku dozj no to wo shimenakatta-
ra, maru de yak eta deshj, Yaneya ga ano toki ni ki wo
tskenakattara, ochita des/u. Moshi mado wo akenakaltara,
tori ga nigenakatUird. Konnichi wa saijitsu des kara^ ii
kimono wo kinakereba narimasen, Kore wo motto kuwasfi ku
shirabenakereba narimasen, Samui kara, mado wo akete
.1 From zs (c) good and its opposite hi. One may say also s uhi tonio {ionto
together).
b Compare : Tokei ga susnttde imasu. The clock i$ fast (susumu adyance).
7bJtet ga atte imasu* The clock is just fight {au meet). To set the clock is
/okei wo aiunse-rtif — aivasern being the causative of au.
o Nikkoy from nichi sun and fnvd light, is famous all over Japdn not only for
Its beautiful scenery, but also for its magnificent temples. Kekkbio iu na don't
say "splrndid." You have no right to use the word ^^^^^d until the temples
and gates of Nikko have taught you its meaning.
d Jtbiki de miru look up in a dictionary. Jibiki iw> hiite miru (p. 88c) is the
usual idiom.
e Here io iu before kofo may be omitted. The accumulation of many
negative words in one sentence is more common than in English.
f C)l)scrve that tvakaru and dekirii arc really impersonal (pp. lyd, 34d)
verbs and that the subject of the English sentence accordingly takes the
postposition />/'.
g Distingush —shio ni /w/'^/« to pickle in salt (p. zbSb) and — ni jA/V; wo
tsuke-t-u to put salt on.
xLii] Negative Conditional and Imperative i6i
kurtru na. Kono kuse wo yamenai to ikenai. Kodomo ga
umareru to^ ku-yak^sho ni todokinakereba nariinasen, Kichu
dei kara^ hikikomotte inakereba narimasen.
Don't open this bottle. Don't cat too much (yokei). You
must water this flower {ni or ni zva), every day. If you don't
water this camellia {wa or ni wa) every day, the flowers will
fall oflf {ochi-ru). If [we] don't eat that {sore wa\ it will spoil
(become bad). If 1 don't inquire * of some one {kiio ni), I
shall not understand. If I had not put a plaster on the wound
(wa\ it might have become worse (bad) As I get up early,
i must go to bed early. Don't go out {soto ye) while I am
absent (in the time of my absence). The maidservant must go
out to buy things (p. 5 2d). *^ The farmers must now {kore
kard) plant their [rice] seedlings. Since somebody has come,
i must get up. If the window is not shut (one does not shut
the window), the dust will enter {haitte kuru). At nine
o'clock c I must go to the district-ofl^ce. It will be (pr.) in-
convenient {futsug'S), if the clothes are not done by New
Year's. ^ If [they] had not stopped the train at that time,
there might have been considerable {zuibun) loss of life.
When (fiom when) must I begin my studies {keiko) ? Must [1]
fix the hours of study at once {vtojiki ni)? I hope there arc
no mosquitoes. •
a The most common expression for ** inquire" in the coUoqnial is Hi/^
h In sentences like this and the one following, wa must be used with the
^object, because logically it is the subject of the whole sentence, and not
merelj of the conditional clause.
c The precise equivalent of " at nine o'clock " is i'uji ni. Of a performance
which begins at nine we may say Aujikara, Kisha ga ku jini td-chaku
ihtnuuu. The train arrives at nine o'clock. Kn ji kara mutsu-kivai wo
hirokimasu. We will open the lccture>meeting at nine o'clock.
d " By New Year's " is to be rendered : shinnen made ni. Distinguish : Ban
madt kon woyomimasu, I will read the book [continuously] until this evening.
Ban made ni kon wo yomimasu, I shall have read the book by this evening.
e This is to be translated like the examples in Ch. XL. : If there are no
mosquitoes, good, but... Sentences beginning with "I hope" "I fear," etc.,
most always be paraphrased in some such manner : O kega dt mo nakereba ii
(^). 1 hope you are not hurt. Wakatta isttmoH desu, I hope 1 understand.
Mayaku naoshitai mono deiu. I hope I shall soon be well. Funt ni yowana-
hreha i*{gn)f I fear I shall be seasick. Ximi 7oa kondo no shiken ni rakudai
iuru ka mo ikirenai, I fear you will fail in the examination. Sometimes the
simple probable or future form of the verb suffices : Dekimaslib {to cmoimasii).
1 hope it may be accomplished. Dekimammai {to omoimasn), I fear it mny
not lie accomplished.
i62 The Verb [xlhi
CHAPTER XLIII
The positive subordinative of the verb, as of the adjective,
ends in te ; e. g., tabe te, mi-te. *
1. It is a peculiarity of the Japanese colloquial that of two
sentences which in English would naturally be coordinate one
is subordinated to the other by means of te : ^^
Mado wo shimete kimasho ka.
Shall I go and shut the window ? (p. 88g).
Tokiwa wa ^ kodomo wo san nin tsurete nigemashita.
Tokiwa took the three children and fled.
The second sentence may also be translated : Tokiwa fled with
the three children.
2. Subordinatives are frequently to be translated by means
of adverbs or adverbial expressions ; e. g., nen wo irete care-
fully, hajimete for the first time, sore ni hiki-kaete on the
contrary.
3. Often in cases where the English employs a simple verb
the Japanese combines the verb in the form of the subordinative
with another verb.
tsurete kuru bring (a person or domestic animal).
tsurete yuku take (a person or domestic animal).
dete kuru come out (making one's exit come).
kurabete miru compare (comparing see).
tavtete oku save (saving put).
karete shimau die (withering finish — of a plani).
oshieie ageru inform (a superior).
oshiete kureru {kudasaru) instruct (an inferior).
oshiete yaru teach (brusque).
Sanzan shikatte yarimashita, [I] scolded [him] severely.
4. The subordinative with iru or oru denotes continued or
unfinished action, especially action that is in progress at some
definite time :
a This U combined with ni, mi, bi of stems of verbs of the second class be-
comes nde ; shinde, from shinu, die ; yonde, from yomu read ; yonde, from yobu
call.
b in the classical language the stem performs the same function as the
subordinative in the colloquial. This usage appears in. the speech of the
learned, in orations and in long stories.
c Tokiwa was a famous beauty, concubine of Yoshitomo and mother of
Yoshitsune.
XLIIl] SUBORDINATIVE 163
Gosen wo tabete orimasu. He is (now) eating.
Gozen wo tabete imashita. He was eating (at the time).
In this construction iru or oru is a mere auxiliary and may be
used also of inanimate things (p. 63c). ^ Notice contractions
like kiiteru or kiitoru am listening, or inquiring, /^/irf^r« or
yondoru am reading, or calling. In kiite iru the i is elided ; in
kiite oru^ the e.
5. The subordinative with iru or oru may denote a condition
that is the result of an action and may in some cases be trans-
lated by means of the perfect tense.
Ochite iru. It is down (having fallen).
Kite irt4. He is here (having come).
Dete iru. He is out (having gone out).
Yofuku wo kite imasu.
He is wearing foreign clothes (having put them on).
Megane ivo kakete imasu.
He is weaiing glasses (having put them on).
Shin J a ni natte orivtasu.
He is a believer (having become one).
But in the case of transitive verb=? aru is more commonly
used with the subordinative to express a condition, the com-
pleted act rather than the agent being the object of attention.
Irete aru. They are inside {^haitte iru),
Tomete aru, I have a note of it {tome'ru make a note of).
Kaite aru. It stands written.
Isu wa koshiraete arimasu.
The chairs are finished. I have made the chairs.
Daidokoro ni mizu ga (wo) hiite aru.
Water is brought (in pipes) to the kitchen.
6. If a or yoroshii follows a subordinative, the idea of
permission or acquiescence is conveyed :
Kyj asobi ni dete iu
You may take a vacation to-day (go out to play).
a Students of the English language have revived an oljsoletc idiom in order
to translate progressive forms like " I am going," etc., using tsutstt aru with the
stem of the verb: iki tsutsii am is going. This construction is not infrequently
heard in speeches, etc. The subordinative of an intransitive verb may be
progressive or perfect, as explained above ; but i^i isu/su aru is free from
ambiguity.
164
The Verb
[XLIII
7. The postposition kara may follow the subordinative (p.
96c), giving the clause a temporal meaning. In the following
sentence kara may also be omitted :
KoHfia koto wa umarete kara hajivtete da.
It is the first time since I was born that I have seen such
a thing.
8. The subordinative may be used elliptically ;
Yoku ki wo tsukete. Take good care !
Cha wo ireie. Make the tea !
Yunie bakkari mite {yoku yasumimasen),
I did nothing but dream.
Kotice also shitte no tori as you know.
Vocabulary
Juchi rim, border.
kata shoulder.
saka slope, ascent.
su vinegar.
tako kite.
tako u*o age-ru fly a kite.
ato track, trace.
ashi-ato foot-print.
hiru'ineshi ) noonday meal,
Airu-han ) luncheon, tiffin.
kawi= ue above.
shiino^shita below.
kane-ire, zeni-ire purse.
zoku outlaw, rebel, robber.
dai^ dai'ka price. *
dai'kon large radish (lit.
great root).
hyj-tan gourd (used mostly
for carrying small quan-
tities o{ sake when travel-
ling), flask.
sa-tj sugar.
tokU'i customer.
kei-ho criminal law, criminal
code.
zai-nin { = tsumi'bito) crim-
inal.
ko-cho head of a school. ^
sha-rei honorarium, fee.
s/iO'ifiotsu book. ^
rem-pei military drill.
ryo-sen fishing boat.
kan-goku^ kangokU'slio prison.
givai-viu-shd Department of
Foreign Affairs.
nai'inu-sJio Department of the
Interior, Home Office.
shi'hd'sko Department of
Justice.
sen no former.
sen ni formerly.
kesu extinguish, erase.
a Dai substtlule, ka value. Dai Ib more concrete than nedan,
b From >fd school (in ^A>&>&t>) and ^/^ senior. Cho enters into a great many
compounds ;e %.^ifi-chd superintendent of a hospital (Jfyo-in), shuchd mayor
of a city, son-chb head of a village, ckb'-chd burgess, sen-cho captain of a ship, etc.
c From shc-=kakti write and mofsu=mono thinj;. But kaki-mono, meaning:^
document, is not synonomous with sha-viofsn
CLlIl] SUBORDIXATIVE 1 65
hi'keshi ) ^ ^ ki-kae-ru change (clothes).
shj'Oa-Ju 5 osore-ru fear.
^i7j» cross (a momitaia or osore-iru [am] very much
river). obliged (lit. am in dread).
moe-ru burn (intr.). yuru swing, shake (tr.).
stme-ru attack, assault. ji-shin ga yurt$ (or suru) there
tome-ru make a note of. is an earthquake.
wake-ru divide. me-gane wo kaki ru put on
isutome-ru be dilgeiit. spectacles.
— ni isuiomeni be employed ie-gaviiwo fuzuru seal a letter.
in. yatto with difficulty, at last.
Exercises
S'koshi wakete kure, Kore wa havibun wakete agemasho
(p. 84f ). Hara ga warui kara, {inono wd) hikaete tabenakereba
narimasen to isha ga iimasKta, O mi ni kakemashj k4i
(p. 44a). Djzo misete kudasai. /ma wa kogi no jikan dake
kimete oite^ ato de sharei no koto wo kimemasJto. Odawara
no shiro wa ^ Ilideyoshi ga shichikagetsu hodo semeie yatto
ochimasUta, Ano hito wa itsu mo ras/ia no kimono ivo kite
imas\ Mo o kyaku ga mina-kite orimas' ka, Hitori ka f'tari
sKka kite imasen, Kono gakko no kyoshi wa kochj wo ireie
(including) shichi nin des\ Sakuban gozen wo tabete ita toki
nijishin ga yurimasICta kara, sugu ni to wo akete soto ye
nigemasKta. Soketsu to iu Skinajin wa tori no ashiato wo
mite hajimeteji wo koshiraeta to iu hanashi ga arimas\ Kono
shimbun wo mite kara (initard) sampo ni demas/u, Keihj wo
shirabete minakereba sono bats' wa wakarimasen, Kohii ni
satd wo irete agentas/ij ka, lie, satd tea itadakimasen. Akete
misete kure. Danna wa doko ni imas* ka, /ma o yu kara
deie kimono wo kikaete irasshaimas\ Tegami wa dekite imas\
shikashi mada fijite arimasen. Naporeon issei wa Koska de
viakete kara ni san nin no tomo wo tsurete F' rafts ye nigete
kimasKta. Soko ni ochite iru shomots' wo katatukete ktire.
a The subordinative of aku, used here as an auxiliary (Ch. LV.). Vake is
of I en equivalent to " only ** (p. 48b).
b Odawara, on the Td-kai-do (east-sea-road) between Tokyo and Ilakone,
was in the XVI* Century the castle-town of the llojo family. Ochirn may be
used, like the English " fall," of the surrender of a cistle or fort.
1 66 The Verb [xliii
Nihonjin wa kaki wo (oysters) su to shoyu ni tskete iabemas\
Ano zainin wa kangok'sho wo dete kara iihito ninariinash' ta,
Jfyjtan wo kata ni kakete fianami ni ikimasKta. Ano sensei
ni Doiisugo %vo oshiete moraimasJi ta. O tokui sama des' kara^
chitto makete agemas/w. Kaneire wo wasurete kite koviarimas\
Ckiisai kodomo ni wa e wo misete oshiemas\ Ano kata wa
doko no yak'sho ni tstomtte irasshaimas ka. Sen ni wa
naimusho ni ts'tomete imash'ta ga ima wa gwaimusho ni
ts'tontete imqs\ Kimbuchi no (gold- rimmed) inegane wo
kakete imas\ Mukashi wa kami-shimo wo^ kite 7iZ> wo
mimasKta. Dozo^ ichido tazunete mite kudasai. Dokka ni
tovteie ariinas\ Ichiban o shimai no shbgun wa konogoro
made ikite irasshaiinasJi ta ; ima mo ikite irassharu ka do ka
zonjimasen. Go jti no saka wo kosVie imas\^ Osore-
irimash'te gozaimas . ^
The Japanese eat a great deal of {yoku) daikon, pickling it
in salt (p. i6og). Shall 1 ^\vq you half? The fishing boats
are all out at sea. After this I will eat moderately. He wears
poor (bad) clothes when he is at work [shigoto wo sum). Arc
the pupils all here ? [There] are five who {^lo ga) have not
yet come. To (jii wa) publish the book yen 500 are required
\kakaru), ^ including the cost of the paper {kami-dai). The
master has eaten lunch and is resting {yasunde irass/iaimas*).
Shall I open the door for you? Please open [it |. In Japan
tea is drunk with milk and sugar (do they drink tea putting
into [it] milk and sugar) ? After the rebel army {zo bu-gun)
was defeated in Oshu, it fled (fleeing went) to Yezo. Is the
gardener here ? Yes, he is watering the flowers in the garden.
That official is employed at the Department of Justice. He is
not like his older brother. Taiko's face resembled a monkey's,
it is said. The soldiers are all out for drill. The children (of
a Katni-shimc, composed of kaia-ginu (shoulder-garment) and fiakama^ was
formerly genllemen*s full dress.
b Is past fifty years of age (lit. has crossed the summit of fifty),
c This is the extremely polite form of osoreiriniashita : I am quite em-
barrassed by your kindness.
d Observe that kakarn is used in stating the amount of time, labor or
expense required for an undertaking. But in simply stating the price of a
thing one says. Go hyaku yen shitnastt.
XLIV] SUBORDINATIVE WITH IVa AND Mo 1 6/
the house) are now flying kites. Bring the camellia blossoms
lying (having fallen) there. Is the fire still burning? The
firemen came after the fire was extinguished. It is (written)
in (fit wa) the newspaper, but it is false {uso\
CHAPTER XLIV
The subordinative followed by tva generally * has a condi-
tional sense (p. 102) :
Keiko wo yamete wa do desu.
How would it be if we gave up the study ?
If then a negative word like naranai ox ikenai^ \s added,
the whole phrase is to be translated by means of ** must not "
(pp. 92d, i3C^):
Ima keiko wo yamete wa naritnasen.
You must not give up the study now.
Akete mite wa ikemasen. You must not open it.
As in the case of adjectives, te wa may be contracted to
cha ; but such contractions are avoided in polite or formal
discourse.
Followed by mo the subordinative has a concessive sense
and must be translated by means of " even though,*' ** even
if" (p. ii/f). If ^^r^j///V or a similar expression follows, the
sentence has a permissive sense like the English " may.*' Such
a sentence is often a polite command.
So nasUte mo yoroshu gozaimasu.
There is no objection to your doing so.
Nete mo yoroshu gozaimasu ka. May I go to bed ?
For the subordinative with mo the past tense with 'tte {to
itte^ tote) may be substituted :
Dare ni kikaseta 'tte honto to omoi wa shinai.
No matter to whom you tell it, no one will think it true.
Kikase-ru is the causative of kiku to hear. Kikaseta *tte is
equivalent to kikasete mo. Omoi wa shinai^ often pronounced
ontoya shinai, is a very emphatic way of saying omowafiai.
a The rule docs not apply to sentences like the following : Kimatte v*a
imasen. It is not decided. There is no rule to that effect. Kombnn tuatakushi
no ucM ye iomatte wa kuremai ka. Would he (you) not stay at my house
to-night ?
b When reference is made to one's relations with other persons, iumanai
is inexcusable, from sumu to be ended, settled, composed, may be used : Omae
senna ni namakett iU ivn 0 totfsan ni sumanai %o. It is unfdial to your father
to be so idle.
1 68 The Verb [xuv
Vocabulary
Classical concessive forms, like mi-redo iino) though he sees,
mi-taredo (wo) though he saw, occur now and then.
kabura turnip. mud<j ua vain, of no use.
nishiki brocade. fu-yo na not needed, useless.
isuzure rags. asobu, asonde play, amuse
sumi India ink. one's self.
it/?fvz-^^jrt; [Japanese] unibrel- asobi ni deru go out for rec-
la. * rcation.
komori hdit. hashini, hase-ru go fast, run.*
kdviori'gasa [European] uni- kamau heed, mind.
brella. katsu, katte win a victory
ri reason, principle, right. ( — /// katsu defeat).
nik'kt diary. noseru place on top ( — n
nikki fit tsuke-ru note in a — wo noseru),
diary. nure-ru get wet
taku-an^ fakuan-zuke pickled bisshori nitre- ru get wet to the
daikon. ^ skin.
yakU'Soku agreement, cove- oriru descent, alight.
nant. sage-ru opi). age-ru.
tagae-ru alter. taviaerii bj accumulated (of
yakusoku wo tagae-ru break inoucy).
a promise. uderu cook by boiling in
Rdina~ji Roman characters. water. ^
suppai sour (of taste). — wo abi-ru bathe in.
/j«;//rtrrt;/rtr/ worthless, foolish. — no ma ni an be in time for. ^
a Karn=To (p. 122a) is prefixed to the names of articles formerly imported
from abroad ; e, g., kara-kane bronze, karnkami wall paper, or screens made of
the same.
b From Taku-an the name of a priest who is said to have invented this now
indispensable article of diet. Pickles in j^eneral are called [0) ko-kd, from kd
(c) fragrant.
c Synonymous with hashiru is kake-ru^ but the latter is used of animals or
men only.
d To cook in skdyu is ni-ru; e.g., saktina wo niru. To cook rice is meshi
7£'^ /rt^"/// to boil water is >'w tvo wakasu. Jfakas/t is the causative of ivakti.'
Yu ga ivai/e imasu. The water is boiling.
e Lit. meet tlie lime. Kisha 110 ma ni au catch the train. The expression
is also used in the more general sense of " to be sufficient " : Kon dt ma ni
aimasho. This will probably be sufficient ; causative : A'ore dt ma ni awasc-
mas ho. We will make this do.
XUV] SUBORDINATIVE WUH II U AND Mo 169
Exercises
Kona kabura wa udete moyawaraka ni nariinas^mau Sonna
Uumaranai koto wo nikki ni ts'kete zva {ts^kechd) ikeniasen,
Omae kyo wa kutabiretara^ sugu ni nete mo ii. Fuyo na mono
iva sUete mo yj gozmrnas* ; iriyo na mono wa sUtte wa K^sUecha)
narimasen. ^ Sonna muda na koto wa wasurete mo yd gozai-
mas*. Mb uchi ni yd ga nai kara, omae kaimono ni dete mo
ii. Kimono wa ima sugu ni atsuraete mo shogwatsu made ni
wa dekimas mai {jfiogwatsu noma uiwa aimas*mai). Kore
wa itsu tabete mo umai des\ *' Mo kodomo ga iisutsu ni
narimashUa kara, tenarai no keiko wo hajimete wa do de
gozaimas ka, Omae nijikan ka san jikan wa asobi ni dete
mo ii. Shokuji no sh^taku ga dekiiara^ sugu ni tabete vu yu
gozaimas*. Soko ni am mono wo tansu no hikidashi ni irete
mo tana ni nosete mo ii. Seiyorydri wo tabete tva (tabec/ia)
ikaga des\ Mo {mo) chitto makete wa {makecha) do des\
Kowarete mo kamaimasen. ^ Ron ni makete mo ri ni katsu
(Proverb). ^ Mukashi samurai wa shibai wo mite wa {mini
koto wa) narimasen deslita ; shikashi no wa mite mo yd
gozaimasKta. Kyd wa atsui kara, kawa no mizu wo abite xva
[abic/id) do des\ letsudobasha no hashitte iru uchi ni orite wa
(firichd) abunai des\ Kono hey a no kiiki ga warui kara, mado
wo akete mo yd gozaimas' ka. Sayo, akete mo yoroshii. Kono
gaku wa skoshi sagete mo agete mo dochira de mo yoroshii. *
Sono uchi no mono wo mite mo ii ka. Sayd^ mite mo yd
gozaimas'. Tsuzure ivo kite mo kokoro tva nisKki (Proverb).
Sensei ga nani wo oshiete mo shosei ni wa omoshiroku nai des\
Dare ga oshiete mo kamaimasen. Kore wa nete mo okite mo
{samete mo) wasureraremasen.
a By means of (his negative expression one may translate the English
«* keep " or ** preserve."
b Ifsu tabeie mo every time I eat it. Similar constructions occur frequently :
nani %oo tabete mo no matter what I eat, dare ^a kite mo no matter who comes,
do kangaete mo thinking it over in every ix>5Sible way. Compare the last two
sentences in the exercises, also p. 45b.
c The verb kamau generally occurs in the negative form. Kamaimasen-
I don't mind; it makes no difference. KamatK^nnai hd ga yokatta. It might
have been better not to pay any attention to it. Dozo o kamai naku. Please
do not trouble yourself.
d With katiu, ni is ordinarily used to denote the object : teki-gun ni katsu to
defeat the enemy. But here it is exactly equivalent to the English «* in."
c Sageiti to hang lower; ni;ertt to han^ higher.
I70 The Verb [xliv
How would it be if we made (koshtraeru) an English-
Japanese dictionary in (of) Rovtajif Even if we made such a
dictionary {wa i), there would probably be few buyers (people
who buy would be few). As it has become late, may 1 go to
bed ? Since these pickles have become sour, you may throw
them away {/teni). Since I still need that {wa i), you must
not throw it away. One must not break a promise. As there
is nothing more to do i^yo ga nai), you may go to bed. Even
if he gives up sa^f, he will hardly save anything (money will
hardly accumulate). As it has become too late, it will be (is)
of no use even if it is finished {dekite kuru). How would it be
if we put [himj into {ireru) the hospital ? May I stay {ifti) here
or shall 1 go elsewhere Qioka ye deru)'> He will (docs) not
give up tobacco, though he knows {shitte iru) that it injures
him (da^u ni nam koto). How would it be if we changed
rikshas here ? If dinner is not yet ready, we may cat after-
wards {nochi ni). How would it be to go out for recreation ?
This plate will hardly break even though it falls. Sumi is
useful even if it is broken. I will take an umbrella : it is
unpleasant {komaru) to get (if one get) wet through and
through, a As the weather is doubtful, you must not forget
[your J umbrella. Though I sleep well at night, when I awake
1 feel as if I had not slept {tienai yd na kimochi ga shimas').
CHAPTER XLV
Negative Subor- tabe-zu {shite) mi-zu {shite)
dinative tabe-zu ni mi-zu ni
tabe-naide {-nde) mi-naide {-nde)
tabe ' nakute mi-nakute
For the uses of these forms compare the preceding chapters.
I. In the literary language zu is the termination of the
negative conclusive, as well as of the connective or inconclu-
sive, form of verbs :
Atiirazu to iedomo tokarazu {toku, arazu).
Though it did not hit [the mark], it is not far [from it].
a When one has actually been wet, one may say : nurete komaru. But "uhe
added to nurete Indicates a general supposition.
xLv] Negative Subordinative 171
This use occurs in proverbs and other sentences adopted from
the classical language. But in the colloquial the iJist predica-
tive verb in a series of coordinate negative clauses must take
one of the endings given in Ch. XLI , or, if itself subordinated,
naidg,
Chikagoro wa him a ga nakute hito wo miviau koto mo
dekizu sampo sum koto mo dekinaide komatte imasu,
I have had a hard time of it lately because for lack of
time I can neither visit people nor go out for a walk.
In formal addresses shite may be added to the form in zu. ^
But in general the use of this smacks of the literary style. In
the colloquial the forms in zu ni and naide are more commonly
used to indicate the subordination of a clause.
2. The form in zu {ni) may be used adverbially :
nokorazu all, none being left (p. 50).
iarazu closely, from tatu be enough.
mono mo iwazu silently, from iu to say.
omowazn shirazu unintentionally, unawares, from omou
think, shiru know.
inuko inizu ni blindly, from muko what is in front of one.
Compare shirazu shirazu no aida before [I] knew it.
3. As in the case of the positive subordinative, iru or om
may be added to denote continuance or a condition. Only the
forms in zu ni and naide may be so u.sed :
Tabezu ni oru ) have eaten nothing, or,
Tabenaide oru ) continue to eat nothing.
Suki na mono datte mo tabenaide orimas\
He refrains from eating even things of which he is fond.
4. By the addition of wa the negative subordinative acquires
a conditional sense :
Tabezu ni wa oraremasen. [1] cannot exist without eating.
Such words as naranai and ikenai (p. 158) may follow only
the forms in naide wa and nakute wa. ^ In Tokyo the latter
is preferred :
Tabete minakute wa wakarivtasen. I must first taste it.
a Compare the use of shit* with kara : soreda Aap-a shiU since that is the
case.
b May be contracted to nakucha {nakutcha\ as alto naidt wa to naija. In
the next example also otU iva may be contracted lo otcha ; tie 7va to icha.
172 The Verb [xlv
While naranai^ etc.,- cannot follow tabexu ni wa immediately,
one may say :
Mono wo tabezu ni otte {ite) wa narifnasen,
[You] must not continue to fast.
(lit. must not be without eating something).
5. The particle vto gives the negative subordinative a conces-
sive sense. The idiom is tabesn to mo, not tabezu ni mo. * One
may also say, tabenaide mo^ tabenakute mo :
Minakute.^tno ii. It is not necessary to sec it.
(lit. it is good though [I] do not sec.)
Sore wa iwazu to mo shiteta^ koto desu.
It is unnecessary to speak of it.
(lit. though none says it, it is a thing that one could
know.)
Mono mo iwazu mata tabe mo shinaide mo {shinai no ?ii)
nodo ga itj gozaimasu.
My throat hurts even when I neither speak nor eat.
Shinaide is the negative subordinative from siiru to do. For
the sake of emphasis suru is often used with the stem of a verb,
as here.
Vocabulary
oto sound, noise. yoroi armor.
oto ga suru there is a sound, te-hon model, pattern, copy.
oto wo saseru make a sound, yu-ineshi ) supper, even'ng
tatami a thick mat (3 ft. x 6) yu-hau \ meal.
made of straw and cover- kun (c)^kimin\aistcr, Iord.*=
ed with finer matting. bun-seki analysis (chemical).
yome bride, young wife. chi-rl geography.
yome ivotoru {morau) marry, reki-shi history.
a Idioms like tabezu ni de mo are sometimes heard. V'abenu ni mo may occur
in such a sentence as : MasaA'a tabezu ni mo oraremasen kara, konna tsnmaranni
mono de mo tabete imasu. Hecause it is quite impossible to exist without eating
at all, I cat even such wrelclicd stuff as this. The word masaka is used
commonly before suppositions which are absur<i or not likely to be fulfillod.
b Compare p. 55e and the list p. 128.
c Kun may be added, like san^ to the HurM.ime nf a man, when the speaker
is on terms of ^jood fellowship with him.
XLv] Negative Subordixative 173
jt-ken affair, case. shitatame-ru write (a letter or
Arai'sho square script. » document).
sihsho cursive style. utUie-ru accuse ( — wo saiban-
Afraid retainer (of a noble), sho ni\
a savinrai (in relation to — «^' w^^/-r/^ make an apology
his lord). to.
kk'fuku hunger. sankei suru go for worship (to
kufuku ni nam get hungry. a shrine or temple).
kyu'byo sudden illness. kokoro-mi-ru try, tempt.
yakU'Shu drug. iori-shirabe-ru investigate.
yo-ji bu iness. karuta wo torn play cards.
/r»-»<7i guidance, knowledge. *^ kane (jseni) wo kake-ru slake
annai-ja {annai-shd) guide. money.
evibi'fuku swallow-tailed mtkata wo kakeru determine
coat. ^ the weight.
5/7/-^/f;/ judgment (at a court — ni sawaru come into con-
of justice). flict with.
saiban-sho courthouse. — no ki ni sawaru offend.
kjfti na sudden, urgent ai-kawarazu without chang-
kake-ru run (p. i68c). ing, as always.
;ftf/-rw pass over, cross (=>*^ J//), kitchiri (Jo) exactly, precisely.
Bxercises
Michi wa wakarimas' kara, annaija wo tsurezu ni iku
tsutnori dgs\ Ravtp* ni hi Wo is^kenaide oke, ^ Omae kore
kara yoku ki wo ts^kenak'te zva {t$ kenaknchd) ikenai. Omae
inaiasa rokuji ni okinak'te wa {pkinakuchd) naranai. IVata-
kushi wa kuji s'koshi mae ni denak'te wa narimasen. Kiini
iva Tanaka kun no ki ni sawaru koto wo itta (past from m)
^ The iai-sho, from km model and sho^r^kaku^ is tlic unabridged form of tlie
character. Sd^sko is derived from so grass. An intermediate style is called
b Go atmai iiashimashd I will show you the way. Go atmai de gozaitnasho.
Yoa probably know. Go annai no tori as you know.
c A literal translation : ^;« swallow, ^i tail, /mX*#4 garment. A frock coat is
c^ied by its English nzrat fWokk^ kdto ; a common sack coat is se-biro {jfe back,
kiroi broad).
d Oku with the negative subordinativc may be translated by means of
** leave " and a passive participle : tsukenaidt okti to leave anlightcd. In this
omncction the form in tti ni may also be used.
174 The Verb [xlv
kara, wabinaide wa ikemasen. Sonna ui kakezu to mo it ;
kisha no deru toki made ni wa viada yohodo ^ aida ga arimas^,
Kesa gozen wo tabezu ni devias/i'ta kara^ domo, kuf^ku ni
natte tavtarimasen, Kokorominaide wa {kokorominaija)^
wakarimasen, Sonna warui koto wa sensei ni todokenak'te
wa narimasen. Todokete mo todokenak' te mo do de mo
kamaimasen. Vome wo torn to, kuyak'sho ye todokenak'te wa
narimasen. Sono hako no mekata wa kakete minak'te mo
wakarimas\ Sonna koto wo saibansho ye uttaezu to mo
yokatta ni. Ima wa kimenak'te mo yj gozaimas\ Kono
tegami wa kyu na yjj'i de tva nai kara, ima sKtatamezu to mo
a n* des\ Kono yak' shu wa nan' des' ka, Sayo, bunseki sKie
minak'te wa wakarimasen, Kono bawai niwa, wa to iuji wo
tskezu to mo ii «' des\^ Tehon wo mizu ni o kaki nasai.
Kaisho to sdsbo rydho tomo oboenak'te wa narimasen, Kicku
no aida wa chitto mo soto ye dezu, niku mo sakana mo tabezu^
mdta ie no uchi de takai (loud) oio wo saseru koto mo dekima-
sen. Dozo aikawarimasezu. ^ Tabe mo shinaide tabeta yd na
koto wo iimas\
One must take care that {yd ni) the fire of the pipe (tobacco)
does not fall on (ni) the mats. Within {uc/ii ni) one year I
must learn at the least about {hodo) a thousand Chinese char-
acters. As I went to bed last night without supper, I am
faint with hunger (becoming hungry cannot endure) this morn-
ing. As I must go out at five o'clock, we will begin our lesson
{keiko) precisely at four. When (to) [a man] adopts a person
(receives an adopted son), he must report to the district-office.
Must I wear a swallowtail to go there ? You need not wear
a swallowtail. I cannot teach history without teaching geog-
a Theyo in yohodo b not derived {lova yoi, but is the Chinese equivalent of
aniari.
b ^nsicvidi oi liol'oromiru one may also say: yatU mini f rom ^^ rM to do (p.
1 1 6c).
c Translate : In this case wa is not needed. For bawai see p. I37e«
d Some such phrase as ^ >&^//-i Mt negaimasu I desire [that you will treat
me] in a friendly manner, is understood. The phrase is used on various
occasions. In offering New Year's congratulations it is used in the form : DHe,
konnen mo aikazuarimasezu, I hope wc shall be good friends this year also.
The ai politely preBxed to verbs in formal speech has lost its original meaning
of « mutually." Compare /72-/f/7r//^^/'M rca if possible (p. zz 2d).
xivj
Negative Subordimative
175
raphy. That Japanese intended to investigate our police sys-
tem (the matter of the police of this place) for two years, but
on account of {de) the sudden illness of his father he returned
to [hisj country without investigating [it]. This case must be
brought before {uttaeru) the court. As the hot water has be-
come tepid, you need not put in (umrru) any cold water.
Without seeing the copy I cannot write. Sanetomo, disregard-
ing {kikazu ni) what his retainer said, went for worship to the
[temple of J Hachiraan of Kainakura without wearing armor
under his garments ; consequently he was murdered (korosare
ru).^ Please leave the window unopened as dust is rising outside
{soto ni) just now. Without crossing the mountain, we will
go this way {kochira no michi wo yuku). We left it undecid-
ed. We played cards without staking [any] money.
CHAPTER XLVI
Desiderative
Negative "
Alternative
Negative "
iabe-tai
wish to eat
tabe-taku nai
do not wish to eat
tab e- tat i
at times eating
tabe-nakattari
tabe-nandari
tabe-naidari
at times not eating
nii'tai
wish to see
mi'taku nai
do not wish to see
mi'tari
at time3 seeing
mi-nakattari
tni-nandari
mi-naidari
at times not seeing
I. As has been observed before (p. 100), the desiderative
is an adjective and may be inflected as such :
Tabetaku narimashita. I have become desirous to eat ^^
Tabetakute komarimasu. I am very anxious to eat.
Tabetakereba, tabete mo ii. You may eat, if you wish.
The adverbial ending taku becomes to before gozaimasu (p.
a Sanetomo, son of Yoritomo, was appointed shOgun in 1203, and in 12x9
was murdered by his nephew Kagyo. Hachiman is the name of the god of
war. For Kamakura see p. X22C.
b The word « hungry " is hardly a correct translation for tabitm, " I have
become hungry/* literaUy translated into Japanese is, Himojikti narimashita^
or, Kitfuku ni narimashita. The idea of '* hungry " and the idea of tahetai
ufually coincide, hut not always. See the last of the English sentences.
176 The Vkrb [xrAi
100). To the form in tai may be added mono desu^ no desu,
or simply desu. By adding to otnoimasu {to omotte iviasu) the
speaker may avoid expressing his wish too bluntly or com-
mitting himself too definitely.
It is to be noted carefully that the desiderative cannot bo
used of the third person except (a) when to iu or no desu is
added ; (b) when a derivative verb is formed by adding garu
to the desiderative stem (comp. hoshigam p. 1 5 2a) ; or (c)
when one speaks in behalf of another and in his presence :
Mairitai to itte orimasu. He says he wants to go.
Kono kodomo wa Amerika ye ikitai ?io desu.
This boy wants to go to America.
IVatakushi no otZto wa Avterika ye ikitagatie iru ga ;
tsurete itte kudasaru koto tva dekimasuniai ka.
My younger brother is desirous to go to America ; could
you not take him with you?
The word which is the object in the English sentence may
take ga in Japanese (p. I03e) : Gozen ga tabetai mon desu.
In this case the peisonal subject takes wa. Desideratives may
also be used attributively with the nouns which are their
objects.
2. The alternative is used when acts or states occur by turns
(comp. p. 99) :
Heya wo haitari fuitari shite oriinashita.
[IJ was sweeping and wiping [the floors of] the rooms.
Alternatives may be translated by means of "at times — at
times," "now — again," or^ in some cases, simply by "and."
They cannot be inflected and ordinarily are not used except
with forms of suru to do. Notice the following elliptical
construction .
Sore wa negattari kanattari desu.
It is just what I want (lit. desiring, obtaining).
Vocabulary
oboe memory. hatsu-yume first dream of the
yuine dream. year. ^
a This hatsu is the equivalent of sho, in shohan (p. 93), much used as a
prefix in the sense of * first." It must not be confused with the Chinese haim
to start, originate.
XLvi] Dksidekative and Alternative 177
kake-vtono a picture or writ- seiya-zukuri no built in Euro-
ing in the form of a roll pean style,
which may be opened aisume-ru gather, assemble^
and hung on a wall. collect
^T^-^i/ adjustment, condition. * koto-suke-ruxxsQ an opportunity
hen-kwa change, grammali- to despatch anything, send
cal inflection. word.
dJ'sAi no Aen-^wa conjugation, sashi-age ru lift up, give (more-
ji-dai age, epoch. formal than ageru),
ji dai no aru antique. hent^ hette decreabc ; hara ga
kwa-dan flower-bed. — become hungry.
mivi'pj civil law, civil code, goku (c) very.
nadOf nazo, nanzo et cetera. ^ saki hodo a little while ago.
/jtt>('»A» make, build (a house), iotetno by no means (with a
raise (a crop). negative word). ^
Bxercises
Watakushiwa Nihon no mono wo s* koshi atsumetj gozawias\
Donna mono des' ka, Sayoyjidai no aru kakemono nazo ga ya
gozaimas, Matsubara san ni kotozuketai koto ga arimas\
Anata wa issho ni oide nasaru o hima ga gozaimasen ka, Ta-
daima te garni wo sJitatametj gozaitnas' kara^ o a to kara ^
inairimashj, Watakushi wa P*rosha no mimpj no koto ga
torishirabetj gozaimas* ga, ii hon wo go zonji de arimasen ka.
Nihongo wa sonfia ni keiko wo yametari hajimetari sKte wa
oboeraremasen (p. io8h). Kyo wa 0 tenki des' kara, asobi ni
detaku narimaskta. Mizu wo abiru to, mono wo tabetaku na-
rimas\ « Doka, Nihon ye itte mttai mon des\ ^ Sfioji wa
a Aniado wa guai ga waruu The sliding doors do not fit well into their
grooves. Waiakushi toa ionogoro gttai ga warui. I have been under the
weather lately.
b These words are attached to a noun immediately, and precede such
particles as wa, ga, etc.
c Kesshite is used of a firm resolution or of a statement for which the speaker
makes himself personally responsible: Kesshite sonna koto wa arimasen, 1
assure you there will be nothing of the kind. Totemo is not so positive and
indicates merely that there arc serious diflSculties in the way : Totemo tamkari^
ntasumai. There is almost no chance of his recovery.
d O ato kara afterwards, after you.
e Mono is indefinite (p. 47). Mono wo tabetaku naru become hungry.
f /)AI»(liL somehow or otber) here wrvc* to express the fervor of the
desire and may be translated ** very much." Itte miiai wish to visit (lit. go and
see).
178 The Verb [xlvi
sonna ni shiju aketari shimetari sKte iru io^ guai ga warukn
narimas*. Atsui to, mizuga^ abitaku narim/is\ Kyo wa sHoshi
kibun ga wariikute sainpo ni detaku wa arimasen. Sakihodo
kimnslCta shosei wa anata ni go hon wp 0 kari moshitai to
iUe imasKta Anata no yj ni kanji no kakiyo wo oboetai
mono des^ keredomo^ totemo oboeru koto wa dekimas'mai. Are
wa netari okitari sKte imas\ Hito wo sonna ni agetari
sagttari slite wa ikemasen. ^ Komban no hatsuyume ni wa
Fuji no yama no yume de mo mitai mon* des\ ^ Niwa no
sakura ga sakimasKta kara% oide wo negatte ^ ippai sashi-
agetai mon dis\ Anata ni sashiagetai mono ga arimas\
Kwadan ni botan wo ippon uetai mon des\ DJmo, bunsfu wo
kaite mitak'te mo, ii kangae ga demasen kara, yoshimashj.
DomOt shibai ga mitakute tamarimasen.
Often when {to) I hear [of] the beauty {ii koto) of Japanese
scenery I become desirous to go and see jitj. The room will
become (becomes) very cold, if you continue {suru) opening
and shutting the door. I wish to show you [some] Japanese
photographs. 1 wish to learn to write (kaku koto wo) Chinese
characters; don't you know [of ] a good teacher? 1 wish to
borrow {o kari mSsu) a little money; will you please loan me
£some]? 1 should like to learn the conjugation of Japanese
verbs. As 1 have [some] leisure to-day, I wish to out for a
little recreation {chotto asobi ni), [Our] neighbor wishes to
build a house in European style, but probably [his] money
does not yet suffice for that {sore ni wa). I should like to eat
Japanese food (cooking) once. He wants to learn Chinese
characters, but his memory is bad and he immediately for^^ets
(forgetting finishes) the characters he has learned {osowatta).
Look ! yonder a ship is at times visible and at times out ot
a litx^ agtru tiii^ sagiru have the derived senses of ** extol" and "* dis-
parage ".
b It is considered a sign of good luck to dream of Mount Fuji on the night
of the second of January. — no yume wo ntiru to dream of (lit. see a dream of).
Ha ga nnketa yume no tttimashfia, I dreamed that I lost a tooth (a tooth was
extracted). Notice that de mo may be added to nouns as weU as pro-
nouns (Ch. XVII.), making the sense indefinite : a dream of Kujt or a dream
of that kind. Compare the sentence p. Z72A. The hawk (//7/(*<7) and the egg-
plant {nasubi) are alsu favorable omens in a haimyume. Hence the proverb :
Uhi^ Fuji ; ni, taka ; san, nasubu
c Ouie JVC negaimasu. Please come to see me (lit. I beg your presence). Sti.ke
wo is understood with ifpau
XLVll]
The R Group
^79
sight (hidden). As I wish to get off (descend), stop
{tomeru) / a He wants to visit Germany. He wants to borrow
a graiUmar of {ni) you. I should like to study and learn
Japanese, but I haven't much (amari) leisure. The children
want to fly kites. As I have become hungry (stomach has
decreased), I want to eat (p. 143b).
CHAPTER XLVII
Verbs of the second class (p. 142) may be divided into
groups, according to the consonants which precede the u of
the present tense. To the first group belong verbs in ru.
I. Paradigm of torn (stem ^ori) to take :
Positive
Negative
toranai, toran («)
toranakatta, — nanda
toruinai^
toranai darj^ toran daro
toranakaitaro^ — nandarD
toranakatta daro
c toranakereba ^ (toranakubd)
toraneba
toranai nara (ba)
toranaiattara, — nandara {ba)
toranakatta nara {ba)
torn na
o tori de nai yo
torazu {shite)t torazu ni
torannidfy torande
tomtakuti
tontaku nai
toranakattari^ ^ — nandari
toranaidari
a If the kurumahiki ii standing with the shafts in his hands, one may say :
oreshiii kurt^ from droiu to let down.
b Forms like ^rannkard (comp. tabenakard p. 154) are sometimes heard, but
the propriety of including them in d paradigm is disputed.
c Toraba, as also the negattytf tcranakuba^ is a cla'Ssical form.
d Forms like toranakereba nr^ TariOUsly contracted : toranakereba^ forand-
kerya (emphatic : toranakeryti\ torankya toranya.
Present
torn
Past
iotta
Future or
toro
Probable
torn daro
Probable Past
tottaro
totta daro
Conditional
toreba {toraba)
torn nara {ba)
Past
tottara {ba)
totta nara {ba)
Imperative
tore
{0) tori na
0 tori {yo)
Subordinative
totti
Desiderativc
toritai
Alternative
tottari
i8o The Verb [xlvh
2. The characteristic vowels are i, a, € and u,
I The forms iotte^ tottari, totta are derived by elision and
assimilation from the stem tori and te, tari^ ta. The ending ia
is a contraction of the classical tarii (attributive) or /^r/ (con-
clusive). Such uncontracted forms as toriU and totitaru (in
the attributive position) are sometimes heard in speeches and
occur in proverbs. Observe that the / of the stem does not
suffer elision in the desiderative.
A The form iord is a contraction of toram (u), "which in
the classical language becomes to ran. ^ Such forms as /oran
creep into speeches, especially with to sum : shinan to suru
hiio a man about to die. Observe that the vowel of the stem
in changed to a in the positive future and in all the negative
forms except the future and the imperative. The classical
negative forms torazu, toranu (attributive), and toraji (future)
would also come under this head.
E In the positive imperative and conditional the vowel of
the stem is changed to e : tore, toreba. Here would belong the
classical concessive toredomo\ which, however, rarely occurs
in the coUoqu'aL
U In the negative imperative and future, as in the positive
present, the vowel becomes u : toru na, toriunau
3. The verbs aru to be and naru to become <^ are included
in this group.
There are many verbs ending in am which are passive or
intransitive {ji-d3shi) and correspond to transitive verbs (ta-
doski) in e-ru, both being in most cases represented by the
same ideogram. ^
agaru go up, take (food, etc). ageru lift up, give.
aiant strike, meet (p. 71c). aterti apply, hit, guess*
atsumaru assemble. atsumeru gather.
asukaru take charge of (p 184b). azukeru entrust
hajimaru begin (intr.). hajimeru begin (tr.).
kakaru be hung. kakerti hang.
a From verbs of the first class similar forms may be derived : taben^ min^
b But it must not be supposed that this is a general rule or that the list
here given is complete. See interesting tables in Imbrie's Etymology p. 2*jfL
c This naru must be distinguished from the naru derived from m am (Ch
XXXIII ; c. g.,JiduM no kerai naru cMkshin a true liegeman, being his own
retainer*
XLVIl]
The R Group
i8i
magaru be bent, turn,
masaru be mixed.
osamaru be governed, pacified.
osamaru be paid (of taxes).
sagaru descend, return.
shizumaru become calm.
tamaru be accumulated.
tasufcaru be saved, recover.
tomaru stop, be entertained.
ivakaru be divided, understood.
kawaru be changed, vary.
mageru bend.
mazeru mix.
osamaru govern, pacify.
osameru pay (taxes).
sageru take down, suspend,
shizumeru tranquillize. ^
tameru accumulate.
tasukeru save, help.
tomeru stop, entertain.
wakeru divide.
kaeru change.
sueru set.
suwaru sit (in native manner).
In some cases forms in aru are contractions of potential or
honorific forms (see also Ch. XLIX.).
makaru be able to come down on the price, from make-
rareru.
uasaru do, from nasareru.
kudasaru bestow, from kudasareru.
irassharu be, come, go, from iraserateru.
vssbaru say, from ostrareru.
Vocabulary
(Include the verbs given above.)
saku produce, yield, crop.
haka grave.
ita board.
w/ body, self (p. $8). shi wo tsukuru compose a
namida tears.
shita tongue.
bo pole, cli;b, beam.
riku land (opp. sea).
riku ni agaru ti land.
a These vt rbs sliould not be confused with sktMumu sink, be immersed, and
the corresponding transitive shuume-ru,
b The term shi is now general and is applied to all foreign and to modern
Japanese poetry, but in old Japan f//» was understood to mean Chinese verses.
In the sense of poetry the word ufa is limited to verses written in the old
•native style, but in the sense of song il is universally applicable.
shi poem. ^
shi wo tsukuru
poem.
rei politeness.
bu-rei rudeness.
sen-do sailor, boatman.
tei'haku anchoring.
I§^
The Verb
[XJLVII
yu-dan negligence, inattention.
tei'shorba^suitishon station.
sho (c) many, several (p. i).
amaru be in excess.
damarn be silent.
horu dig, carve,
kusam decay, be malodorous.
naoru be repaired, cured
(comp. naosu),
ni-ru boil, cook (p. i68d).
— ;// noborn ascend.
okoru arise, break out, get
angry.
sawagu, sawaidi be noisy,
agitated.
shikaru scold.
taru^tari-ru be enough (p.
142).
tomu be rich.
iomi riches, lottery.
tomi ni ataru win in a lottery.
wataru cross.
tsumoru be piled up^ accumu-
late.
yoru twist
kc-y^ri {kaini^ yori) paper
twisted into a string.
hone bone*
hone wo oru exert one s self
(lit. break bones).
hone- on eflFort.
deki-agaru be finished.
tsuki-ataru come up against,
go straight toward.
has hi wo kake-ru build a
bridge.
— wake ni (wrt) ikanai may
not.
kare-kore about (p. 28b).
san-san (ni) recklessly, harsh-
ly, severely.
sek-kaku with special pains^
kindly.
to-chu de on the way.
Exercises
Daviatte iru hito wa yudan ga dekinai,^ Bunshj wa
ts*kuru fit wa imi ga wakaranaku naranaide narudake
inijikaku in yd ni ki wo ts kenakereba narimasen. Kono kin
wa gin ga mazatte imas* kara, shiromi-gnkatte ifnas\ ^ Taiso
yowatta. IVatakushi wa ik^sa ga okoreba {okottara), sugu ni
kuni ye kaeranakereba narimasen, Ano hito wa naze okori-
mash'ta ka, Domo, komarifnas* ; ki ni iran koto ga areba,
sugu ni okoriinas\ Anata sugu (ni) o kaeri ni narimas ka, lie^
a More fully expressed : Vvdnn siiru koto ga dekinai. One must be wary in
dealing with a taciturn man. Many sentences of this kind end in the
negative imperative >'//</«« suru iia.
I) Mas a white tinge, from shiromi (p. 21 ) and kakaru. One may also say :
shiionti ga kaiU imasu the white tinge prevails, from katsu to conquer.
xLvii] The R Group . 183
skoshi mawatti kaerimas\ Jibun no mi no osamaran hito ga
iak*san arimas\ Tokyo no mono wa san gwatsu noju go uichi
ni awe ga furu to^ Umewaka no namida da to iimas\ *
Mukashi wa tabi wo sum hito ga ^^ren-dai** to iu ita ni b3
wo ni hon ts^keta mono ni notU Oigawa wo^ watatta ga^
konogoro wa hashi ga kakatte imas\ Nihon ni wa hashi no^
hakatte oran kawa ga tak'san arimas\ IVatakushi no
tomodachi wa ioc/m de kane ga nakunatta kara, komatta
tegami wo yokoshimasK ta. Tadqima wa ShimbasK kara Ueno
made tetsudo ga kakatte orimas, Ikura hone wo otte yatte
f/to, hayaku dekiagarimasen. B,n no Shokaku to iu hito wa ^
ashi ga jobu de shokoku wo mawatta sj des' ; sore da kara
sKte^ ima de mo yoku shokoku wo mawaru hito ga waraji wq^
sono hito no so ni kakemas\ Fuji san ni nobotta koto ga arimas*
ka. Sayo, nobotta koto ga arimas\ JSlobori wa nan j'ikan
kakarlmash^ ta ka. Sayo, karekore hachijikan kakarimasK ta.
Kono sakana wa doku da kara^ o agari de nai yo, Ni san
nichi no aida Nihongo wo hanasanai to, slita ga mawaranaku
nariinas\ Watakusht ga kuni ye kaeru toki, Honkon ni June
ga teihaku shimasKta kara, riku nt agatte hito ban yadoya ni
iomarlmasKta ; shikashi hidoku atsui no de, yodoshi nemasen
deskta. Alukashi wa Tenryugawa wo fune de watatta ga^
ima wa hashi ga dekite orimas\ Ante ga futtari yuki ga
Juttari sh'te komarimas, Koyori wa kami wo y otte koshiraeta
mono des. K *satte mo tai (Proverb). Kono taki wa urn no
ho ni mawatte mtru koto ^a dekimas kara, Uramigataki to
mDskimas\ ^ Tomi ni atatte kanemochi ni naritai mon des*^
IVakaita ka wakaranai ka wakarimasen. Mina wa zvakart-
viasen.^ Wakatte mo wakaranai kao %vo sh'te iwasKta.
a Umewaka is the name of a child who was kidnapped from a noble family
in Kyolo and died at MukSjima in T6ky5. At a little temple erected there \\\
its honor a memorial service is held on the 15th of March every year.
b This river, which forms the boundary between the provinces of Siiruga
and TotSmi, must be crossed by travellers on the 'l5kaido, the highway
between Ky6l5 and T6ky5,
c A. hermit and priest of the seventh century, round whose name many
legends cluster.
d A waterfall in the neighborhood of Nikko.
c I do not understand ALL, L e., there are parts that I do not understand.
Mina tvakarinmsen. It is all dark to me.
184 The Verb [xlvii
S*teru kami ga areba tas'kem kami mo aru,^ Soreja.kono
shtnamono wo o azukari itasKte okimashX^ Sekkaku des'
Jdara, go chiso m azukarimasho {narimasko). Ano kichigai
wa anna ni sawaide oru keredomo, jiki ni shizumaru yo.
Teishaba ye mairimasuru ni wa^ dj i tiara yorosku gozai-
masho {ka). Sayo^ soko wo tsukiataite hidari no ho ye ma-
gareba^ machigai naku s'teishon ye oide nasaru koto ga deki-
fnas\ Kakari no hito wa mo sagarimash* ta, ^
Names of things vary according to (depending on) locality
{place). Be silent 1« l\i{niwa) Nikko (r) there is (8) also
the grave (7) of the horse (6) on which leyasu (2) rode ($)
at {ni) the battle (4) of Sekigahara (3). The teacher got
angry and scolded the pupils severely. Please hand {torn) me
that dictionary. Did you {kimi 2) compose (3) this Chinese
poem {wa i)? The daimyds* mansions which were in Tokyo
for tlie most part have been changed (being changed have
finished) to offices. Please help {tas'kete yaru) him. ^ If you
go (trassharu — past cond.) to Ikao, S your malady {go byjki)
may (p. 109a) be cured. If there were no (are not) unsavory
things, the flavor {umami mo) of delicious things would hardly
be appreciated (understood). In Japan crops are poor (baJ)
if rain does not fall abundantly {tak*san) from May to {ni
a This proverb fits into I he moulh of one who wishes to comfort himself or
another in time of distress.
b Notice that auukaru in the sense of " to take charge of" takes wo. In
the next sentence it means "to participate in" and takes ///. In the latter
sense azukarn is not used so much in the colloquial, and smacks of the
epistolary style.
c For euphony's sake the ending masu here becomes masuf-u^ bat masu also
-would be correct.
d The man in charge has left the ofSce. Here we have another very
common use of kakaru in the form of its stem. Kakari no hito may also mean
all the officials in a department. As a suffix ^/7^aW forms many compounds ;
e. g., Invaiket- kakari treasurer, from kivai-kei finance. The verb sat^'aru is used
of men leaving an ofF.ce at the close of the day's work or of pupils returning
home from school, the office or school being regarded as an exalted place.
e The imperative oi damaru is of course not polite. To be xx>lite one must
say : Chotio kiiie kudasai,
f The verb tasukeru is used in a case of peril, distress or poverty. To help
one to do a task is tetsudau, tetsudatte,
g A famous summer resort, with hot springs, in the province of Kozuke
-near Maebnshi.
xLviii] Verbs in erti and iru 185
kakete) June. When you went to Shinshu recently did you
ascend Mount Asama ?^ I wished to make the ascent (ascend),
but, as it was raining constantly, I returned without making the
ascent. Though [wej dug never so {ikura) deep, we struck no
water (water did not come forth). Since this (i) is not mine,
[I] may not {wake ni wa ikimasen) give it to another {Jiito).
This meat is not sufficiently cooked [iii-kata is not sufficient).
Too many sailors run the ship aground (The sailors being
numerous, the ship ascends the mountain.) ^ Excessive polite-
ness (politeness being in excess) becomes rudeness (Proverb),
Dust accumulating becomes a mountain (Proverb). This horse
is not worth (does not become even) a vton. Can you not
deduct {makaru) even a little ? Yes, I will deduct two sin
{wa). What did you say ?
CHAPTER XLVIII
There are a few verbs which, ending in eru or iru, are often
mistaken for verbs of the first class. A partial list of them is
here given « with the recommendation that the student as he
goes over it pronounce the subordinative distinctly, thus ; asette^
chitte^ etc
aseru hurry. kajiru gnaw.
chiru scatter (p. 62a). keru kick.
— ni fukeru be addicted to. kiru cut, divide.
fuseru go to bed. mairu^iku, kuru (polite i, 3),
hairu enter. majiru^viazaru be mixed.
hashiru go fast, run. nejiru twist, screw.
heru decrease. neru knead, soften, train.
hineru twist. nigiru grasp.
ijiru meddle with, tease, shaberu chatter.
iru enter, be needed, set (of shikujiru fail, forfeit.
heavenly bodies). shimeru be damp.
iru parch, roast. shim know.
kaeru return. suberu slide, slip.
kagiru limit, be limited. tern shine (of the sun).
a An active volcanu near Kaiuizawa.
b Compare the English : " Many cooks spoil the broth."
c Assamtng that this list is mastered, we will discontinue the use of the
hyphen in verbs of the first class.
1 86 The Verb [xlviii
Vocabulary
(Include the verbs given above)
futa cover, lid. yashiro Shito shrine.
luiyashi \ . ^ setsu opinion.
mori ) kwqn goveri^ment office (in
kataki foe. kwan-ri).
kin slice, piece. ch'jjj ) gm^^^ji.
kubi neck. ^ itadaki \
ip) musubi bail of rice used gi-shi loyal samurai.
for lunch {fnusubu make raku-dai failure in examina-
into a ball with the hands). tion.
niji rainbow. sep-puku suicide by cutting
niji ga tatsu {deru) a rain- the abdomen. ^
bow ai)pears. shu-jin master.
nori paste made of starch, ken-so na precipitous.
mucilage. shin-chiku no newly built.
saki tip, point. abareru become fractious,
sue end. kaku scratch.
tokkuri a sake bottle. nusumu steal.
harusame (harUy ame) spring okotaru be lazy, neglect.
rain. oshiviu prize, deplore, be-
mame bean. grudge.
nankin-vtame peanuts, c hameru insert, fit.
kana Japanese syllabic char- ate- hameru assign, adjust,
acters. ^ apply.
kaya mosquito net. « ate-hainuru be suited, appli-
oskaberi {j-shaberi) chatterbox, cable.
a A mori is smaller and denser than a hayaski* The term mon is specially
applied to the grove surrounding a temple or shrine.
b Not to be confused with the classical kobe head.
c From the Dame of a Chinese city. Comp. nankin-netumi (p. 2a)
d From karu borrow, na name. The syllabary is derived from certain
Chinese characters. The hira-gana, from Jiira level, plain, are extremely
simpliiie<l forms of the characters as wriilen cursively. The less familtar
kaia-l'nna, from kaia side, ore fragmenis of the ciiaracters as written squarely.
e Mule like a square tent and suspended by strings attached to the corners
(and sides) of the lop.
f From setsu^skiru^ fukii=iJiara. The wor.l " harikari *' found in some
English dictionaries is a corruption of hara-kiri. Some »ay kap-puku
{ka£su=waru).
[xLviii] Verbs in eru and iru 187
sonaeru provide, furnish, offer, chjdo exactly, just.
tatoeru compare by way of muyaini ni rec^clessly.
illustration. sukiari {to) entirely. ^
iatoeba for example. • fetapera rapidly (of talk).
ne-giru beat down the price ho-bj several directions,
{ne price, kiru cut). everywhere.
seme-iru enter forcibly. io-tei by no means, at all
ho wo kakeru spread tlie sails. (with a negative verb).
sd-ba wo yaru engage in spec- zo-sa naku without trouble,
ulation. easily.
Exercises
Kono jibiki ni wa iranai ji ga tak'san arimas* ; tatoeba
Manyoshu no^ kotoba nazo wa kessKie irimasen. Nihon no
buns/io wa kanji ni kana ga majitte orimas\ Skijii shichi
nin no gishi ga Kira KCzukenos'ke no yasKki ni semeiri,
kataki no kvbi wo kitte bengakuji ye moite kite shujin no haka
ye sonae, sore kara niina seppuku sh'te shinimasK Ui, ^ Kono
sh'igoto wa ikura asette yatte mo kongeisu no sue no ma ni wa
aimasmai. Mada htrugozen wo tabezu ni orivtas' kara, taisb
hara ga hette mairimasKta, Konya wa hnyaku fuse tie
fnycc/io hayaku okimashj, Kono daigaku no shosei no kazu
g-a oioi hette kite machi no mono ga komatiinas\ Yoku
shaberu hito wa oshaberi to mJshimas*. Hoka ye^ itte uchi
a The verb tatoeru appears in th^ phrase, tatoete mireba. The regular
conditional form in the colloquial would be tatoenba. The form tatoeba is
1x>rrowed from the classical language. *• An example" is tatoe or rei. To
•* give an example" is rei wo torn, hiku or ageru. Sore wa it rei de wa arimasen^
or, So9U> reiwa yoku atehamarimasen. That is not a good illustration.
b Sappari is often synonymous with tukkari^ but lappari may also have the
sense of "clearly." ^ee also p. I28d.
c The name of the oldest anthology : man 10,000 or many, yo leaf, shn
collection.
A This is the plot of the celebrated drama Chmhini^ttra {chn shin loyal
subject), better known by the title "The Forty-seven J\ofiinsJ^ Ard-nin is a
samurai without a master {ro wave, vagrant, nin man\ The Forty-seven are
called also Ako no gishi. Al Sen-gaktt-ji \fo\ini^\n'moMT\i^\i\'\em^\ii) m Shibaj
,X6kyo, WAS the grave of the daimyb of Akd the lord of the Fori y seven.
X^ike-no—uke vras originaly an official title which later cnme into use as
a given name. Compare Kwa-no suke^ PVakasa-no-suke, etc. In this sentence
the ?tem is used for the subordi native, as is often the case in nnrrntivc*
(p. 162b).
e Ifokaye to others, outsiders, lite is from iku to g<».
1 88 The Verb [xlviii
tio koto wo shabette wa {shabetcha) tvarui yo. Ano chits at
viustne wa perapera shabette imas\ Fujisan no chjjo ni wa
Dki na ana ga aite intas* ; soko ni kenso na tokoro ga atte Oya
Shirazu Ko Shirazu to moshimas* ; (nase naraba)^ moshi hito
ga ayamatte soko ni suberiochiru to, oya wa ko wo ste ko wa
oya wo s'tete okanakereba narlmasen kara, so iu na ga deki-
maslita. Hi ga tettari ame ga Juttari sh'te tenki ga yoku
kawatte komariinas\ Sakura no chiru no wo oshimanu hito
wa arimasen. Harusame wa sakurabana no chiru no wo
oshimu hito no namida ka mo shirenai {namida de mo
arimashj ka).^ Ueno no hafia wa chitte shimaimasK ta ka.
lie, ima chodo sakari des\ Kono tokkuri ni wa go gj hairanai.
O me ga akaku narimasKta no wa do iu wake des* ka.
Mushi ga haitte komarimasK ta, IVadoku nojibiki wo motte
mairitai to omoimasK te hobo tazunemasKta keredomoy gozai-
masen, Kono ie wa shinchiku des* kara, heya ga shiviette
4>rimas^, Yoshitsune wa Kotomogawa no tatakai ni makete
hara wo kitta to iu setsu mo ari, mata Eso ye nigeta to iu setsu
mo aru, ^ MutsukasK kute atama ni hairimasen, Kono sakana
^wo ikutsu ni kitte agemashj ka. SayJ, mi kire ni sKte
kudasai. Ano gakusei wa asobi nifukette benkyd wo okotatie
xmas' kara, rakudai sum deshd. Nihonjin wa kangaeru
ioki ni kubi wo hinerimas' ga^ ^ Seiyojin wa atama wo kaku
so des\ Gozen de nori wo nette kure. Baka to hi wa ijifu
hodo okoru (Proverb). Irimame to iu mono wa mame wo iUe
sat J ka sJuyu wo ts^keta mono de, mameiri to mo iimas\ O
viusubi wo nigitte o kure. ^ Kono futa wa hidari no hd ni
nejireba zjsa naku toremas\ ^ Kodomo ga yoku fusette
4>rimas\
a Naze naraba is elliptical for Nau ka to naraba if [you ask] «' why." An
explanation is frequently introduced by this phrase or nau to iu ni. The
expression Oya Shirazu Kb Shirazu often occurs as a designation of a dangerous
place. The most noted place that bears this name is a rough part of the coast
of Echigo.
b A paraphrase of a poem in the anthology Kb-kiti-wa ka-shU {ko=zfurw\
kiii^zima, «;/7=Japan, ka=uta\ Namida ka is elliptical for namida da (desu) ka,
c The Koromo is a small river in the north emptying into the Kitakami
River near Ichinoseki. Yoshitsune was a famous hero of the XII. ccntnry
(p. 162c).
d •« To twist the neck " here means simply to incline the head to one side.
e The balls of rice which so often serve as a simple lunch are also called
^ligiriffushi,
f Translate: one can take it off (p. loSh)
xLviii] Verbs in ^u and tru 189
When the winter is extraordinarily cold (in an extra-
ordinarily cold time of winter) there is skating (skating is
possible) even at {de mo) Yokohama. If (jo) the sun shines
while {ucki ni) it is raining (rains) a rainbow appears. You
must not beat down the price so. He stole public funds
{kwan-iin) and forfeited [his] office. He pretended not to
know (was making a face that knows not). What {kotol ^
have just now said, not being limited to this word, is applica-
ble to other words also. The gohei^ being (a thing) limited
to [Shinto] shrines, is not [found] in [Buddhist J temples.
Among these wares is there none that you like (entered your
spirit) ? All are satisfactory (good), but as they are dear I
will give them up. I do not yet quite understand (it dojs not
yet entirely enter my head), What is ui those godowns ? In
those godowns there are clothes, books, money and so forth ^
— various things. Shall I cut the tip of [your] agar ? Please
do so (I request). The horse became fractious and kicked the
groom. The cherry [blossoms | of Mukojima too have proba-
bly fallen (falling finished) already. One must not cut [down]
a forest recklessly. The ship runs about 15 kai-ri^ an (one)
hour if one spreads the sails. Last night one mosquito got
into (naJta ni hairu) the net and I couldn't sleep at all. The
longer he is in (haitte oru) the school, the more indolent
iju'benkyj) does he become. Rats have gnawed the book-
case. He engaged in speculation and failed. Are these
peanuts fresh roasted ? (p. 119 bottom).
CHAPTER XLIX
I. The polite verbs nasaru, kudasaru, and irassharu are
used in the second (or third) pers*on both independently and as
auxiliaries. Usually masu is added, and ari in nasarimasu,
kudasarimasu^ irassharimasu is added, and ai. ^ So also are
a The gokei (see Vocabulary p. 129), made of white paper or metal, is the
characteristic decoration of a Shint5 shrine. Its significance is not clearly
known : some say that it is a symbol of divinity or purity.
b In soch a list conjunctions may be dispensed with. See p. 2, middle.
c A Jkofri {Jkai=iumi sea) is a knot— about 1.15 miles.
d In the same manner Msharimasu and goMarimasu are contracted.
190 The VfiRB [xux
in the imperatives nasare^ kudasan, and irasshitri is contract-
ed to aL The imperative of inasu is mase or mashu Thus
the imperatives of these verbs are nasai or nasaimashi^ kuda-
sat or kudasaitnashit iraSshai or irasshaimashi. The rtf before
//^, tte, ttariy etc., is commonly elided : nas'tta, nas*tie^
nasttari ; kudas*tta, kudas'ite, etc. ; irassKtta, etc.
(i.) Nasaru is used independently. It is also used with
Chinese compounds or with the stems of verbs as the polite
equivalent of surd:
Go katte ni nasai.
Consult your own convenience.
Naiti wa go kembutsu nasaru 0 tsiimari desu ka.
What do you intend to see ?
Sukoshi o make nasai. Make the price a little lower.
Oide^ nasaimashita. You (he) went, came, were.
(2.) Kudasarti as an indepeildent verb means " grant con-
descendingly." As an auxiliary ic is used with either the stem
or the subordinative of a verb (but generally with the latter),
and may be literally translated " condescend to ", " deign to " :
Kono shashin wo kudasaimasen ka.
Will you not be so good as to give me this photograph ?
Go men kudasai. Please excuse me. I beg your pardon.
O yomi {pv yonde) kudasai. Kindly read it.
Shinsetsu ni oshiete kudasaimashiia.
He was good enough to explain [it] carefully.
Go ran nastte kudasai. Condescend to look at it.
Constructions like 0 yomi nastte kudasai are formal and
polite. Familiarly one may substitute kureru for kudasaru^
but only with the simple subordinative, not with the stem :
oshiete kuremashiia,
(3.) Irassiiaru means "go", "come", **be". Irassharu
and oide nasaru are practically synonymous. In speaking of
persons de irassharu^ de aru (p. 78b). As an auxiliary
itassharu is used with the subordinative of a verb and is the
polite equivalent of tru or oru :
a From the honoTific o and the stem of the classical itu^ the older fonrte of
derti (p. 144, 6). Not ice that the honorific o or go iis r<equired iif the above
-examples (p. 72f \
xLix] Honorific Verbs in ru 191
Kyd sampo ni irasshatmasu ka.
Will you go for a walk to-day ?
Kochira no ho ye irassJuiu Come this way, please. »
Go buji de trasshaimasu ka. Are you well ?
Danna sama wa go zaitaku de irasshatmasu ka.
Is the master at home ?
Tokyj ni sumatte irassfMimasu. He resides in Tokyo.
Itte irasshai is the polite equivalent of itte koi (lit. go and
come) Go ! Good bye !
2. Negative forms of aru^ such as aranai, etc., are not
used» being replaced by forms of nai (p. 100). The only
exception is the future or probable arumai, which is used
along with nakaro, nai ddro. In the classical language arazu
^nai^ ni arazu=de nai.
For de aru, de atta, de aro the- contractions da^ datta^ daro
are usually employed; for de ariinasu, etc., desu^ deshita^
desh'f. The uncontracted de aru is heard only in speeches.
The use olja as a contraction of de aru survives in Buddhist
sermons and in some dialects. ^
The very formal equivalent of apu is gozarimasu, usually
pronounced gozaimasu. The simple gozaru c (negative : goza-
ranu) is rarely used in conversation, but may be heard in
theaters.
It should also be noted that such expressions as ni natie aru
(P' 163, 5) are often used where we should expect aru.
Vocabulary
kane bell. kat-te one's own convenience. ^
a The simple imperative irasshai has been somewhat vulgarized by
doorkeepers of places of amusement, etc.
b The particles de 7va are also contracted to ja which occurs with special
frequency in, ja nai /•«.• Cftoiio mi ni ikdja nai ka. Shan't we go to see it?
So oszhaftnja arimasen Aa» You said so, did you not ?
c Tliis word b detived from the honorific ^(t? and sa (c) scat. It is of course
unusual to form verbs bjr adding m to Chinese elements, but there are
analogous instances (Introduction, Xb) The native equivalent of f^ozaru is
07vasu OT (nvasMmasu, an honorific verb used like cidf nasaru or inissharu.
Another form of the same verb, omasu, is still used in the Kyoto dialect as an
equivalent of aru : sp de otHtisu or so dosu^sso desu. If this is not the explana-
tion of the origin oi gnaru^ it is at least an instructive analogy.
d Comp. kaltei^amashii p, no. The adjective katte na means selfish,
inconsiderate. In speaking to a person, go may b6 prefixed to katte.
192 The Verb [xlix
do-yd the dog days, hai-ken sum look at (polite i).
jo'go one who is fond of s has kin wo toru take (or sit
sake^ sot. for) a photograph.
ge-ko one who prefers sweets dai-ji ni sum take good care
to sake^ teetotaler. of (p. 33a).
A^i-^j^5 consumption, phthisis, kangaeru think, reflect
kern- buisu sight seeing. — no kangae wo kiku seek the
ko'shi minister, ambassador. advice of.
shitsu'tei discourtesy, im- hanahada very, very much.
politeness. kaette on the contrary, rather.
sb-shiki funeral. moto originally.
s/iJ'du=^ayavie,^ yukkuri (to), yururi (id) lei-
haku'butsu'kwan museum. surely (p 33e).
on-sem-da 1 hot spring ikigake ni on the way (going).
tO'ji-ba 3 sanitarium. kaerigake ni on the way back.
watasu take across, hand machigai naku without fail,
over (comp. wataru). surely.
Exercises
Doits* tei no go sosKki wo go ran nastta ka. Sayo miviastCta .
Go ran nas*ttara, watakushi ni watasKte kudasai, O sashi-
ts*kae ga ariniasen nara, dozo oide nas'tte kudasai. O kaeri-
gake ni watakushi no uchi ni o yori 7ias'tte kudasai, ^ Nikon
ni irassKtta toki ni nan no o skirabemono wo nasaimaskUa ka. ^
Watakuski no shashin ivo fotie kudasai, Sono kane ga naku-
nattara, do nasaimas* ka. Mo skoski hayaku oide nasttara^ o
ma ni aimash' taro ni, Horikiri no ^ kanaskjbu wo mi ni oide
nararan ka . Ueno no kakubuts* kwan wo go kembutsu ni oide
nasaimasen ka. Do o kangae nasaiinas" ka. Hitotsu o kangae
nas'tte kudasai. Moto Berrin ni oide nas'tta Nikon no koshi
a Ayatne is rather the classical word. Usage has, however, diflerentialed
ayame and shobu, so that it i» not strictly correct to call them synonymous.
But the usage is not consistent. The ayanie or skdbu of the proverb (pw 66c)
is the sweet flag or calamus, whose blossom is inconspicuous. Varieties of the
iris family which have showy flowers are called hana-shbbu or hana-ayame.
b Hito no uchi (tokoro) ni [ye) yoru to call upon a person.
c Skirabemono %vo suru to make an inrestigatioR. Comp. wusmremomo nto
furu p. 143^.
d A garden in the vicinity of TokyS renowned for its exhibitions of irises.
XLix] HoNORinc Verbs in ru 193
iva kuni ni o kaeri nasatte^ Una wa tojiba ni irasshaimas\
Mo kane ga natta de wa arimasen ka. Muko no kuni no
koioba ga o wakari nasaimasen kara (p. 1 1 8b), tocku de o
kantari nas* tta desAo. Konaida oide no tokini oyak'soku ni
narimasKta hon wo motte kite kudasaimasK ta ka. ^ Ano o
kaia wa geko de irassharu kara, 0 kwashi de mo sashiage-
fttasko. ^ Anata wa kitchiri roku ji ni o oki nasaimaska,
Sayo^ iokei ga nam to, sugu ni okimas\ Anata Nikon ye oide
nasaru toki doko no fune ni notte irasshaimasK ta ka ; Ftans
no June des* ka^ fgiris* no des* ka. lie, Doits* no fune ni
norimashta. ^ Anata wa Kyoto ye irasKtta koto ga arimas
ka, lie^ mada arimasen ; kondo no doyoyasumi ni kembutsu
ni maim tsumori des\ Sekkaku o tazune kudasaimasK te
hanahada osoreirimash* ta. ^ Sekkaku o daiji ni (nasaintas/u).
Asak'sa no Kwannon sama wa * yoku negaigoto wo 0 kiki
niisaimas\ Ippuku meshiagari nasaimasen ka. Sekkaku Seiyo
ye irassKta no ni, ^ sugu nihaibyo ni natte o shini nasaimaskta.
Oide kudasaimas' no wajitsu ni arigatj gozaimas* keredomo,
sore de wa kaette osoreiriinas\ K Go katte na koto wo ii nasaru
na.
Have you heard that {no wo) ihe temple of Koya san was
burned at the beginning of last year ? You must not consult
your own convenience too much {awari). It may be well to
seek the advice of the teacher. Were you at home at the time
of the earthquake, or were you out? Where was the master
a Ofde no toki ni at the time of your presence, i. e., when jou. weie. Stems
of verbs or noons are often used when we should expect an indicatiye verb,
\\\ViA\ go tonji desu, go tonji no hiio,g0 zonji tio hazn desu. Compare: o tanomi
no hon the book for which you asked me, sankei no hito the people who visit
the temple.
b By substituting de mo for wo the expression is made indefinite, it being
impli«d that one might offer something else perhaps.
c A> in this sentence means ** neither."
d Tlie adverb /^i6>&47;&» indicates that there are difficulties (expenditure of
time, money, etc.,) connected with the act. It maybe variously translated,
according to the context ; sometimes it is untranslatable. In this sentence it
may be rendered, ** you have taken the trouble ;" in the following sentence,
« specially." Notice that oiottirimashila is used for the present tense (p. 143,
c A well known Buddhist divinity.
f The no ni means " although." Comp. p. 132.
g Here osoreiritnasu means **I am distressed to have you do so.*' In a case
of real loss or suffering one may say itamiirinmsu, from iiarmt ache.
194 The Verb [i
•{go shujin) when the fire broke out {deru or hajivtaru) ? If
you were in my place {anata nara)^ what would (do) you do
in this case (foJ^i)? Indeed '{honto ni) you must have been
embarrassed. Did you go to the Museum yesterday ? Just
ichottd) see whether what I have written is erroneous {machi-
j^atte imas' ka do des' ka). When you have written [it] I
will look [at it]. If you don't understand, pleass say {psshani)
so. Come for a little chat {chitto o hanashi ni). Where are
you goin^ next? I am going to see {haiken ni) the newly
built Imperial Residence. I beg (p. 104b) that you will all (i)
come without fail. Please give me (I beg) your reply when
you have decided. Please rest leisurely. I am very sorry
that I was away from home (I was indeed impolite, being away
from home — rusu de)^ though («^ 7ii) you took the trouble to
come [to see me].
CHAPTER L
To the second group belong verbs in tsu. The u of the
present tense is hardly audible.
Paradigm of viatsu (stem : viae hi) to wait, await :
Positive
Negative
Present matsu
matanai^ matan (u)
Past matta
matanakatta^ — nanda
Future or vtatd
matsumai
Probable mtxtsH daro
matanai daro^ matan daro
Probable mattaro
matanakattaro^ — nandaro
Past matta daro
matanakatta daro
Conditional mateba (jnataba)
matanakereba {matanakuba)
matsu nara {ba)
mataneba
matanai nara {ba)
Past Con- mattara {ba)
matanakattar^f — nandara {bd)
ditional matta nara (ba)
matanakatta nara {ba)
Imperative mate
matsu na
{0) machi na
0 machi de naiyo
0 machi {yo)
l] The T Group 195
Subordina- matte matazu {shite), matazu nt
tive mattinaide, matafide
inatanakute
Desiderative machitai vtachitaku nai
Alternative mattari matanakattari^ — nandari
matanaidari
The fact that the Japanese modify the sound of / before /
and w, saying not //, tu, but chi, tsu, must be remembered in
conjugating verbs of this class. With te^ tari, ta, etc., the chi
of the stem naturally units to form tte, ttari, tta.
The verbs belonging to this class are not numerous. Besides
matsu we have :
katsti win a victory ( — ni katsu defeat).
kobotsu break, destroy, demolish.
luotsu hold in the hand, have.
motsu last, endure.
sodaisu grow up, be reared
tatsu stand, rise (from a seat), rise (of dust, waves, etc.),
pass (of time), leave (a place).
tatsti cut (paper, cloth, etc.), sunder, have nothing more to
to do with.
titsu strike, clap (hands), shoot, ^ play (a game of chance).
butsu (vulgar) = «/?!/.
The verbs wakatsu divide, distinguish, hanatsu separate, let
loose, shoot, iamotsu have, defend, and ayamatsu err, belong
properly to the written language. Their colloquial equivalents
are zvakeru, hanasu, motsu and machigau.
Vocabulary
(Include the verbs given above)
f/// blood. {p) miyage, miyage-viono a
hibari skylark. present brought by the giver
hototogisu cuckoo. ^ in person (p. 84d).
a " To shoot with a gun " is (eppd de — wo ufsu, *< To fire a gun " is teppd wo
utiu,
b The cuckoo's cry impresses the Chinese and Japanese as being very
|>athetic.
196
The Verbs
[^
iono {savia) a respectful term
designating a nobleman
(as a former daimyo),
hi'Uchi-gane steel for strik-
ing fire.
hi-uchi'ishi flint for striking
fire.
kane bell.
sute-gane a signal of three
strokes preparatory to
striking the hour.
U-ma time spent on a task.
ken a game played with the
hands. *
on (c) kindness, benefits.
baku'chi gambling. ^
ban-jHyw.. 10,000 things) all
things, in every respect.
kihkwai repentance.
kwan-gun Government army.
zoku-gun rebel army.
sen-so battle, war.
sho-go noon.
tai'hd cannon.
{0) td-viyo a light offered to
a god.
zai'San property.
ko-riy kori a traveller's trunk
made of wicker ware, a pair
of baskets one of which tel-
escopes into the other.
yanagi willow.
yanagi'gori a kori made of
willow.
yubin-kyoku post office.
fu-nare na inexpert. ^
uchi'ju no all in the house
(p. 137a).
dai'jdbu na secure, all right
(p. 138b).
kinzuru^ kinjite prohibit.
ogamu worship.
oyobu reach.
— ni oyobanai it is not ne-
cessary to. ^
naku'suru lose (p. io8a).
a From this Chinese word for "first." In the variety called is M-ken or
j'an^ken three things are represented : f>//f stone, /!'/rvivf paper and A/waiwi shears.
A stone may be wrapped in paper, i>aper may be cut by shears, and shears
must yield to stones. The players extend their hands simultaneously, each
representing one of these three things. Vox instance, if A makes the sign of
the stone, he wins in case I> makes the sign of the shear, but has to yield to the
paper. Another variety is mus/ti ken^ in which the characters are hehi snake,.
kaern from and ftatnektiji s\vig. It seems that iho snake fears the slug. Still
another kitsune-ken^ or fbhachi-keii^ in wliich appear .tA^Vvo (old word for ioti-chb
head of a village), ieppo gun and ki/stme fox. The fox is regarded as having
power to bewitch a man. «« To play ken " is ken wo tt/su.
b Fiom the Chinese bakn a board used for games and uchi, the stem of
11/sti •« To gamble *' is bakuchi 100 ufsu {buisu), A gambler is batuchp-uchi,
c From the negative/^ (p. 124) and the stem of iMrem become accustomed.
There are other instances of the combination of/rt with stems of native verbs :
e. g.,fu-soroi not uniform, ///-/j«/t-^» not balanced, out of proportion.
d Notice the very common plirase : Go shimpm ni wa oyobittuisen. You need
not feel any concern about it.
ij The T Group 197
hori-mono wo sum carve, tsuide convenience, opportu-
engrave. ^ nity.
ho-ij sum be profligate. tsuiiie ni on occasion, by the
shut'tatsu sum set out on a vvay, incidentally.
journey, start. ^ yjyaku, yoyo, yoyixito.yatto fin-
hatsu numerative for dis- ally, with difficulty, barely.
charges of a gun. sas-soku very soon.
ippatsu utsu to fire once. sho-shd a little.
hajime {ni or wa or ni zva) Niagara at the same time,
at first. while, though, c
Exercises
Mateba, nagai. "^ Kami sama no o tomyj wa hiuchiishi de
utte agemas*, Kokwai saki ni tatazu. ^ Domo^ ha ga itakute
iatte mo suwatte ite mo iraremasen, ^ Konaida o tanomi no
fmshitsukai wo tsurete mairimas/ita ga, inaka no mon* des*
kara^ shojiki des keredomo, banji Junare de 0 yaku ni wa
tachimasmai. S Seinan no ik'sa de wa ^* ktvangun ga hajime
tabitabi maketa ga, nochi ni yoyaku kachimash'ta. Nthonjin
'wa yoku ken wo uchimas / sono ken ni iroiro arimash'te ishiken
ya mushiken ya kitsuneken ya tak'san shurui ga afimas\
Nihon de wa bakuchi zvo uts koto wo kinjite arimas\ Nikon-
fin wa fc amis am a wo ogamu toki ni wa san do te wo uchimas\
Chi no deru hodo kodomo wo butte xva ikemasen, ^ Toki no
a Hori-mono also has the sense of tattooing in its more elaborate forms,
including figures of men and animals. Simple tattooing, sucli as that in vogue
among Ainu women, is called ire-sumi,
b This is a curious compound of the Chinese shut5u=.i{eru and the native
verb tatiu to set out.
c Nagara is used with stems of verbs or with Cliincse compounds.
d One may also say : Matie iru to nagai mono desu. Ma/su mi wa tsurai
(tsHrai afflicted, suffering). It is hard to wait (often of lovers).
e Proverbs, as has been remarked before (p. 103a), arc expressed in classical
forms. For tatazu see p. 171, top. The meaning is : Repentance unfortunately
does not come soon enough to prevent the wrong.
f See p. io8h. Oraremasen may be substitued for iraremasen,
g Here de stands for de atte. For 0 tanomi no see p. X93a.
h Sei^=ssai west ; nan south (p. 107b). Seinan no ikitsa designates the Satsun\a
rebellion of the year 1877.
i Translate hodo « so that." Compare p. lOi (2).
198 The Verb [l
kaiie wa saki ni inittsu stegane wo utie sore kara kasu dakt
uchimas* » Nihon de wa oki na kane wa bo de {jnotte) uchi-
ina5\ Chat to 0 mac hi nasai, Shdshu o machi kudasai. Koka
de s*koski mate. O tema ga ioremasen nara, machitnaslw, ^
Kore wo o mochi nas^tte kudasai, c S'koshi matte A'ure, sugu
7ii kaerti kara. Matasu ni uchi ye kaeru ho ga yokaro. Tatsu
(go away) mae ni zehi anata no 0 taku ni agarimasho, Itsu o
tachi ni narimas ka, Nimotsu no sk taku ga dekitara, sassoku
tachimas\ Kono yanagigCri wa mada mochimashj ka. Sayo,
daijdbu des\ Konaida 0 yak'soku no shashin wa moite matri-
mash'ta. Chichi ga uchiju no mono ni miyage wo motte
kaerimasKta, Tsuide ni kono tegami wo yubinkyoku ye motte
aide {nasai). Hidari Jingoro wa ^ hidari no te de {motte) jozu
ni horimono wo sKta so des\ Hototogis' wa tobi nagara
nakimas* ga, hibari wa tachi nagara nakimas\ Oide no jibun
ni chodo yoji wo utte imasKta. Ko wo motte shiru, oya no on
(Proverb). * Moto wa ie wo motanai mono wa ichi nin mae no
hito de nai to moshimasKta. ^ Ko wa sodachigatasK (Proverb).
In ancient tinnies («//r) [people] kindled fire with steel and
flint. I have brought the book which you asked for {p tanonii
710)^ but [I fear] it will not be of any use. The Government
army won at the battle of Ueno and the rebel army fled to
Oshu. 6 Do you often play ken ? Through profligacy and
gambling ^ he lost all (sukkari) his property. He struck him
a After the subordinative such expressions as so/-^ kara and so s/ti/e often
occur. They add nothing to the sense. In the following sentence moffc, which
often follows de, is likewise pleonastic.
b Tema ga fore nt. It takes time. To show respect, the speaker, a riksha-
man, add o.
c Translate : Please take this along. «* Please hold this" would be : Kore wo
viotte ite kudasai.
d A famous carver in wood (died X634). The critics say that the story of
bis having been left-handed is a myth based on the fact that he came from
tlic province of Ifida.
e For the sake of emphasis the order is inverted. Oya no on is the object
of shiru.
f Ie means not " house,'* but " household." For ichi nin mae compare
hitori-mae, p. 95a.
g "Oshu designates the provinces at the northern end of the main island.
Some think it is hardly fair to call the opponents of the Government at that
time rebels. Historians use the term ib-gtin (/(J east), "Battle" is tatakai^
kassen, or sensd.
h Use alternatives with shite.
"3
The S Group
199
that blood flowed (comes out). In Toky5 at noon a gun is
fired (they fire the gun once). Japanese eat (thtngs) with
chopsticks. The lord of Owari held a fief yielding (of) 550,<xx:>
^ahi. Has it struck eight o'clock ? Not yet, * but it will sooa
strike. [We] have been waiting a half-hour (vio), but he has
(does) not yet come (pres.). I will wait here until you return.
It is not necessary to wait. He seems (yJ dfs*) to have
money. Please hold this a moment. I have brought the
photographs for which you asked recently. He brings the
children gifts every time he comes. When will he leave for
home {^uni ye) ? He wanted to leave at the end of this year,
but as (po de) he has been taken (kakatta or natta) with
consumption, he must return at once, it is said. Europeans
living in Japan take plenty of food along when they travel
(go) into the interior. May I take this along ? Shrewd people
win by yielding (jnakete). When will you go into the
country ? I intend to start after {tatte) two or three days. It
will be a serious matter {taihen des*) if you break this plate.
CHAPTER LI
To the third group belong verbs in su. As in the case of
verbs in tsu, the u is hardly audible.
Paradigm oihanasu (stem hanashi) to speak, or, to separate :
Positive
Negative
Present
hanasu
hanasanai, hanasan («)
Past
hanashiut
hanasanakatta, — nanda
Future or
hanaso
hanasumai
Probable hanasu daro
hatiasainai daro
hanasan darJ
Probable
hanashitaro
hanasanakattaro^ — nandarJ
Past
hanashita daro
hanasanakaita daro
Condi-
hanaseba
hanaso nakereba
tional
(hanasabd)
(Jianasanakubd)
hanasu nara
{ba)
hanasaneba
hanasanai nara {ba)
a Instead of repeating the verb (negative present) with mada, one mo y say
simply mada dtsu.
200
The Verb
[L.
Past Con-
ditional
Imperative
hanashitara (da) hanasanakattara (ta)
hanashitanara (da) kanasanandara (ia)
hanasaNakatta nara {id)
Jianasu na
o hanashi de not yo
Subordina-
live
Deslderative
Alternative
hanase
{d) hanashi na
o hanashi {yd)
hanashite
hanashitai
hanashitari
hanasazu {shite), hanasazu ni
hanasanaide, hanasande
hanasanakute
hanashitaku nai
hanasanakattarif^- nandari
hanasanatdari
Verbs of this group are very numerous. They are generally
transitive. * In most cases the corresponding intransitives are
derived from the same root. ^^
Many are synonymous with regular causatives :
awasu^awaseru cause to meet, introduce, join, from au
meet.
kawakasu^kawakaseru dry, desiccate, from kawaku^
narasu=^naraseru sound, ring, from naru resound.
The transitive derived from waku boil is wakasu, never
wakaseru. The form in su often differs in sense from that in
seru. Thus chitasu means scatter, from chitu, while chiraseru
means to see — fall down (poetically used of leaves and
blossoms). So korobasu^ from korobu tumble, means roll,
while korobaseru means cause to tumble. From meguru^^
mawaru go round, we have two verbs, megurasu revolve in the
mind, used in the semi-classical compound omoimegurasu
reflect, and meguraseru cause to go round.
In some cases su is simply substituted for the ru of an
intransitive verb ;
amasu leave over.
amaru be in excess.
a One exception is ^/^M increase, which may be transitive or intransitive.
Its conjugation is regular, while that of the auxiliary fnasu (see the next
chapter) is somewhat irregular. The mashi of mashi desu (p, 136, middle) is
the stem of this verb.
b The following lists are by no means exhaustive. The words given are
selected simply with a view to prepare the student for further observation.
For the regular causatives sec Ch. LXI.
"3
The S Group
20I
kesu (/urasu) decrease. /teru decrease.
hitasu immerse, soak. hitaru be immersed.
kaesu{kayasu)s<&Vi6. back, repay, kaeru come or go back.
kasu lend, rent.
kaxvasu exchange.
kudasu cause to descend.
fnawasutam round, pass round.
modosu send back, vomit.
naosu mend, heal.
nosu (nosfrii) place on, record, ftoru be on, ride.
o^asu raise, start, begin. oi'ori4 arise, break out.
f3su cause or allow to pass. /3ru pass through or by.
tva/asu take across, hand over, wataru cross.
The eru or tru of verbs of the first class may become asu ;
iru often becomes osu :
karn {kariru) borrow.
kawaru change (intr.).
kudarii descend.
tnawaru go round.
viodoni come or go back.
naoru be mended, healed.
chirakasu scatter about.
dasu put out, give.
fuyasu augment, multiply.
kogasu scorch, burn.
inakasu defeat, betxt down.
narasu train, tame. *
nigasu allow to escape.
nurasu wet
samasu cool.
saw asu waken, recover from.
to kasu dissolve, melt
tsuiyasu spend, waste.
nobasu extend, postpone.
horobosu overthrow.
hosu dry, ventilate.
okosu waken.
orosu let down.
otosu drop, lose, omit, take.
chirakerii be scattered about
derti issue forth.
Juerii increase.
kogern be scorched.
makeru yield, come down.
nareru become accustomed.
fiigeru escape.
nureru get wet.
sameru become cool.
saineru become awake, sober.
tokeru be dissolved, melted.
tsuieru be spoiled, spent.
nobiru be extended, postponed.
horobiru be overthrown.
hint dry, ebb.
okiru get up.
or iru descend, alight.
ochiru fall (p. 165b).
To some transilives in su correspond intransitives in reru.
hanasu separate. hanareru be separated.
hazusu displace, miss, avoid, hazureru be displaced, fail.
a Besides narasu tame and ttatasu riiii^, we have als3 narasu from nam
become or be produced (of fruit) and narasu level or grade (land"\.
202 The Verb [li
kakusu hide. kakureru be hidden.
kobosu pour, spill. koboreru overflow.
konasu pulverize, digest. konareru be digested.
kowasu break, destroy. koivareru be broken.
kuzusu tear down (p. ii6b). kuzureru go to pieces.
nagasu let flow, forfeit. nagareru flow.
taosu prostrate, kill. taoreru fall over (of tall things).
tsubusu crush, rub off, destroy, tsubureru be broken, crushed.
Finally it is to be noted that some transitives are formed by
means of the termination kasu, which is often interchangeable
with su or seru :
hiyakasu^ » hiyasu cool, hieru become cool.
jirakasuyjirasu tease, tantalize^ irovajireru be irritated.
magirakasu, magirasu confuse, bamboozle, from magireru
{magiru) be mixed up.
nekasu, neseru put to sleep, from neru sleep.
Vocabulary
(Include the lists given above)
/ukindLVCiQ of an edible plant, katsuo bonito.
Petasites japonicus. fushi knot, knob (as on a tree).
furi air, appearance. katsuo-bushi dried bonito. ^
kabi mold. tsuki-hi months and days,
kabiru 7 ^^ ^^j^ times.
kabi ga haeru ) ' kompeito (from the Spanish
okofi origin, etymology. conjeitd) confection, candy.
taka amount (usually a suffix fuku (c) luck, felicity.
in the form dakd). ju (c) gun, rifle, arms.
tsuisuji azalea. shiki (c) rite, ceremony.
hinataswwwy place, sunshine, za (c) seat.
fu-moto {Juvtu walk on, moio gu-chi silliness, twaddle.
bottom) foot (of a hill or guchi wo kobosu grumble,
mountain). stizo manufacture.
kami-ire pocket-book. shin-fa believer. ^
a HiyakasH has also the meaning of '* to make a fool of" and is used
especially of those who examine and price things ex[>osed for sale when they
have no intention of buying.
b Variously contracted to kaiiubushi, kaisuo ox fushi.
c Buddhist believers are usually called shin-to.
Lil TiiK 5 Group 203
sui'kwa watermelon. yurusu set at liberty, pardon,
zo'kin cloth for mopping permit
floors. utsusu copy,
ir^^-^tf colloquial, vulgarism. A/>^-i^^j« remove (residence).^
tanoshii delightful, happy. kiki-awaseru gather informa-
hiyayaka na cool. tion, inquire about.
taS'Sha na vigorous, profi- toshi-yotu become aged.
cient. hanashite kikaserti tell (lit.
inoru pray {^—wo inoru pray speaking cause to hear).
for). kasa wo sasu hold up an uin-
okuru pass (time), lead (a life), brella.
damakasu, damasu deceive, hi-bana wo chirasu make tic
impose upon. sparks fly.
sasu propagate by means of o itoma mdsu take one's leave.
c\xVL\ng^{sashi'ki wo suru), saiwai {ni) happily.
Exercises
IJiio nofuri mite waga furi naose (Proverb). ^ Watakushi
^a soto ye detara, ramp' wo kesh'te kure. Moto wa Edo ye
iku koto wo kudarti to mbsfite Kyoto ye iku koto wo noboru to
^HoshimasH ta, Dozo, kiiruma wo tosh'te kudasau ^ Hikeshi
toa kase ga tsuyokute hayaku hi wo kes' koto ga dekinakatta
kara^ kinjo no ie wo kowasKta, Katsuobushi to iu mono wa
katsuo no hosh^ta n des, ^ Aihon ni wa yama no Juinoto ni
yoku " umagaeshi " to iu tokoro ga arimas' ; kono na no okori
^va kore kara saki wa michi ga kenso de tJrenai (p. 108I1)
kara, uma wo kaes' to iu koto des, Fuki no ha wo hosKte
tabako ni mazete nomu hito mo arimas\ Soko ni wa hashi ga
nai kara, fune de hito wo watashimas\ Kimi ga Doits' go wo
tassha ni hatiaskte mo sotina mutsukashii koto wo jibun hitori
de (alone) kikiawas koto wa dekimas'inai, Watakushi ga
uuiru gozaimash' ta kara, o yurushi kudasai, Sono ue no gaku
a The verb kotu cross is transitive, but this compound, like omoiviegnrosiiy
is intransitive.
b Waga (coznp. p. 27c) is, of course, not used in ordinary colloquial. Furi
denotes matters of etiquette, clothes, etc.
c When people stand in the way, one may say politely : Go men ttasai-
£xcuse me ! Beg pardon I
d The »' stands for no and is equivalent to mono. The no tifieT katsuo is
explicative.
204. The Verb [i.i
7V0 orosKti misite kudasai, KangoVsho yor mo gakkj tu
kane wo tsuiyas* ho ga yd goztiivtas\ Fuku no kami ni inoru
yori kuchi wo herase (Proveib)** Kasa wo saskte kite via
hisshori ituremasKia, Kariru toki no Jizogno, kaes' toki no
Emmagao (^rowcth)^ Tsuisuji no eda iva sas/ite mo^ ts^ki-
inas\ Soko ni aru is hi ua omoi kara korobasu yori hoka
sh'kata ga nai. A no okii ki wo kiri-taosu no wa oshii koto
des\ Omoimeguraseba ni ju go nen no mukashi Doits' de
tan oshii tsukihi wo okutte orimasKta, Hiyantizii wa ikenai ;
wakash'te nome. Tenrikyo no ho de wa kovtpeitj ni nani ka
myo na kusuri wo irete shinja wo damakash' te oita sj des\ *^
Snikwa 7va mizu ni hiyashte taberu to^ oishh gozaimas*
Karita kane wo komban made ni modosanak'te wa narimasen.
Sono koto wa kesa no shivibun ni nosete arimas\ Omae pan
wo sonna ni kogasKte do sh'ta no da, Amari yakamasKku
sum to sekkaku nekasKta kodomo ga me wo sawashimas\
KUki ga warui kara, shdji wo hazush'tara yokaro. Toshiyoru
to, guchi wo koboshimas*. Amari kodomo wo jirash't ewa iji
ga waruku narimas\ Fune ni you to, tabeta mono wo modoshi-
mas\ Orose^ju/^
I will now {mo or kore de) take leave for {wa) this evening
(i). When you have finished copying this, please show [it to
me]. This child at once breaks its toys. The French two
hundred years ago took the castle at (of) Heidelberg. 'Wike
care that {yd ni) you do not break these teacups. In the
mountaineous regions {yamaguni) of Japan [people] eat a
gi-eat deal of dried fish. Dried fish is called himono. Among
the teachers of the Medical School there are many who speak
Germ n freely. That old gentleman has often told me of old
times {mukashi no koto). This bird, even though you set it
free {hanasKte yarn), comes back again (returning comes).
a The word *< mouths" meaus the number of children, servants, etc.»
belonging to one's house. There arc seven fuku no katfti. They are often
called shield fuku- jin (s/tw=.kami).
b Jizd is a gracious buddha and has a kindly face. Enwta {soma), the prince
of hell, has a fearful face.
c Mo hcic has the sense of "though only." With tsukimasu is understood
nega,
d Ten-H-ky'y (heaven-reason doctrine) a new religious sect very popular
among the lower classes. It makes much of faith healing. Some newspapers
have charged tlie priests with <lyly administering morphine to the believer*.
e A military command. The e is pronounced Very K»ng : orosei.
i,ii] TiiK S Group 20 e
In (df wa) the ceremony of koicha they pass round the teacup.
We will go to tease {hiyakashi ni) the shopkeepers (shops).
Put the shoes out into the sunshine in order that {yd ni) they
may not mold. Kashilionya means {to in koto des*) a shop
that loans books. These trees are multiplied (one multiplies)
by means of cuttings. Will you wear (;///j«)* the new gai-
iiients or (shall it be) the old ones ? It seems to me that {yd ni
^mou) I dropped my pocket-book somewhere on the way
{jnichi de). He has three houses and rents (renting puts) two
of them to others. You remove often. Please translate it
(jiaosu) into the colloquial. Will it do to erase this character ?
Correct that character without erasing it. Happily, as there
was no wind, they extinguished the fire at once. In Japan
they have what they call {to itidsh'te) doyo-boshi ; when the
dcg'days come {tii naru) people air their clothes. He has
often told us of Japan. It is said that there are seventy
million people that speak German. In Japan there has been
a great increase in the manufacture of beer {biir^ no seizbdaka
increasing has come). In order to avoid (avoiding) conversa-
tion he left his seat. They wet their sleeves with tears
(Letting flow tears they wet their sleeves). Don't spend all
the money, but save (not spending all the money leave over)
some. Soak this zokin in hot water. We are annoyed
{kofptarn) by the children scattering things about. They
fou^t until the sparks flew (scattering sparks). You must not
confuse your words so. Alexander overthrew the Persian
Empire. As it is so hot that I can't drink it, please cool it.
CHAPTER LII
I. The auxiliary masn {masnru) is in some respects irregular ;
Positive Negative
Present intuu, vtasuru vtasen {u)
Past mashita masen deskita
masen {a) katta, — nanda
a The verb mtsu has a wide range of meanings. The riksha-man says lo
his passenger : {Jinrikisha m) o meshi nasaimashi. Please seat yourself in ihc
riksha. Notice the use of fnesn in compounds: meshi ngeru eat or drink,
ohmhi'MUSU think.
5o6
The Verb
[ui
Future or mas /id
Probable masu desho
Probable viashitaro
Past mashita desho
Conditional masureba
inasurya
masu (ru) nara {pa)
Past Con- mashitara (bd)
ditional mashita nara (pa)
Imperative mase
mashi, mashi na
Subordina- mashite
tive
Desiderative
Alternative mashitari
masumat
masen desho
masen deshitaro
masen (a) kattaro^ — nandara
masen {a) katta desho
masen nara {pa)
masen (a) kereba
masenkerya
mase neb a
masen deshitara {ba)
masen {a) kattara {ba)
masenandara {ba)
masen {a) katta nara {ba)
masu na, masuru na
masesu {shite), masesu ni
masende
masen {a) kattari, — nandari
The conditional masureba, etc., and the negative imperative
masuru na are derived from the longer form masuru^ which
often occurs also in the present tense, especially in formal
speech.
In the negative forms the characteristic vowel is e^ not /?.
In the present tense the form in nai is wanting.
The desiderative is wanting ; in its stead the desiderative of
the plain verb with gozaimasu or omoimasu is used : — not
hanashimashitat, but hanashito gozaimasu or hanashitai to
omoimasu.
2. This masu is used only as an auxiliary attached to the
stems of other verbs. It indicates that the speaker wishes to
be courteous. See p. 142, 3. It is quite proper to use masu
in speaking to inferiors. But many foreigners make their
speech too monotonous by using masu with all verbs indis-
criminately. For variety's sake verbs in inconspicuous positions
should ordinarily be plain. Further masu may be more readily
omitted with verbs that are in themselves honorific than with
common verbs. One must be more careful to add masu to
verbs in the first person than in the third. The use of masu is
Lii] Masu, mosic 207
apt to be incongruous : (a) in a monologue or in repeating
something previously said to the speaker ; (b) in a conversation
where the speaker is boku and his hearer kimi ; (c) in clauses
dependent on a verb which is plain. When moved with
indignation or in the heat of debate the natural tendency is to
use curt forms.
3. In formal speech one uses as auxiliaries special verbs
such as nasaru, kudasaru and ir as sham (Ch. XLIX.). The
verb inosu * is also used as an auxiliary, chiefly in the first
person, when the hearer is the direct or indirect object of the
action. It follows the stem of a -verb, the honorific^ being
prefixed :
0 negai moshitai koto ga gozaiviasu,
1 wish to ask a favor.
O tanomi mosu. I request your assistance (p. i2Sb). ^
Alasu may be added to honorific verbs : nasaimasu, kudasai-
viasu^ irasshaimasu^ o negai moshivtasu, etc.
Vocabulary
^«/^/-/^w/ registration (postal). ^^7;/ checker-board, chess-
naka-ma company, associates, board (n ume rati ve for games
cha-no-yu ceremonial tea. ^ of checkers or chess).
((f) itoma-goi leave-taking. konia chessman.
itomagol nt detu come for a setsu (c) season, period, time.
parting call. en-ryo reserve {enryo suru feel
go a game like checkers. diffident).
go wo utsu play checkers. {.go) ^nryo naku without re-
sho-gi chess. serve, frankly,
skogi wo sasu play chess. /«yV« lady.
a Mosu used as a principal verb means " say." As it implies respect for the
person addressed, it cannot ordinarily be used in the second person. But a
judge speaking as a representative of ihe Sovereign may say : Sono ho no mosu
tokoro 7va {fndshi-taiiru tokoro wa, or nwihi-tate too) tatatiau What you say will
not hold. A master may speak similarly to a servant. One may say to a
Iriend : Sato san ni yoroshiku tiioskita to csshatU kudasai. Please say to Mr.
Sato that I wished to be remembered. EUiptically one may szy t yoroshiku
nmhiie ktidasai,
b At the door of a house or at a telephone one nxay say simply moshi!
wM^i/ to attract attention. The answer is hai or au In former times the
reply to such a call was dore,
c Thc^« is now written with the character for *^ hot water," but originally
it Was probably a variant of ^, one reading of the character >67craf assembly.
208
The \'erii
[Ml
ky^'gin comedy, drama, play.
kydju professor. *
kyuka holidays, vacation,
leave of absence.
sai-soku urging the fulfilment
of an obligation, dun.
shak'kin borrowing money,
debt
sd-dan consultation.
yak'kat trouble, care (fbr
another), assistance.
— no yakkai ni naru be aid-
by, be dependent on. ^
yo'su circumstances, condi-
tion, appearance, gestures.
kaburu, kamuru wear on the
head.
komuru receive from a supe-
rior.
go men your permission
(polite 2).
go men wo koinurimaahite
by your kind permission.
sagasu search, inquire for.
sumu come to an end, be
finished.
sngosu (intrans. sugiru) pass
(time).
toki (Jtima) wo tsubusu waste
time.
ukagau peep, spy, inquire, pay
a call.
kashikomaru respectfully ac-
quiesce. ^
ukeru receive, accept.
uke-au assure, guarantee.
shinzuru, shinjite believe.
shim-po suru make progress,
advance.
mattaku entirely, truly.
ino'haya already, soon, no
more (with a negative verb).
nani'bun by all means^ please !'^
nochi'gata after a little while.
waza to (ni), wazawaza pur-
posely, specially.
a The general term for teacher is kyd shi or kyo'in. The terms kyd-yu and
kyo-JH are official titles, the former being applied to those who are duly
qnalihed to teach in ordinary Middle Schools, Normal Schools, etc., while the
latter are of a higher grade. Those who have simply graduated from a
university and have not taken the post-graduate studies necessary to secure the
degree of haku-shi or hakase are called t^tikn-shi ; e. g., i^gakushi graduate in
medicine, in ri-^/7>b«Mt graduate in natural sciences. The American A. B. is
rendered Beikoku bun-gakuski {bMi letters). The degree of fiakushi being
given only by the Government, our ** doctor '' cannot be translated hakushi
wit I. out qualification. The German Ph. D. is Doitsti tetsugaku hakushi,
Foreigners employed as teachers by the Government are c yatoi kyoshi.
Missionaries are sen-kydski or den-kyoshi {sen proclaim, den transmit).
h Go yakkai ni narimashita I om under obligations to you. A quaint ex<
pression is : keisatsu no yakkai ni aani to be accommodated by the police (said
of a criminal).
c This verb is used chiefly in the form kashikonMi-imnshita, signifying that
the speaker will do as he has been told. It may be rendered <• at your service "
<»r ** with pleasure,"
d For nanibun m mo In every palt (Ch. XVII.).
xiij Ma$u, masu 209
iori just as, ju^ like, * zanmn ihagarn it is tpo bad^
go (c)=s»(;tcAi aitcr. but.,.(co«ip. p. 197c).
Exercises
Tabitabi shakkin no saisoiu wo ukeU komarimas\ Nani
wo slite toki wo sugoshimasho ka. Anata wa shogi wo
sashivias ka. Sayo, Siiyo no SiAogi nara dekimas' ga^ Nihon
no wa sash'ia koto ga artmasen. Sore nara oshUU agemasho.
Seiyd no s/iogi to chigawtas* ka. Sayo, s'koshi chigaimas ;
koina moyokei (ni) arivias, Anata Nihon ni oide nasaimasICta
toki ni go 7V0 uchiviasen desKta ka, Metta ni uchimasen
desh^ta kara^ iaitei wasuremasKta. Ddzo, go wo oskiete
kudasaimashi. Yorosku gozaimas' ; sono kawari (ni) kar'ta
wo oskiete kudasaimasen ka. Yd gosaimas ; shikashi go no
keiko wa amari kivia ga kakarimas' nara, yoshimas/to. Zan-
nen nagara^ koko de o wakare moskimashj, llidinkyoku ye
itte kono iegami wo kakitome ni sKte dasKte kudasaimasen ka,
Hei, sassokn itashitnashd* Tadaima irassJita 0 kyaku wo
koko ye 0 tsure ntdshivtas/ij ka, ^^ Sayo, koko ye 0 tsure mosh'ti
kure Myonichi wa inaka ye tachimas kara, 0 itoviagoi ni
dewashUa. Kore wo utsusKte kudasaimasen ka, Hanahada
osoreirimas ga, so o hanashi nas'tte kudasaimashi, Kono
shinamono wa daijobu des ka, Sayo, o ukeai inbshimas\
Sore "WO honto to omoitnas* {ni nasaitmas*) ka, lie, mattaku
shinjiviaseu, Senjiisu o hanashi na^aimasKta tori des ka,
Saydy o hanashi moshimasKta tJri de gozaivtas\ O kaeri ni
nam made koko de o mac hi mjshite imasho. O nakama-iri
wo itashimashUa kara, nanibuii yorosK ku negaimas\ Nihon
no yds" WO mtu.asureba^ go isshin go wa nanigoto de mo (nan
de mo) yohodo shimpo sKte orimas\ Sakunenju wa iroiro go
yakkai ni narimaskie ; konnen mo aikaxvarimasezu, ^ Wata-
kuski wa chanoyu wo naraito gozaimas* ga, yoi sensei wo
sagas-lite kudasaiwasefi ka, Kask komarimasK ta ; kokoro-
a Sono tdri like that. lisu mo no fori as always. Osskaimashita tdri (or ose
f^ lv/-i ) 9fi yon %^x^.
b Said by a servant. Instead of o (sure im9$m one may lajr also o OsJki mdsu.
c Both expressions are elltptieal. Suoh phrases are apropos in offering New
Veaf^ Ofiogratnlations. The iroira is advessbiftl : in various ways. Wilh
aikawarimasetu is understood go iian-i wi (xalitna(ely) utgaimAxu, o.siioa samo mi
nari'masu^ OT similar words, (p. l^ir^^.
2IO The Verb [lii
^tari ga gozaiina£ kara, tsuide ni kiite mimashj, Ano kaia
wa mohaya niju nen mo Nikon ni irasshaimas kara, kotoba
wa viani de Nihonjin no yd de gozaimashj. Go men wo
komurimasliie o saki ye mairimasho, Sono uchi ni main
irasshaimas hi, IVaJsaivaza ^ o tazune kudasaimasK te jitsu ni^
d:mo^ arigatj gozaimas\ Kondo mata o negai moshimaslio, ^
Omae nani wo sh'ie hima wo tsubusKta ka, OsoreirimasKta ;
djmo, michi ga zvarukute sh'kata ga gozaimasen desh'ta.
If you don't like (<? kirai nara) it, please say [so] frankly.
Shall we play a game of checkers ? I have never played ;
please teach me. If a person does not play often, he cannot
{does not) become expert. I will call soon again. Having a
{^matter forj consultation 1 visited him (visiting went), but, as
he was sick {byoki de)j I returned without meeting him (awazu
7ii), Japanese ladies go out {soto wo aruku) without wearing
anything on [their] heads. What shall I offer (give) you ?
As they say that a new play begins (from) to-day, I want to
go to see it {kembutsu ni). When my work is done, I will go
with you. If I am hindered (there is a hindrance) to-day, I
will go to-morrow (asu ni itasu). If you send {dasu) a letter
to Mr. Okubo, please remember me to him. As I am going to
that neighbourhood later, I will call (calling go) there. This
gentleman ^ having come in your absence {p rusu ni) for a
parting call, returned asking to be remembered (saying ^<?r^-
sh*ku). He was in Japan a year, but he doesn't know a bit of
Japanese (Japanese is not even a little possible). As I have
brought various samples, please look [at them]. If you
understand (past cond.) that {to iu koto) sake (tva i) is injuri-
ous, why don't you give it up? As the holidays are coming
to a close {shimai ni nam), the professors of the university
have probably returned. Since at present {kono setsu wa) I
have not very much {amari) business, I will come for study
{keiko ni agaru) every day. At what time shall I come ?
. a Watawaza denolcs that the call was not made incidcn-laUy, but that the
visitor bad come specially for the purpose of making this particular call
Translate: look the trouble to* /?^/;/(7 is an interjection, : -.
b Said by a merchant to his customer, as when goods asked for are not in'
stock. An American would say: *' Call again !"
c Said by a servant presenting a visitor*s card. - '
Linj
Suru
2X1
CHAPTER LIII
I. The verb suru (stem shi) is also irregular:
Positive
Present
suru
Past .
shita
Future or
shiyd, sb3
Probable
suru daro
Probable
shitaro
Past
shita daro
Conditional
sureba, surya
seba
suru nara {ba)
Past Con-
shitara {ba)
ditional
shita nara {ba)
Imperative
shiro
se {yo\ sei
\o) shi na
o shi {yd)
Subordina-
shite
tive
Desiderative
shitat
Alternative
shitarl
Negative
senai, sen («), shinai
sen {a) katta^ senanda^
shinakatta
semai, shimai, sumai
senai daro^ sen («) dard, etc.
sen {a) kattaro^ senandaro
shinakattarj
sen {a) katta darjy shinakatta dard
sen {a) kereba^ shinakereba
seneba {sezuba)
senai nara {ba\ etc.
sen {a) kattara {ba)
senandara {ba)
shinakattara {ba)
senakatta nara {ba)^ etc.
suru na
o shi de naiyo
sezu {shite)
sezu ni, shizu ni
senaide, sende, shinaide
senakute, shinakute
shitaku nai
sen {a) kattari, senandari
shinakattari
The briefer form su appears in the literary language and in
the adjectives su-beki thsit ought to be done (p. m), su-beka-
razatu that ought not to be done (conclusive, swbekarazu).
The only forms derived from suru are the conditional sureba
and the negative imperative suru na.
In the negative conjugation the characteristic vowel is e^ as
in the case oi masu ; but suru differs {xovwinasu- in having a
212 The Verb [uii
form in nai. In compounds sanal also occurs: Nakusanai
docs not \osc \ J ukusaf I ai is not ripe, ttkisanai does not suit.
Semai is irregular. Sum at is rarely heard: So sumai go.
Don't do so ! (You wouldn't do so.)
2. Sometimes sum is to be rendered " make," as, for ex-
ample, with the adverbial forms of adjectives : yoku sum make
good, correct ; waruku sum make bad, spoil. *
3. Notice also the following idioms :
Do shimasko ka. What shall I do ?
Dd skiU sano sara wo kowas/ita ka.
How did you break that plate ? ^
Do shite mo dekifnasen. It is utterly impossible.
Dd shita «' da. What have you done ?
Doshita hito desu. What kind of a man is he?
Do shita motC dard. What shall I (we) do?
So shite (p. 198a), sj sum to, so shitara {da) and so shita
tokoro ga ^ may mark a transition in a narrative, like our
" then," " so," ** and," etc. So shite, or so shite is often used
pleonastically alter a subordinative. See also p. 171a.
4. The following are examples of the use of suru taking; an
object with wo.
Hen na kao wo shite tmasu. He makes a peculiar face.
Shosei wo shite iru aida kane ga nakatta.
While I was a student I had no money.
Similarly many verbal expressions are derived from substan-
tives. The wo may be omitted :
ikusa wo suru make \v7\.v kushami wo sum {ga deru)
tabi wo suru make a journey. sneeze.
shitaku wo sum make prep- shigoto zvo sum work.
arations. ^^g^ '^0 suru be wounded
aAmbi wo suru {ga deru) yd^v^n. (p. 159a).
a *< To make " in th« ordiMtry s^nae is kathitifierm or /tuJhtm, DistUigaish
yojktksnru trnd'/diH m l'09/tirairu Qon struct WcU» Tvaruku suru and Jketa ni
koshiraeru construct poorly.
b When do shite is strongly emphasized it means rather «• why.**
c The expression fvkt>rc ga here has the same i»naa as tlM coajwMtlra go*
It somet'inies mean**' whan."
LiiQ Suru 213
Verbal stems are used in the same way, alone or in combi-
nation : *T.>-y''
J^aJte wo suru wager, from kakeru (p. 1 73, Voc).
seki wo suru cough, from seku.
tsuri wo suru fish with liook and line.
nui w^ suru embroider, nui-inono wo suru sew.
shimbi^intOM w& sura make an investigation.
mi-nage wo suru drown one s self (p, 58).
te-natai w^ suru practice pemanship.
5. It is by the use of suru that numerous Chinese compounds
are made to serve as verbs. With these wo is more commonly
omitted than with the expressions given above :
an-nai suru guide, invite. san-jo suru make a call {san
an-shd suru memorize, ^ mairu, jd=s agaru).
^^7f--ij^5j?/fT/ study, be diligent shim- bo suru persevere.
cko'dai suru=sitadaku.^ shitsu-mon suru ask a ques-
i'ju suru emigrate. tion.
jo-dan suru jest. shitsu-rei suru be impolite.
ken-chiku suru build. slio-bi suru praise.
ken-yaku suru economize, sho-chi suru be aware, con-
kd-gyo suru perform (theat- sent.
rical plays, etc.). shu-sen suru repair,
— to ko-sai suru associate with, so-ji suru clean.
— ni kwaU'kei suruhdiW^r^ldi' sotsu-gyd suru graduate (from
tion with. a school).
vian-zoku suru be satisfied, yo-jin suru take precautions.
Almost all compounds of this kind are used also as substan-
tives : go shdchi no tori as you know ; benkyo desu is diligent,
etc. To some of them negative prefixes may be attached
(p. 124). In this case suru may not be us^d \Ju-bffi.kyo desu ;
fu-manzoku desu ; bu-ydjin desu^ etc.
6. In some cases an object with no is made to limit the
substantive :
— no hanixshi wo suru speak of.
— fio uwasa wo suru gossip about.
a Both chbdai suru and itadaku have the sense to receive from a superior or
from a person considered as such and are used of gifts, refreshments ofTercd to
a Cue-t, cic. For a fuller discussion see Cli. LV.
2T4 The Verb [liif
— no jama wo sum be in the way of.
— no samatage wo suru hinder, from samatagitu.
— no. inane wo suru imitate, from maneru.
— no sewa wo suru assist, take care of*
— no tovio wo j«r« accompany.
But in most cases the substantive unites with suru to form
a true verbal expression, which may then take a direct object
with wo (or indirect with nt) :
gwaikoku wo tabi. suru travel in foreign countries.
yome wo sewa suru secure a wife (for another).
// wo kega suru (je ni kega wo suru) get a wound in the
hand.
hashi wo shu-zen suru repair a bridge.
gakko wo sotsji'gyj suru graduate from a school.
benshi ni shitsunion suru ask the speaker a question.
In some cases either construction is allowed. One may say
shakkin no saisoku wo suru or shakkin wo saisoku suru ; but
in the former case wo must not be omitted after saisoku,
while in the latter it must not be used.
7. With some monosyllabic words deiived from the Chinese
suru coalesces : .
bassuru punish, from baisu,
kessuru decide, resolve upon, settle, from ketsu. *
sassuru conjecture, sympathize with (sentiments, etc.).
After n, or a long vowel, by nigori su becomes zu and shi^
ji:
anzufu be anxious, be concerned about. ^
kenzuru offer as a gift. *^
kinzuru prohibit, forbid.
sonzuru be injured (p. 8sa).
tenzuru change (tr. and intr.), remove (intr.).
zonzuru think, know (polite i).
a In keisu-gi, which denotes a resolution of a public assembly. From
kessiti'u is derived the adverbial kesshite positively (p. 177c).
b Amnrit, like sassunt, may not take a personal object : Watakushi no kokoro
wo snsshite kudnsai. Sympathize with me. Oya 7va shiju kodomo no koto wo
afijife irtt. Parents are always anxious about their children.
c Ikkon kenjimashd. Have a cup ! (of sake). Ron, the numerative for cups
of s.ihe^ is really a variant reading oi ken in kenzuru.
Lin] Sum 215
fusuru seal (a letter).
vifizuru command, order.
Since the stems of these verbs are anji, kenji kinji^ etc., they
are in the colloquial frequently inflected as though they belong-
ed to the first class : anj'iru, anjireba, etc.
Observe also the euphonic changes in the following verbs.
These are, however, more common in the literary style than in
true colloquial:
omonzuru esteem, from oinoku suru {pnioi heavy, impor-
tant).
karonzuru despise, from karoku suru {karui light, insig-
nificant— classical karoshi'),
8. Many intransitive verbs are formed by adding suru ta
adverbs. Most of the adverbs so used end in ri or belong ta
the duplicatives, largely onomatpoetic, in which the language
abounds (comp. p. 128, bottom and Ch. LXXIV.) :
btkkiiri sum be astonished, frightened.
bonyari {to) suru be vague, distracted, stupid.
sappari {to) suru become clear (p. 187b).
bisliibishi {mishimishi, gishigishi) suru creak (of timbers).
chirachira suru flicker, flutter, become dim (of eyes).
ukauka {to) suru be heedless, lazy.
9. In some expressions suru is used just like aru :
— no aji ga suru there is a taste of, taste like.
— no nioi ga suru there is a smell of, smell like.
— no oto {koe) ga suru there is a sound of, sound like,
inabikari ga suru it lightens.
— yj na kokoromochi {kimochi) ga suru feel as if.
nagamochi ga suru last a long time.
ji'shin ga suru {yuru) there is an earthquake.
zu'tsu ga suru have a headache.
10. The expression ;//* j//r« may mean "determine upon'*
(p. I34g). The same idiom may also correspond to the English
••make — of—".
Kono buNshj zuo hon vi shite dashimcsho,
1 will issue these essays in the form of a book.
— %vo ydshi ni suru make an adopted son of, adopt.
— wo yome ni suru make a wife of, take to wife.
— wo kini suru take to heart, be concerned about.
i?i6 The Verb [i.iii
Kono go konna koto wo shinai yj ni ^^kimasko.
1 will see to it that he does nething <^ the kind hereafter.
With a verb Itt the ftilure tense id sum rneaits '* be about
to," "intend to" (p. \iofiA). In ovher <t^%m To suru means
'* regard as " ; /^ surebn may be translated ** taking it to be/'
^* assuming th&t," "if":
Amerikaye iko id skiti Yokohama made mairimathita.
Intending to go America, I went to Yokohama.
Kimi g^ iku mono to sttreba, kj iu b'am ni dd skru ka.
If you were going, what would you do in such a case.
The idioms ni shite {wd) and to shite (wa) are equivalent to
the English " for " and •' as ** in some of their uses :
Kodomo ni 4hite wa y^ku kaite arimasu.
It is well written for a child.
Anata wa daihy.shn to shite o hatuishi ni narimasu ka.
Do you speak as a representative ?
11. The formal, polite equivalents of suru arc itasu in the
first (less frequently the third) person and nasaru in the second
{less frequently the third) person. Accordingly do itashimashd
ka is more formal and polite than do shimasho ka ; do nasai-
tnashita ka,
12. It has been stated (pp. 142, 3 and 190a) that the honorific
should be prefixed to the stem of a verb with itasu or nasaru.
The honorifics are naturally prefixed to any substantix'^ that
denotes the action of a person for whom respect is^hown.
Even in the case of the first person honorifics are in order when
the act concerns a person for whom one wishes to show respect.
0 tomo %vo suru
{itasu)
go along.
ojama „
disturb.
0 sewa „
render assistance.
oji-gi „
make a bow.
go an-nai „
show the way.
go chi-sd „
furnish entertainment.
go ho-mdn „
pay a call.
go sh 'kai „
introduce.
go slto-tai „
i*
invite.
When the personal object
is
stated it may take ni (or no)
Urii] Suru 2 1 7
But shakai su>^i and sh Itai stffu take a direct iobjeCt with ^o.
Observj also : *
{Anafa "u^o) lio safi ui sWkni itaskhna\shb X'a,
May 1 introduce you to Mr. Ito?
{Anata to) go issko iiashiuiaskj, I will go with you.
Vocabulaiy
(Include the verbs in the above lists)
kotO'gara nature of the thing, ^shu^kaH week. ^
matter, circumstances. ^ iri ga aru {oi) attendance is
tori-t the characteristic por- large (at theaters, etc.)
tal of a Shinto shrine. kauieru do at the same time
uri'zane-gao oval face. ^ (two things), be unable to
ko (c) fragrance, intense. do. «
ben-shi speaker, orator. nok/ffu be left over (tr. no-
bu-joku insult^ contempt. ko'iU^
kan-slio fire-bell, fire alarm, tataku f«:rike, beat, knock.
JiS'tei court (of justice). ka^ wo hiku take cold.
ki'kwai opportunity. — ni mukau^ no hj ye mukau
kyo'in teacher. face.
mei'sho noted place, place — ni tori-kakaru commence
worth seeing. work on.
o-rai going and coming, achi-kochi here and tliere.
thoroughfare. chikai ucki (ni) within a short
drai-dome closing a thor- short time, soon.
oughfare {tomeru stop). ^ kitto surely.
a The suffix gara denotes " kind,*' *' quality,** as in gara no ii shitia stufTof
good quality, cloth of a good pattern, ie-gara f:o yoi hito a perton of good
family, a person of quality. With Ji-setsn season gara forms an elliptical
expression ijisetsn gara o daiji ni nasai. It being such a season, lake good care
of your Iiealth. ITie following example illustrates the use of kotogara : Kotoba
7va luakanmasH ga, koiogara ita wakarhmsen, I understand lade words, but
don't kno^ what it is all about.
b See p. 15. The word stwe denotes only such seeds as those of the melon
or peach. The general colloquial word for •* seed" is tane,
c A common notice on iht streets : " Closed ! " " No thoroughfare ! "
d The week was used even in old times as a measure of time : hito maivari
fttta niawariy etc. See Ch. XXIV.
e In the second sense kaneru is added as a suffix to the j?t ems of verbs :
mairikanemasH cannot go (or come).
2i8 The Verb [liii
shikiri ni persistently. i-rai since (following a noun or a
Uui (m) at laist, finally. verb in the subordinate formj.j
sen-jitsu the other day. oya exclamation of surprise.
Exercises
Do shiyo ka, Do shimasho ka. Do itashima$kd ka. Ko
itas/itara yoroshu gozaimas/io. Kono hj wa sugu ni tori-
kakaru koto ni itashiinashd. Ko sKte mimashj, Nihonjin wa
Matsushiina no kesKki wo taihen shobi shinias\ ^ Shizuka ni
shiro, ^^ Shimbo sJite kenyaku wo sureba, kitlo kane ga
nokotimas\ Binshi / shitsumon sKiai koto ga aru. Oviae
shimbo slite tstomero, Shiyj to omou koto wa sugu ni suru ga
it, O jigi wo o ski yo,^ Mada wakarimasen kara, sensei ni
shitsumon itashimashj. O tomo {wo) itashimashj, Dj itashi-
mash'te, ^ Kake zvo itashiinaslio ka. Sakujitsu wa taihen na
arashi de gozaimasKta ga, konnichi wa sappari itashittiash ta
(sappari to haremasKtd). Makoto ni o jama \wo) itashi-
mash'ta. ^ O jama wo itashimas' ka mo shiremasen. Senjitsu
wa skitsurei iiashimasKta, ^ Dare ka to wo tataku oto ga
suru ; dare ga kita ka akete mite kure, O saki ni chodai
itashimas\ g Sakujits' kara hajimemashta kydgen wa ikka
bakari kogyo shimas ka, Sayo sa, 7ii shukan gurai itas' so
des' ; shikashi iri ga okereba, f*ta ts ki mo itashimaslio,
Yasumichu (tii) ^* achikochi tabi shimasKta, Kono saki no
a A group of numerous islets covered witli pines, in a corner of the Bay of
Scndal.
b Here shiro is to be translated " be.'' Shhuka ni is to be parsed as an
adverb. Politely one might say : O shizuka ni tinsainiaslii.
c This may be said by a woman to her own child,
d Often: Do itashimashiie ; sore ni rva oyobimasen. Why? Don't mention
it. Do itashimashite is the usual response when pardon is asked, thanks are
expressed, etc. The phrase is elliptical for something like: Db shiU so in o
koioba wo ukern tteitchi ga a ri mas ho ha,
e Pardon the interruption. Notice that o, not go, Js used with ja-ma^ a word
probably of Chinese-Buddhistic origin (yVi evil, ma hindrance, spirit).
f This expression is used when one meets a friend. The allusion is to a
previous meeting. No honoritic is required with shitsuni (p. 33). Tlie wholt
expression may be abbreviated to Senjilm r.v7.
g In this manner a man may excuse himseU for beginning to eat before
another.
h For chu compare p. 1373.. Tionslale : during vacation.
Lin]
Suru 219
kashi wa shuzen sKte imas* kara^^oraidome des*'; s^koshi
mawaiie ikhnashd. Nani wa go ansha nas'tie irasshaimas
ka, Konosakanawa myo na aji ga .skimas\ Konaida ano
kata niniicki de aimasKta ga, minu furi wo sKte ikimasKta, **
Kono bunsJio wa bonyari sKie imas\ . Sugawara no Michizane
wa do sKta hito des' ka. Sore kara teiijite. so iu imi ni nari-
viasKta, ^ Nikon de wa urizanegao wo (p. 1 5) ichiban ii to
sKte arifnas\ O tenki ni sKtai vion des\ ^ Oinae naze
zasKki wo sofi shinai ka {zasKki no sofi wo shinaika).
Konna ni kitanaku slite do shUa n* (mon*) des\ Aftata ga
Tokyo ye oide ni narimasKtara, hobo no meisho ye (wo) ga
annai itashimasho. Anata no ossharu koto wa honto to wa
omowareviasen ; « shikashi vioshi honto to sureba taiken des\
Omae so shinakereba slide hi shinai zo. Jishin ga sum {yum)
to\ ie ga bishibishi suru {iu). Kozukai ga ukauka sh'te ite
komarimas*. Kono baai ni wa do sKte mo iva to iujiwo
is' kenakereba narimasen (p. 1 74c). Skinajin ni sh*te wa yoku
Eigo ga dekimas\ Tokyo ni sh*te wa hidoi oyuki de wa
arimasen ka. Go jddan nas*ite kudasaru na. Go y of in nasal,
Taihen bikkuri itashimasKta. Gakko na kyoin wa seij'i ni
kwankei subekarazaru hazu da, Tanaka Shozo san wa hJtei
de akubi wo sKta tame ni kwanri-bujoku no tsuini de basse-
rareniasJC ta. Dare ka watashi no uwasa wo sKte iru to viiete
kushaini ga dete naranai, ^ Chiisa na koto de mo karonjite wa
naranai, g Kayd na kotogara wa hito no mina omonzurti
tokoro des\ Sekkaku go shotai kudasaimasW ta ga, sltosh)
sashits'kae ga gozaimas* kara, zannen nagara sanjo itash'-
a Translate : the bridge ahead of us. Compare : kore kara saki no piichi the
way we are going. Notice that shuzen suru can be construed either transitively
or intransitively : They are repairing the bridge ahead of us, or, the bridge
ahead of us is a- repairing.
b With a preceding verb //<ri ivo shita may be translated ; " pretended that,*
••acted as Ihough.'
c In philology tenzuru is often used of changes in the meanings of words.
d Lit. I should like to make good weather of=I hope the weather will he
fine. Compare the peculiar expression: Ashita wa furasetaku nai. I hope it
won't rain lo-morrow (lit. I don't want to make it rain).
« I cannot think,— ^///£>7frt/vr« being the potential of omou.
f For naraMAi compare : Fushigi de naranai (p. 158b}. The Japanese have
a notion that when a man sneezes it is a sign that some one is talking about
him.
g Compare the Chinese saying : Issnn no i';xrd in karonzubefiarazH {issun »
little bit, kivo'in light and shade, time).
v23D The Verb [ltii
kanemas\ Wwtakuski fto kokoro vio s*^o^hi wa ^assh'tie
kudasai.^ Tkk&n ktnjitai iHtffi 4ts\ Gak^d «w s&Uugy3
shinai utlii wa amari ttchl (ray Tiamily) nio stwa wo sum k0t9
ga dekiniasen. Oya, kono zasKIsi tva kido'ku tatai'o no nioi
ga shimas koto / Ano hito wa shiri mo shinaide sk'ita kao
wo sUte imas\ Jibun hiiari no katigae de sKta koto de mo
49rimas* mai.
What I ought to do i don't know. What otight i to do ?
1 intended to ask the speaker varJoos questions, but refraifted
ijiikaeru). The number of Germans that have emigfrated to
America since the year 1 850 is said to be four million. I will
do it day after to-morrow, because to-morrow I have no time.
Since my son cannot study {gakumon ga dekinai\ I will
make a fafmer of him. Please do so. Europeans do not
praise the scenery of MatSushima so much as f^yo ni wd^ the
Japanese. It seems as if {^yo des') the fire alarm were sounding.
Ascend the roof and see where {doko ga) the fire is. In my
neighborhood they have built a primary school. As my eyes
are dim I can't see anything. Since he associates a great deal
with Japanese, he speaks {dekiru) the (Japanese) language
^nqW {uifuiku). The interior of a [Buddhist] temple smells of
incense. That child appears to have taken a cold and is
constantly sneezing, is it not (ja nai ka) ? One must not
cough in the face of (facing) a person. It is said that a womau
drowned herself last night. No matter how {ikura—nio) well
it is done, he is not satisfied. If I have time, I will visit IhimJ
soon. Shall I introduce Mr. Goto to you? If [you] fail to
{do not) decide things (jftonogoto) quickly and miss the oppor-
tunity, it will finally become forever imposafiblc. In regard to
this matter be not at all {kessh'te) anxious- In Japan it is
forbidden to take {ireni) horses and vehicles within (jiaka ye)
the portal of a shrine. I am troubled with (doing) headache
this morning.
a The sense is : Try to put yonTsclf in my place. Wntnktuhi tw lok^rB
mo — don*t look .it the matler entirely from your own point of view; sukoshi
xva — it is not reasonable to expect that you should enter into my feelings
•entirely.
LVf}
The A' Group
221
CHAPTER UV
To the fourth group belong verbs in Jht.
I. Paradigm of iiku (stem kiki) to hear, or, to be efficacious
(p. 128c):
Positive
Negative
Present
iiJtu
kikanai^ kikan («)
Past
kiiia
kikanakatta, — nanda
Future or
kiko
kikumai
Probable
kiku daro
kikanai daro, kikan daro
Probable
kiitaro
kikanakattaro, — nandaro
Past
kiita daro
kikanakatta daro
Conditional
kikeba {kikabd) kikanakereda {kikanaknba)
kiku nara {ba)
kikaneba
kikanai nara {ba)
Past Condi-
kiitara {ba)
kikanakattara, — nandara {bd}
tional
kiita nara {ba)
kikanakatta nara {ba)
Imperative
kike
kiku na
{0) kiki na
0 kiki de nai yo
0 kiki l^yo)
Subordinative kiiU
kikazu {shit€\ kikasu nt
kikanaide, kikande
kikanakute
Desiderative
kikitai
kikitaku nai
Alternative
kiitari
kikanakattari. — nandari
kikanaidari
The double i in kiite, etc., arises from the elision of the k in
kikit^ Compare the following : kaku, kakitt, kaite ; tsuku,
tsukite tsuite ; maneku^ manekite, maneite ; oku, akiU, cite,
2. The verb yuku or iku, to go^ is. somewhat irregular.
Such forms as yuite, yuita, etc., are not in use. From iku are
deiived, not iite^ iJta, but itte, itta, etc. *
3. Some intransitive verbs of thia group correspond to
transitive verbs in keru. Thus the expression hi ga tsukii 6re
kindles corresponds to hi wo tsukeru ; ki ga tsuku be attentive,
to ki wo tsukeru ; akai iro ga tsuite iru have a red color, to
m ThtiBm mmt be carefatty distinguished ftom the corresponding forms of
iru to enter, or to parch (p. 185). Also iu to say and yU to dress (the hair)
take tbe same inflcctioiM ordinaHfy, though fW4r, iMtOf etc., are also coirent.
J272
The Verb
[liv
akai iro wo isukeru to color red; ki ga ochi-tsuite iru the mind
is composed, to ki wo ochitsukeru. Observe also :
kuttsuku adhere firmly.
aku open (intr.).
muku face.
katamuku incline, lean.
todoku reach, arrive.
tsuzuku continue, hold out.
kuitukeru attach firmly,
^z/^^m open (tr.).
niukeru turn.
katamukeru \i\z\\vi&, bend.
todokeru deliver, report.
tsuzukeru continue, keep up.
But quite as often the relation b just the reverse, the verb
in keru being a passive or intransitive form derived from the
verb \\\ ku:
hiraku open, begin, clear. »
ktidaku break, crush.
muku peel, skin.
nuku draw, extract.
saku tear, rip.
toku melt, dissolve.
toku loose, explain.
yaku burn, roast, bake.
hirakeru become civilized.
kudakeru be broken, crushed.
mukeru peel (intr.).
nukeru be extracted, escape.
sakerti be torn, ripped.
tokeru be melted, thawed.
iokeru be loosed, solved.
yakeru be burned, baked.
4. The suflfix-verb meku to resemble, appear, usually in the
form ineite iru {oru\ deserves passing notice in this connection :
kodomomeite iru is childish, hatumeite oru is spring-like, etc.
Vocabulary
(Include the verbs given above)
don the noon signal given
by firing a cannon. ^
fue flute, pipe.
Jue wofuku play the flute.
koto a large stringed musical
instrument, harp.
koto wo hiku play the koto.
kuji lot.
kuji zvo hiku draw lots.
kire cloth.
kurumi walnut, butternut.
name kuji slug.
ta rice field.
tafte seed.
waki side, side of the chest
(including armpit). . .
asa-gao morning-glory.
hi-mazvari sunflower. ,
. a The verb hiraku is used intransitively of the opening of a doo^, the
Ijloomlng of a flower, etc,
b The inore elegant term isga^hd (go noon, .^5 cannon).
LIV}
The K Group
223
;Jj--- I squirrel
koiowaza proverb, maxim.
ryo-gae-ya money changer.
[ line (in writing).
kawa side (in soto-gawa).
en, en-gawa veranda.
am-ma shampooer, blind
person. *
za-to blind minstrel, blind
person.
chu'bu paralysis.
da-dai foundation,
go-gaku linguistics, language
study.
ji'ko climate, weather.
sei'ko success.
setsU'bun the transition from
one season to another, es-
pecially the night when
winter changes to spring,
according to the old caleil-
dar (lit. season dividing).
tai-yj the sun.
slid-kai-jd letter of introduc-
tion.
kayui, kaii itchy.
layasni easy to accomplish.
ko'dai no of ancient times,
ancient.
ko-ban ancient gold coin, el-
liptical in shape. ^
kata form, pattern, mold.
nari form, shape, appearance.
koban-nari no) „. ^. 1
daku hold in the arms, em-
brace.
fuku blow (tr. and intr.) ; kaz€
ga — a wind blows.
Juku wipe.
hibiku resound, sound.
kamu chew, bite.
inaku sow, scatter, sprinkle.
maneku invite.
mayou go astray. «
mayoi-gOy mai-go lost child.
okonau do, perform, practice.
okonai conduct, behavior.
shiku spread (mats, etc.), lay
(a railroad).
ugoku move, be influenced (tr.
ugokasu),
uzuku ache (like a tooth).
mi-otosu overlook.
— ni inotO'Zuku take as a
basis, be based on.
a From an grasp, ma rub. To shampoo or perform message is amtna wo sut'u
or momii (rub). Professional shampooers are usually blind men or women. A
shampoocr who is not blind is called vte-aki no amma. The amma piping
shrilly in the streets to advertise his presence, especially at night, is a
. characteristic feature of Japanese life. I n the Tokugawa era the Government
organized the blind into guilds. Officially recognized blind minstrels or
shampooers were called za-to (lit. scat-head, i. e. head minstrel). << Blind
person '* is more exactly niojin / colloquial tne-kura ; classical me shiu
•. b The a-ban (p. 15) was a larger coin equal to ten koban,
c To lose the way is michi ni moyou, rarely michi wc mayou. One may a|so
say : michi zvo machigaent.
2^4 The Verb [liv
ikifiurn wo suru act to no. tsune ni always.
purpose, be in mischief. sorosoro slowly, softly, gradu-
mdan, wo hiku reduce thf$ ally.
price. kin-jitsu^ in a few days {kinr=
jibiki wo hiku consult a die- chikai).
tionary. isso {no kofo) rather, .
Exercises
IVatakushi wa kinjiisu Igiris' ye lachimas' kara, shokaijD
WO kaite kudasaimasen k.a. Yoroshu go&aimas ; ni san tsu
{ni samdon) kaite ageinasho. Samui kara, s'tobu ni ^ JU wo
taite kure, IJei, tadaivia sugu ni takimas\ Ha ga uzuku
kara, isha ni nuite vioraiinasho, Mushiken wo uts' toki ni,
hebi to namtkuji ga deru to, namekuji ga kachiinas' ; naze
naraba namekuji ga hebi ni kuttsuku to, hebi ga tokete shiinau
kara da so des\ ^ Taihoritsurei to iu shomots' wa Nihon no
keihd wo kaita ichiban furui hon des\ Makanu tane wa haenu
(Proverb). Anofue wa turn desJk) ; amina san ga Jue wo fuite
iruja nai ka, Owari no Seto to iu mura ni yakimono wo
suru ie ga hachi jikken hodo aru so des\ ^ Anata no sensei wa
walakushi ni mo oshiete kudasaru hima ga arimasho ka. Do
sKte kofio takigi wa hi ga tskanai ka shira {=shiran), Ka-
waite ofu kara, tsuku hazu da ga, ne. Kaii tokoro ni te no
todokanai yd da, ^ Kono ie wa dodai ga warukute jishin ga
yum to, taiso ugokimas\ Kono kyogen wa nani ni motozutte
ts'kutta no des ka^ Kodai no rek'shi ni vtotozuite ts'kutta
mon' des\ Maigofuda wa banchi to nainae wo kaite kodoino
ni tskete aru kobannari no Juda des' ; sore da kara kodomo ga
a Notice carefully the use of the postposition ni in th-is coniKsction. The
stove ia, as it werci the indirect object. One imiy say also sfi^ntuo taku. Ki
wo taku bur^. wood ; hence tnki-gi firewood.
b. Compare p. ij88a. When an expl^anation begins, with nott nareba or s^re
wa^it e^ndsi.'wk kara desiu 3«t when sore v;a introduces an explanation of a
woi^/d^ ixUom oc prQv«rb, the sentence, may Qn<\ with t0 iif k^^ ttestd,
c S€A> in the province of Owari: is famous^ for its manufacture of porcelain.
Hence the general term for porcelain is seto^morUK
d A prove i*h derived from the Chinese.: Hnku. kwa s9 y9 (lit, through shoe
scratch itch). The . reference is tq annoying difficulty <. Of an agseeable
«ll|*•^»^ec<^ Of; a oJ.Qver p«DB(^ one m^y. also ^a^^ :. Kiui Uik^r0m tt, ga tp^/:u yS
da.
Liv] The K Group 225
miehi ni tnay^tte mp sugu ni sena mchi gn wi$katimas\ Nik&n
na k^Uwaga ni Jidmn no ta ^ mtBu wa kiku to iu koto f^a
gosatmrns^ (p. 27c). Ano kiio wa chnbu ni ket^M ivtas' kara^
te ashi gtt * kikanaku norinn^sK $a. Nihan no hey a ni wa
iaiasni wo skiiU arimas\ Kuruma ni noru j^ofi wa issoamiia
ho gayo go»aimas\ Jiko ga sorosoro ha¥umeiPt mairimasKta.
Kono ringo wa knio yoku iro ga isuiti intas\ Gogaku no
keiko wa sbijU tiuzuk^nakertha t&Umo sHMo shtmasen. Nih^n
no it wa taigai u$inaini-muki des\ Ris* wa ^atai knrumi no
kara wo tayas'ku kami-hudakimas* . Micht ni kHtt inichi ni
toktu ^ Kaita mono ga shako da.
These matches won't bum (fire does not kindle, because
they are damp. Is the bath ready (has the hot water boiled)?
Yes, it has been boiling (is boiling) for some time (since a little
whUe ago). I will reduce the price as much as possible. You
will hardly understand it if you do not consult (consulting see)
a dictionary. Ebisu^ holds a tai under his arm {waki). Go
to the money changer and inquire the rate of exchange (market
price of the dollar). Please explain the reason for that (sono).
Shall I peel the melon for you? When you go (travel) ta
Europe, I will write you a letter of introduction. As it is
raining to-day, the noon signal sounded louder {fndoku) than
usual. On the evening of setsubun the master of the house
scatters" roasted beans in every direction {hobo ni) and says :
*• Luck {wa) in (uchi), demons out" This is what a girl tea
years of age wrote; indeed it is well done (p. 127b). The
shampooers walk [through] the streets at night blowing {/uki
nagara) [their] Butes. You must wipe the veranda every day.
On the paper slides of tobacco shops there is usually painted
(written) a tobacco >eaf. This picture is one that Kano
Motonobii ^ painted (wrote). * la Japan recently [they] have
A For ie to ashi ga» With noc^s- Ihat ar« often paire<l in common Mag« the
conjanction may be omitted : oya ko parent and child^ di/> lum mornta^ and
evening, kanU hatokt gods and biiddiia„ naoU kau waves and wiodA, soAm sakama
viands, kbfu^kd happiness and unhappin^ss, suru kcta nasu koto everything one
docs {nasu being the classical equivalent of surtC),
b The JapBOBsa rendering qf a €hines» proYerbk The> reference is to a
display of ill-digested learning.
C OM^of Miefcve»god*of lnck(Mt>/i^/*>h^?M).
d The m&Ot famowaf the Kano Ikmtfy of pahrterw (X VT. Centirry).
226 The Verb [liv
built (laid) railroads in every direction* As there is now a
railroad (laid) from Tokyo to Sendai, more people will be
going to Matsushima (people that go to M. will be more) than
before {maye yori). Please draw one of these lots. That
blind minstrel plays the koto well. I have taken a cold and
have a headache. The water of the Tama River is brought
^p. 163, 5) to Toky5. Shall we walk or (shall we) ride ? We
will walk, for if we go by kuruma we shall overlook many
{yoku) things. In Berlin they sprinkle water on the streets
twice a day. llease under-score (draw a line under) that.
That man's behavior is childish. This cloth will be beautiful
if you color it red. That house has leaned over very much
{Jiidoku) on account of {de) last night's earthquake. The
{flower of the) sunflower always faces in the direction of the
sun. Please deliver this book to Mr. Sato^ The morning-
glory opens early every morning. The chidrcn have been in
mischief and torn the be ^k. I shall invite [some] friends to-
morrow ; for it is my birt. day.
CHAPTER LV
The verbs oku aand itadaku are often used in combination
with the subordinatives of other verbs.
Oku to set, put, place, with a subordinative means " leave in
that condition " :
irete oku put it in (intending to leave it in).
kane wo tamete oku lay money by {tameru accumulate).
azukete oku deposit {azukeru entrust).
utckatte oku let it alone {utcharu throw away).
Sono mama ni shite okimashX I shall let it be as it is.
Sono mama sutete okimashita.
I let it be as it \^2J^ {suteru cast away).
Shitaku shite okimashj,
I will (make my preparations and) be ready.
Rusui ni kahi wo oite ikimashj. ^
We will put the maidservant in charge of the house.
a Oi/e oku is occasionally heard in the sense cf " to employ," bat UukatiM
oku, yatctte oku^ tanonde oku^ etc., are more natural in this oonnection.
Lv] Oku, itadaku ^27
UU oku {itioku) koto ga am, I have something to tell you.
When oku follows a negative subordinalive, it may be
rendered by means of '* leave " with a passive participle pre-
ceded by the negative prefix " un- " (p. 1 73d).
Itadaku (or ckodai suru) '* to receive from above " with a
subordinative indicates that the act denoted by the subordinat-
ed verb is for the benefit of the speaker. It may be rendered
in some cases by means of ** have " with the infinitive. But to
bring out the deference expressed by itadaku a paraphrase is
usually necessary :
Anaia ni sore wo oshiete itadakito gozaiinasu.
Please teach me that (I wish to have you teach me that).
The verb inorau (p. 92h, Ch. LX.) is used in the same way,
but //^^fo>fw is more respectful. For the use of these verbs in
preferring requests compare also p. 151.
Vocabulary
mama original condition, sAidui aistringent, austere.
natural preference. * sAiiu the juice of unripe per-
sAiru juice, soup. ^ simmons. ^
taru keg, barrel. shibu-kaki unmellowed per-
fuyu'gi [Japanese] winter simmons.
clothing. ko-gaihwyXwg in small quan-
fuyu'fuku [European] winter tities.
clothing (comp. yd-fuku), uri-kai mercantile transac-
hachi'Ue potted plants. tions, trade.
maku to roll up. gwa (c) picture, drawing,
maki-mono roll (picture or ka-hi^ge-jo maidservant.
writing), kan-seki Chinese books. ^
a Shake ya rriasu wo nama no mama [de) taberu no ii*a kettnon desu. It is
risky to eat salmon or masu raw. Nan no kangae mo naku kiita mama (nt)
hanaihimaskita. Unthinkingly I said just what I had heard. Yo no naka no
koto wa wartivare no omou mama ni wa naranu. The things of the world do
not go according to our liking. These three sentences illustrate the most
common uses of mama.
b The honorific o is usually prefixed when ihiru is used in the sense of
" sou p." Women say also {o mi) o Isuke (p. 32).
c This is much used as a stain for wood or paper {shibu-kami). Shibu also
denotes the astringent rind of a chestnut.
d Compare ska-seki hooks, also pronounced shojaku.
228 The Verb [lv
ky^gefi fixed period. » — na kuki w^ sar^nu, — » wo
dai'fuku-.cf0 day-book. ^ s0ra^hiAubi ni suru expose
jU'Zaunin one guilty ot hei- the head of (a criminal).
nous crime, felon (/«= sam pour into, drop upon.
omoi ). aki' baniisu {akippanasu)^ ^ke-
amaisvie^t. danaski {akeppanaski) ni
Mo ga amai not salty suru leave open.
enough. saru leave, depart from, get
kibiskii strict, severe. rid of.
yasashii gentle, easy. okizari ni sum abandon.
{o) ki-no^oku na regrettable.*^ uke-tafmiwarH receive (a com-
kana-majin no mixed with mand), hear (polite i).
kana (of compositions writ- utcharu {uchi-yaru) throw
ten in ideograms). ^ away, reject, let alone.
hdru, horu throw. to kara long since.
hotte oku^ hottoku let alone, to ni a long time ago.
be indifferent. ichi nichi oki ni ) every other
kan-sho suru interfere. kaku-jitsu (c) ni ) day.
sarasu expose, bleach. — ni oite at, in regard to.
Exercises
To wo akeppanasKte {akiPP(inashi ni sKte) oke. Afado wa
akezu ni okimasho ka. Kono kane wa kuni ye kaeru made wa
iranai kara, Yokohama no ginko ye azukete oka. Kono sakana
wa yaku mae ni nijikan ka sanjikan no aida shoyu ni iskete
oku to, taihen umaku narimas\ Mo jUbun ni kanji wo narai-
masKta kara, nani ka yasashii hon ga yomitai to omoimas* ;
dozo, kanamajiri no hon wo sagasKte itadakaremasen ka.
Kore wa arukor ni ts'kete oku to, k*sarimasen. Kore made
a Distinguish the three homonymns ki-gtn temper, state health (p. 33b)»
kigen era, as in kigen-un B. C. and kigen-go^ or simply k^en, A. D., and the
above.
b From dai great, fuku luck, wealth, and chi notebook (in ck^men).
Another word is de-tri-chd or shutsu-nyU-ckd, The techntoal term is sm^id^
{sui=shutsu=dasu, (d or n9=osameru or irert$, bo book). A ledger is thtt'cM
[dai foundation).
c Lit. poison of spirit. The phrase o JkmodoJhi detu is often Hied as an ex-
press ion of sympathy or as an apology.
d The classical equivalent of mauru is maju {maJtM^, which sometimes
appears in the colloquial in the form mafieru. The intransitive verb, eorre-
spending to manaru, is majiru (Ch. XLVIII.)
Lv] Oku^ itadaku 229
shoyu um k0gai (iii ) %Kt€ oriinatKtA ga^ kore kara wa tnru di
totU okimashjk K0H0 mae (at the previous lesson) stnsH ni
{kara) osowatta koto wa wakarimasen kara^ mo ichi do toki-
akasKU iiadakivinshd. Seiju ga kore wo sono mavta ni koiU
oite wa ikimasin. Sono vtdnia Hi sKte dke, Kigen wo
sadamete kane wo ginfcd ye axukite oku to, risoitt ga takaku
U*kimas\ Mybnichi tabi ni denlas* kara, kofHban o itotna wo
fHdsKli dkimashd. Danna taifta ga o rusu nara, kakinokosKte
ckiiai k&to ga arimai kara^ doBo pen to kavii wo kasKte
Audasai. Hai, tadaima sugu ni dasKte sashiagemas, W ata-
kushi wa Fukiage no o niwa wo ^ kaiken itaslitj gosaimas'
kara^ d'jka go tsugo no yoi toki ni tsurete itte itadakaremas' mat
ka, J^ gozaimas* ; ind ni san nichi taisu to^ haiken ni vuiiru
>£; ni tomodachi to vio yak'soku sKte okiinasKla kara^ sono
toki^ go issko ni mairimasko {^go issho i'asAimask.l), Kono
nochi soHna koto wo skinaiyo ni kodomo ni kibisKku tits' kete
^kimaskJ^ Uekiya san, kono niwa nd dogu wo katasukete
o kure ; sonna ni chirakasKte oite wa {picha) komarintas\
SakujitSH sensei ni oshiete itadakimasK ta bakari des' kara, ^
kitto oboete imasho, O kinodoku des' ga^ itadaite okimasho.
Kono o mi o is'ke wa chitto shio ga amai kara, skoshi shoyu
'WO sashUe c/iodai, Kd iu baai ni (oite) wa sei/u ga kansho
shinakereba naranai. Kono /leya wo soji (mo) shinaide itsu
fnade mo utchatte oite wa ikenai. Soko made ni itasKte
vkimaslid, ^
Because you left the door of the cage open, the bird has
escaped (escaping finished). You must not leave the window
open. Go to the storehouse and bring the box in which are
the rolls ; then, (so sKte) when you have come out, shut it
{shutting put) well. German fishermen, when they catch
herring, at once pickle them in salt Daikon if pickled too
a The name of a park in the old castle grounds, the present kwoffyo, in
Tokyo. Haiken sum {hai^^ogamn^ ken^=miru) is used for miru^ especially in
the first person, of objects belonging to the one addressed or to an exalted
personage. In the latter ca«-c it nny be used in the second or third person
also.
b The postposition ni is understood. Compare aru hi one day, for aru hi
tii^ kono Hocfti hereafter, for kono nochi ni»
c Compare tadaima kunda bakari desu (p. 122, middle). After a past verb
hakaH de^ hakan desn, may be translated **just."
d The usual formula at the end of a lcs«on or lecture.
230
The Verb
[LV
long in salt becomes [too] salty. I wish you would change
the hour for recitation {keiko ud), I wish to learn Japanese
drawing {Nihongwa) ; please inquire for a good teacher. Shall
I cut the branches of this pine tree a little ? No, leave it as it
The account book in which shopkeepers record {fskeru)
is.
their transactions {urikaidakd) is called daifukucho, I wish
you would take nie to the theater once. Abandoning wife and
children, he went (going finished) to America. In Japan
[they] formerly exposed the heads of felons. Put these potted
plants out into the garden. I have made an agreement with
a friend to {yd nt) read Chinese books together every other
day. Command the maidservant that she do nothing like that
hereafter (kono go). You must not leave the books scattered
about like that. I have heard that you are good at checkers
^go ga 0 jdzti)\ please teach me a little (Jiitotsu). I ordered
winter clothing long since, but it is not finished yet. I will
come down to tzn yen (p. 125a). Even though one makes an
agreement, difficulties {sashits kae) often occur {dekimas*). If
you put unmellovved persimmons into rice, they become sweet. »
CHAPTER LVI
I. The verb kuru (stem ki) is irregular :
Positive
Negative
Present
kuru
konai, kon («), kijiai
Past
kita
kon {a) katta, konanda, kinakatta
Future or
koyd, kiyd
komai
Probable
kuru daro
konai daro, kon daro
Probable
kitaro
kon {a) kattard, konandaro
Past
kita daro
kon dattaro, konakatta daro
Conditional
kureba
konakereba {konakuba)
kuru nara {da]
koneba
konai nara {ba), kon nara {ba)
Past Con-
kitara {ba)
konakattara {bd), konandara {bdy
ditional
kita nara {ba)
konakatta nara {ba)
* One may also say : shihn ga nuktmastt.
Lvi] Kuru 23.1
Imperative km kuru na
ki na kuru («*) de nai {yo) *
Subordina- kite kozu (skitf), kozu ni
tive konaide, konde
konakute
Desiderative kitai kitaku nai
Alternative kitari . konakattari, konandart
kinakatiari, kinandari
The briefer form ku appears in kubeki (compare su-beii).
From kuru are derived the conditional kureba and the negative
imperative kuru na.
The ko in koyo^ koi (from koyo) and the negative forms is
irregular.
2. The imperative koi (pp. 34e, 37d, 48c) is peremptory.
Familiarly one may say oidi, aide na, ^/d?>^^; politely, aide
nasai^ irasskai,
3. Polite equivalents of kit^asu are : for the first (or third)
person, tnairu {mairimasu) or agaru ; for the second (or third)
person, irassharu (irasshaimasu), oide nasaru^ oide ni naru.
4. Kuru often follows the subordinatives of other verbs :
dete kuru come out
haitte kuru come in
kaette kuru come back
nagante kuru come floating
hiite kuru decrease
mashite kuru increase
Sometimes kuru with a subordinative may be translated
"begin "(p. 92):
Avte ga JutU kimashita. It has begun to rain.
Savtuku natte kimashita. It begins to be cold.
For such expression as " Shall I go and shut the window ?'*
** Go and buy it/' kuru with the subordinative is used (p. 88g) :
Mado wo shimete k'unashj ka. Sore wo katte kite kure.
Notice the frequent idiom : moUe (jsurete) kuru {mairu, etc.
bring.
a Noiicc that the stem of the verb may not be used here as in other
paradigms.
b A polite expression is Ji-san suru (Jiz=zfnofsu, saft^=sfjiairu) : Jisan i/ashi-
tnashitn. I brought. Go jisan nasaimashita. You brought.
1232
The Verb
Jlvi
Vocabulary
iiri limit. *
tsuchi earth.
mono peach.
tsubame, isubakura (from
the classical tsubakurame)
chimney swallow.
akambj baby, infant ^
botchan^ {p) bo san boy (po-
lite).
{p)jd san, JO chart girl (po-
lite).
o iachin {katsu pound, iV
boiled nz^^inochu
katni wo yuu {tu) dress the
hair.
kami yui^ kamii hair dres-
ser. ^
mage cue, coifTurc.
toko-ya barber-shop, barber.
yabu grove, thicket.
taka-yabu bamboo grove.
kitte stamp, check.
yubin-kitte^yubin-giite postage
stamp.
kure-gata evening, twilight. ^
take- no- ko bamboo sprouts
(an article of food).
gan (c) wild goose.
deinpd telegram (p. 1 1 jb).
dempj wo utsu (or kakeru or
dasii) send a telegram.
gwan-fitsu tlie first day of the
year.
ji^setsH season.
%wai'jo circular letter.
seH'taku washing, laundry
( — sum wash).
hai'tatsu distribution, deliv-
ery.
yubin haitatsu \ ^^^,„ e
- z. • t z { postman. ^
yubin-kubart ) ^
sen ryu brief witty poem.
hatt'kiri, letter paper. ^
doro mud.
a From kiru cut. Kiri may limit another word, following it iikft gura^^
bakan\ dake or kodo (pp. 2ab, 48b). It U more emphatic than any of them and
often occurs in the expression Kore kiri shika m<ii (lit. this only — ^besides not).
b Also aka san, or nkn chatty chan being the children's equivalent of smt. A
baby may be called politely 0 ckiisai no. The term hd is a designation common
to priests, blind men and boys (p. 15 a) and as a suffix means '* fellow " : kurombd
negro, Jktchimdd miser, asantbo a late sleeper.
c Men do not now require the services of a kamiyni, since the custom of
wearing the cue has been abandoned. A barber shop is called also ri-hatm-'Un
(dress-hair-shop) or %atn patsu-ya {zan cut).
d Also hi-gure^ from kureru Set (of the sun). The sunset itself is mthi-
^o^su ; sunTisCf niss/tu/su or hi^node, Ban-gata and yu gaia are synonymous
with ku re gat a.
e In the post u£!)ce the technical term is shh^hai-nin {shu^suihttmiru^ hair=&
kubaruX
f Tii< long narrow sheets called hankirt (or kankire) are usually pasted
together to form aoontinuons roll called maki-gami.
LVi] Kuru 233
doTo-darAk^ no muddjr. * *^ wo noxokm fw hoha «x6epl-
mn-jika no vtry tt^Jir. ing.
A^rau clear aw^y, sweep> chig'^i diflerence, mistake,
brush. — ni ipd) chigai {ga) nai
koinnru bury. there is no doubt that,
shimau put away. certainly.
aio wo katasukeru, ato kaia- aratameru change, renew, re-
euko ifvo) sum^ ato-jimai view.
{wo) sum clear away umUam^te again^
things (as after a meal). ^ s/ippari clearly, >vhoUy, at all
ine wo karu harvest the rice. (with a negative verb).
dai'sho wo sasu wear the tsui unconsciously.
two swords {dai great, ik-ko entirely, at all (with a
s/id small). negative verb— comp. p. 99,
noMoku remove, except. bottom).
Exercises
Viibinhaitatsu ga iiUtrat so itte Jkure. Yftdin wa kort kiri
{dakt) s/iikti kimasen. Kamin ni sassoku kuru yd ni itte
4^imasKia ga^ naze kimasen ka ivakarintasen, Tatso hara
g;a hettt kimasKta ; nodo mo kawaite kimask'ta. Mo yubin
£-a kiia ka, Sayo^ tadaima kimash'ta ; shikashi o kuni knra
tva tegami ga kimasen : shivibun dake des\ Sugu ni yubin-
kitte wo katU himaslw ka, Shokuji no ato wo katazukete
shimattaray katte koi, Korio kimono wa dorodarake da kara^
yoku haratte koi, Ganu io iu Shinajin ga oyaji wo h'jmutte
ita toki ni karas' ga tsnchi wo motte kita to iu hanoshi ga
iirimas\ ^ Moso to iu Shinajin ga takayabu ni haitte naita
toki ni takenoko ga yuki no skta kara dtte kita so des\ Inu
^va neta kiri^ okite kotiai ; do sKta no da, Gwanjitsu ya^
a As a suffix darake is much used to form adjectives having Ihe perteral
sense of slovenly or disagreeable : aka-Harake filthy, cM-darake bloody, kai-
darake (hai ashes), kokori-darake dusty, kusa- darake (of a garden), ftiizu darake
(of ft room), sumi^atake, yama-darake (of a country), shakkin-darake^ fu-
shimaisu-darake^ from shimatsu good management, economy (lit. beginning and
end).
b Merely to take things back to the kitchen is c %en 7W> sageru,
C 6'/iw« and -^^5 belong to the twenty-four Chinese heroes celebrated fof
their filial piety^the fuju tbi kd (for kos/ti^UsiX child).
d A7W is here equivalent to mama.
234 The Verb [lvi
kino no otti ga ret ni kuru to iu senryu ga ariinas\ * Anata
keiko ye kitari konandari sKte wa ikemasen ; shiju konakereba
narimasen, Konaida Osaka hen de arashi ga fuite ie ga
tak'san tsubure, ^ hitojini mo atta to iu demfij ga kiinash'ta.
Taisd osoku natta kara vid komai, lie^ kuru ni chigai nai.
Hitori no o ba san ga kawa de sentaku wo sKte iia ioki ni dkt
na tnomo ga nagarete kita kara sore wo uchi ye motie kite
watte miru to^ oki na akambo ga dete kit a so des\ ^ A no set to
wa konogoro ikko kimasen ga^ do shimash'ta. Konaida atta
(from au meet) toki ni konnichi kara koyo to iimasKta, Kok-
kivai no hirakeru no mo majika ni natte kimasJita, A no kata
wa sakunen wa yoku kimas/ita ga^ konnen wa sappari konaku
narimash'ta.
It was my intention (p. 95a) to bring [you] the book of
which I spoke recently, but I quite (/j//i ) forgot it (forgetting
came). The meaning of this word has gradually changed
(changing came). Go and buy some {s^koshi) letter paper and
envelopes. Let me know {shiraserti) when the barber conies
(past cond.). I ordered him {itts*kete oku) to {yd ni) bring [it]
at once ; why doesn't he bring it (prob.) ? Has the newspaper
not yet come (pres.)? At present {tadaima de wa) much
foreign rice {gwaikokumai) comes to Japan. In your absence
{0 rusu ni) a circular letter came from the school : I told the
messenger {mosKte yarn) to bring it again [in the] evening. I
made (making put) an agreement that {yd ni) he should come
this evening; why doesn't he come? This year the cold
begins (it has become cold) early. In Japan when a person
comes to tender New Year's congratulations (p. 88a), people
serve {dasu) sake or mochi. Prince (p. 76c) lemitsu brought
it about (^^ ««.y«r«) that, excepting Dutchmen {Oran^ajin),
Europeans could no longer come to Japan. When Japanese
first came to America, they still had (subord. of yuu) cues and
wore (were wearing) the two swords. The season of rice
a By ant is understood the creditor who comes on the last day of the year
to collect money due him. Va is a kind of interjection.
b Osaka hen de in the vicinity of Osaka, For arashi gafuku compare kate
^a/uku. Tsubure is the inconclusive form of tsuburent and is here equivalent
to isuburete,
c This is the beginning of the famous talc of Momotard. For mcnno 7vo want
compare take 100 7varu to split bamboo.
LVIl]
The G Group
235
harvest (when people harvest rice) has not yet come. In Japan
when the swallows go away (return), the wild geese come. A
girl (ojo san) has brought [some] beautiful flowers. I have
brought the little boy a toy for («/) a present. Shall I send
(sending come) a telegram ?
CHAPTER LVII
To the fifth group belong verbs in ^u.
Paradigm of nu^ (stem fiu^) to take off (an article ot
clothing) :
Positive Negative
Present nujpi nuganat^ nugan (u)
Past nuida nuganakatta^ — nanda
Future or nugo nugumai
Probable nugu daro nuganat dard, nugan daro
Probable nuidaro nuganakattard^ — nandaro
Past nuida daro nuganakatta darJ
Conditional nugeda{fiugaba)nuganakereba {fiuganakuba)
nugu nara {da) nuganeba
nuganat nara (ba)
Fast Con- nuidara (ba) nuganakattara^ — nandara {bd)f
ditional nuida nara {ba) nuganakatta nara {ba)
Imperative nuge nugu na
{o) nugi na 0 nugi de nai yo
o nugi {yo)
Subordinative nuide
Desiderative nugitai
Alternative nuidari
nugazu {shite) t nugazu ni
nuganaide, nugan de
nuganakute
nugitaku nai
nuganakattari^ — nandari
nuganaidari
In such forms as nuide ^ derived from nugite, the g is elided
and by compensation for the loss of the nigori in g the / is
nigoricd.
The verbs of this group are not numerous. The most com-
mon are :
aogu fan. pisagu shut up, abstract.
fusegu ward off. hagu patch together.
236
The Verb
[lvii
hagn peel» strip offi ^
isogu hurry*
kagu smclL
kasigu toil, work diligently
at.
katsugu carry (on the shoul-
der).
kogu row, scull.
matagu straddle, step oven
nagu be calm (of windfi
waves, etc.).
cyogu swim.
sinvagu be noisy, ekcited*
S9gu cut obliquelyi slice ofE.
S0sogU sprinkle (rather Gtdssk>
al).
suimgH^ ynsugn rinse {tnimm
de).
togu whet, grind, wash (rice).
isugu join, graft tsugi-ki wo
suni\ inherit.
Uttgu pour. ^
tsunagu tie, hitch, moor.
yurugu shake, quake, be looser
Vocabulary
(Include the above list)
nio succession.
— no ato wo isugu inherit
the estate or office of.
Aada naked body, skin.
hada wo nugu expose the
upper part of the body.
kishi bank, shore.
iui post, stake, pile.
dgi folding fan. ^
shiri bottom, base. ^
^ta pariah.
ko'gawa brook.
ko gire small piece
cloth).
kurombo negro.
se to-mono porcelain.
i^as of
kamoi upper groove, linteL
shikii lower groove, threshold.
shikumono rug, carpet
toishi whetstone.
tO'garashi cayenne pepper.
ie-tsuke-kin, te-tsuke earnest
money, bargain money.
Bei tax, tariff.
Ben good.
aku evil.
zennaku^ zen-aku good and
evil.
genkwan, genka vestibule of a
residence, main entrance.
nofu agriculturist, farmer.
tern-bin balance.
a In the literary language the verb hagu miy also be intransitive { hence
the derived form hngasu^ corrupted to ke^asu. These and the rare from ^egm
arc all synonymous with hagu above. The colloquial intransitive is k^igtrm
" be stripped off," also ** become bald. *
b These verbs must not be cou fused with tsugeru tell.
c From aogu. Fans that do not fold are called uchiwa,
d The inside bottom of a nabt (pot for cooking) is soko; the ootsidct skiru
It is not an elegant word, but there is no other.
Lvii] The G Group 337
ifftHUm-^ pole carried on sotm, smim shave.
the shoulder with a bimlen kami-s&ri^ kami-auri razor.
suspended from either end. tsumazuku stumble.
£-m^gu pigments for paint- wareru be ^ptit, cracked
ing. (tr. waru),
nnnmme lemonade. mi ga nam firuit is produced^
asai shallow. bear fruit.
hircu pick up, find. yoshi ni iku enter a family
isamu be bold. as an adopted child.
Exerci9cs
Zen tva isoge (Proverb). O cha wo isuide agfvtasho ia.
jDoso, isuide kudasai. Sore wa ki ni take wo tsuida yd na
hanashi des^, Ano hito no ato wa yoshi ga IsugimasK ta^
Natutake isoide koi, Narubeku isoide itashimashd. Ama-
ri isQgu koto de mo nai kara. asKta iite mo yoroshii. * Sake
wo isugu toki ni wa, migi no ie de tokkuri wo motte bidari no
te wo sono shiri ni atemas\ Toishi wo katie kite kamisori wa
toide koi, Mizu wo oyogu no wa ^ taihen karada no tavte ni
narimas\ Kaeru wa yoku mizu wo oyogimas' ; sore da kara
hito ga jozu ni mizu wo oyogu to, kaeru no yd da to iimas*
Seiron (Ceylon) no minato de/une kara umi ni kane wo nageru
to, kurombo ga kaertt no yd ni oyoide sugu ni hiroimas\ Muka-
shi wa eta to iu mono ga atte shinda ushi ya uma no kawa wo
haide imasKta. Ano onna wa kogire ivo haide kimono wo
koshiraete imas\ Hada wo nuide soto wo aruku no wa keisa-
tsu de^ kinjite nrimas* ga, kurmnahiki nado %va inaka-micht
de hito no inai toki ni wa atsku nam to^ kimono wo nugimas\
Nihau W zas/iki ui wa tatami ga (wo) sAHU arimas* ka^a,
geta wa geukwun ni nuide agarimas. Seiydjin mo kuti wo
nutde agaranakereba narimasen, Fune wo \kogu koto no s'ki
na hito ga kogu no wo suku hito ga) arimas\ Minato wo dete
kat^a kaze ga naide kaganakereba natanaiatia kara, imisd oso-
a 4tt^ ip this ieiit«nce is fioin iku, De m^ nui oorrcspends to the English
"^It is ao| 9l fUl/' •* it is aot exactly." Kot9wm%a dt mo arimasen ga It is
■ot exactly a proverb, but
b MiMi$ wo ^tgu swim i« the water. Compaiw sc/o few aruku,
c For kmaisu de compare p. 126c.
24Q The Verbs [lviii
isumu be packed. tsuweni pack. *
yamu cease (as rain). ya$H€ru stop, give up.
yasumu rest, retire. yasumeru caus^ to rest
yuriinm be loose, moderate. yuruitieru loosen.
varabu be in a row, be parallel, narabetu arrange.
ukabu float. ukaberu launch.^
To some transitive verbs correspond passive forms in eru^ e.
g., viomn I ub, momeru be rumpled, troubled.
The stem of the verb shinu or shinuru die is shinL In the
subordi native, the past, etc., it is conjugated like the above
verbs : shindig shindaj, etc.. - In the present ru may be added to
nu (compare viasuru^ suru), and in derived inflections there
are longer and shorter forms. Thus the probable is sAittu dara
or shinuru dard ; the conditional, shinureba or shineba ; the
negative imperative, shinuru na or shinu na : adding beki we
have shinu'beki or shinuru-beki. The other inflections are de-
rived regularly from shinu ; e. g., shinitai^ shino {shinan)^ shi-
nanai, shine, shinumai. The dialectical inuru, return, is inflect-
ed like shinuru.
Vocabulary
(Include the above verbs.)
kaji rudder, helm. hiia-gomi crowd.
nami wave. yama-bushi hermit (/»i« lie
tombi black kite. down, lodge).
tsuna rope. ^ kanjiki snowshoe.
yubi finger.^ toge mountain pass.
haru-saki (lit. spring-front) an-shj hidden rock, reef,
early spring, springtime, nin-Jin ginseng.
a Compare tsumam be clogged, oppressed. These verbs must be distingaish-
ed from tsumti pile up, to which corresponds the intransitiye tmmeru,
b Kbk0't> fti ukanda it occurred [to me].
c Isuna means a strong rope, made usually of hemp (aw). Th« lighter
rope made of straw is »<i7c/i ; if made of hemp, asanatva. Cord o:: twine is
hoso-4tawa» String or thread is iio,
d The thumb js oya-yudi, fVom oya parent ; the index finger, Mto^aski-yuH
itoTCi hiio wo foiw^mX. ovX a person; the middle fmgtr, nrnka^yuH^ oi taka-
//ii«»->^i{childrcn's word), from /<j>&ai/ the ring finger, kumri^yM^ 9^^J^v^
ta its use in applying saWe, or btm-saski-yuki (vovftQn!^ yf^^^ frpm ^«ft icf«
SQ3U apply roB«« ^ tika Uttlv fiagafy k9^ttiki\ Tha gfaM t<»« 2» «ii« mi ty^ytu^i.
LVIIl]
The B and M Group
241
bai'U the early summer rain,
the rainy season. ■
cka-ya (lit tea* house) res-
taurant, saloon.
kg^skiki expression (of face),
appearance.
ki-kai machine, engine.
kwo^Man mine.
ina^ho magic.
inahd wo tsukau practice
magic.
nin-soku cooly.
ri-sj ideal.
sat' nan misfortune.
Sei-sho Bible.
sen-id stick of incense.
skim-pat anxiety (p. i96d).
Irelatives. ^
skin-rui )
shin-Moiuy
shoku-nin workman, artisan.
jo-ki steam.
jdki'Sen, ki-sen steamboat.
^o som-pu {samd) your fa-
ther (more polite than o
tottsan),
sasu point out, indicate.
sashitaru special.
sumanai inexcusable, rude
(p. 167b).
so-so na heedless.
vtU'-jitsu no untrue, innocent.
mujitsu no tsumi false accu-
sation.
ainu braid, knit, crochet
irabu^ eramu choose.
kakobu carry transport. ^
kaeru be hatched (tr. iaesu).
kazoeru count, number*
koHomn like, be fond of,
kukum bind.
kubi wo kukuru hang one's
self.
kwnu weave, c knit together,
fame, compose (type),
vtusubu tie, bear (fruit),
make (a contract).
in wo musubu make (magi-
cal) signs with the fingers.
nomu drink, swallow.
tSHinu pile up, load, accumu-
late.
kori'dasn dig out, unearth.
kai'skaku sum borrow (po-
lite 1).
tada gratis, free of charge.
zutto all the way, direct.
ma-vio-naku in a moment,
immediately, soon.
yoku'jitsu the following day.
a Lit. plum-rain, i. e.. rain that falls when plaras are maturing. The conven-
tional <1ate for the rainy season is the last three weeks of Juae. The most
common name for it is nyn 6ai {ny!i=^irt*), a word which originally neaot the
1>cgliiniiig of the rainy season. Another word for ^am is /satytf, derived from
tsnyu dew.
b The latter is a little mora elegant than the former. The words rtd and
zoku form collective nouns. Comp. kin-fui kitv-%oku metals.
c Hakckti is also ueed intransitively in the sense of ** to make progress."
lenkiga yd /«, db ihiii me shigeta ga hayaku fiakebirnmsu. The work naturally
makes rapid progress when the weather is fmc. Nakanaka hakobi ga Uukima-
tern, IVogresa la slow
d To weave on a loom is 0/'//.
^42 The Verb, [lviii
Exercises
Korjnde mo tada wa okinu.^ En no shokaku wa in wo
sHusunde viaho wo is^katta so des\ IVatakushi zva sumanai
koto ivo sKia, Watakushi wa soso na koto wo ttash'te makoto
ni sumivtasen Kenkiva ga sunde do wo nigiru, ^ Kono uchi no
ichiban yoi no wo erande kudasaiviaski, Nagahu keiko wo
yasunde wa ikemasen, ^ Kono machi wa Nihombashid ri to
narande oriinas\ Ninsoku ga sorou made ano chaya de s'ko-
ski yasunde matrimashd, ^ Omae asonde {asunde) bakari ite
wa ikemasen. Muika hataraite nanukame ni wa yasumana-
kereba naranai to Seisho ni kaite tiriinas\ Gelsttyjbt ni mo
asobu (yasumu) shokunin ga tak'san arimas\ Ryukyu (1^3-
choo Islands) de wa onna ga hataraite otoko ga asonde imas\
Gomi wo tsunda fune zvo gomibune to mjshimas\ Ano hito
wa iaiso sake ga ski des* keredomo, kane wo oshinde nomima-
sen. Mo ame ga yamimash*ta ka. Ima yamiso na kesK ki
des\ Kaze ga yandara^ aitaka ni naru desh'j. Go shimpai ni
wa oyobimasen. Shinda ko no toshi wo kazoeru (Proverb).
Fune ga anslij ni atatte soko ni ana ga aite kara, sugu ni shi-
zumimasKta. Nihonjin wa matsu no ki wo taiso kononde yoku
nizva ni uemas\ Tombi ga taka wo unda to iu no zva oya yo-
ri erai ko ga dekiia to in ko'o des\ Isha wo tanonde agemashd
ka. ^ liey sash* tarn koto de vto arimasen kara, tanomanaide mo
yoroshu gozaimash . Jtbun hitori de dekiru motto nara^ hito
wo tanomanai ho ga ii, Tonari no hito wo tanondara yokatta
ni. Jokisen no kikai ga itamimasKta no de futska lu>do yo-
kei minato ni tomaranakereba 7iarimasen desh'ta, Amma san
ni hitotsu monde moraimash'ji Wada-toge ^ ken de wa Juji no
a The proverb describes a very avaricious spirit.
b The usual form of the proverb is : kenkxva sugiie no bbchigiri, Bo-chigirt
and chigiri-ki are equivalents of bd. A club is of no use after the quarrel is over.
c Observe that yasumu may take an object with wo where the English would
require a preposition.
d Yasunde mairimashb. I will rest and then go. But mairimasho is hardly
to be taken so literally ; it may remain untranslated.
e Isha 7V0 tattomu call a physician. But when there is a direct object denot-
ing the thing requested, the person becomes the indirect object with ni
(p. X25b.)
f The Wada Pass is on the NakasendS just beyond Karuizawa. Yuki iio ue
wa suberu.
Lviii] The B and M Group 243
eda de anda kanjiki wo ts*kaimas' ; sono ura ni kire wo is' kete
yoku yuki no ue zva suberimas\ Watakushi wa keiko no sun-
da yokujitsu ni inaka ye tachimash ta, Seiyojin wa isTtreiy
yubi zvo ku?ide Kami wo ogamimas^ ga^ Nihonjin wa te wo
awasete {awas/iti) ogatnimas . Ano hito wa kawaisd ni mu-
jiisu no tsuini de shinimas/ita. Hara wo kitte shine (shinde
skimae), Anna warumono tva shinde mo dare mo kamaima-
sen, Nochi ni ndru to 0:01 komivias kara, zutto mae no ho ye
0 tsuffie kudasai, Hito-gomi no naka ye iku to, zutsu ga shimas*,
Asagao no hana wa hi ga deru to, mamonaku shibonde shtmai-
mas\ Hammok' (hammock) 710 tsuna ga ytirumimash'ta kara^
musiibi-naosanakucha abunai, Harusaki ni nareba dandan
samusa mo yurumimas\ Risj no nai hito wa chjdo naini no
ue ni ukande oru kaji no nai June no yo na mono des\ C hot-
to konna kangae ga kokoro ni ukabimasK ta, Tonda go sainan
de gozaimasK fa, ^
This part {tokoro) is very difficult ; I finally understood the
meaning [only] after reading [it] repeatedly {tabitabi), I
awoke after the earthquake was over. • You have made great
progress (advanced much) in language study {gogaku ga).
When the rainy season is over (sumu), [people] air [their)
clothes ; this is called doyoboshi. In mushiken, when the snake
and the frog appear {deru), the snake wins, because (naze to in
ni) snakes swallow (swallowing finish) frogs. When a person
dies the relatives [and] friends (kara) send sticks of incense.
The yamabushi often make magical signs with [their] fingers.
When I have finished reading the book that I borrowed of
you recently, I will at once return it to you. The Japanese
often read books with a loud voice. ^ This (koko) is a very
beautiful place ; we will rest a little and [then] go [on]. That
steamboat sank near (no kin-kai de) Japan. The copper dug
out from this mine is carried by horses to (made) the Kitakami
River and loaded (tsumi-komu) into boats. ^ The bird has
laid eggs, but has not yet hatched them. In a Japanese proverb
a In such a context yatnu is better than sumu,
b Takai koe de, or, kot wo agete. There is a word for reading aloud,
namely, ott-doku,
c The verbs arc all active.
244
The Verb
[lvui
they say : To drink ginseng and hang one's self. * I have a
request to make of you (There is a matter about which I wish
to request you). In Japan when [you] go to a person's house
you call out with a loud (great) voice in the genkwan : " I re-
quest ! " In a Turkish (^Tor*ko no) proverb they say : If lost
things return (returning come), the dead father too returns.
Have you read the Rongo f^ I am now reading [it]. She
gave birth to a dead child. Is your father still living ?« No,
fatlier (wa) died a long time ago. That sick person will prob-
ably die soon ; for he drinks too much sa^e {saAe w/f nomt-
sugiru). About {iota wd) a dead person [one] must not speak
ill. If one sinks, one floats [again] (Proverb).^
CHAPTER LIX
To the seventh and last group belong verbs in which a vow-
el precedes the u of the present tense.
Paradigm of kau (stem kat) to buy, or to keep (animals) :
Negative
kawanau ka%van{u)
kawanakatta^ — nanda
kaumai
kawanai daro^ kawan daro
kawanakattaroy-^nandarv
kawanaktta daf&
kawanakereba {kawanakubd)
kawaneba
kawanai nara (ba)
kawanakatiara {ba)
kawanandara {bd)
kawanakatta nara {ba)
a The point is that ginseng is extremely expensive. By the time a man has
consumed enough to eflfect a cure there will be nothing left in life but a hope-
less struggle against poverty.
b Known among ns us the Analects of Confucius.
c Yetf polite : Go somfu sama wa mada go zommei de ifosthmmatu km,
<l Compare the proverb, p. iS^a.
Poative
Present
kau
Past
katta, kota
Future or
kad
Probable kau daro
Probable
kattaro^ kotaro
Past
katia daro
kota daro
Conditional
kaeba {kawaba)
kau nara {ba)
Past Condi-
kattara {ba)
tional
kotara {ba)
katta nara {ba)
kota nara {ba)
Lixl
The Vowel Group
245
Imperative
Subordinative
kat
{p) kat 9ia
o kai {yo)
katti^ koU
kan na
o kai di nai yo
kawazu {shite)y kawazu ni
kawanaide^ kawande
kawanakute
Desiderative kaitai kaiiaku nai
Alternative kattari^ kotari kawanakatiari^ — nandari
katvanaidari
The vowel preceding the w of the present tense may be a, o
or «. Compare omou think, kuti or ku eat In the negative
inflections the characteristic vowel a becomes wa. The
positive subordinative, as also the past tense, etc., has two
forms, omotte or omote, kutte or kuU, The forms with the long
vowel, such as koie^ omote, kute^ are more common in Kwanzei^
the western provinces, than in Kwanto, But even in Tokyo a
verb like tou ask is conjugated tote^ tota, not toite iottix.
The only verb in which / precedes the u is iu say. It is
conjugated itte or iuU^ itia or iuta, etc. The.forms ///^, itta
are homonymous with the corresponding inflections of iku go
and itu enter or irii parch (p. 221a). The verb yuu or yu
bind (as, for example, the hair) is in Kwanto inflected just like
iu say.^
The form iwaba (lit. if I say) has peculiar uses. It may
sometimes be rendered " so to speak," " in a word,'* " for
instance " ; in some cases it is untranslatable :
Taioete iwaba to speak by way of illustration.
Tennis wa iwaba Nikon no dakyu no yd na mono desu.
Tennis is, one might say (for instance), like Japanese dakyu,
Chanoyu wa iwaba hitotsu no nagnsami no yd ni mietna-
su ga hontb wa seishin wo ochitsukerujutsu desu.
Chanoyu seems like a kind of amusement, but in reality
it is an art by which one composes the mind.
Forms of iu enter into many idioms in which the original
sense of •' say " has been obscured : — to iedomo " although "
(p. 171, top) ; — to iu koto zva or — to in mono wa " the " (p. 126
a Observe the pun in the saying: VoJ^u uite waruku iivaniru goke no kami,
A widow is 111 spoken of when she does up her hair nicely.
246 The Verb [lix
b) ; — to ill no de •* on the ground that" (p. (32 bottom) ;»
— to itte^ tote, Ute (p. 133 top, 167 bottom) ; — to iu to=to, etc.
Samui *ttara uakatta. It was indescribably cold.
To the seventh group belongs also the auxiliary tamau used
by students, etc., to form an imperative (p. 150) : Oki tatnae.
Get up ! If the action is requested for the benefit of the speaker
kure tar'ae must be used : Kono tegami wo yubinbako ni irete
kure tamae. Drop this letter into a mail box, will you ?
This being the last chapter on the conjugation of the verb,
it may be well to note a distinction in the classical language
which occasionally influences the colloquial. In the classical
there arc two forms of the conditional, — akeba and akureba,
(akerebd)^ sugiba and svgureba {sugireba), iniba and mireba,
tor aha and toreba^ etc., the former in each case being con-
ditional in the proper sense and the latter temporal. In the
colloquial the latter forms prevail and are used in both
ways.
Besides the past conditional in tara {ba), one may rarely
hear a form in tareba, ^ The two forms are commonly confus-
ed, but properly the former is truly hypothetical while the
latter indicates the connection of actual events or conditions :
Kind hanami ni ittareba mb sakari ga sugite oriviashita.
Yesterday I went to see the blossoms, but they were already
past their prime.
Vocabulary
iitari=^hen vicinity, in tlie kan-jo reckoning, account,
region of, about. bill. ^
hashi extremity, end, begin- ko-saku cultivation (of land).
ning, margin, c nyu'yd-=irt'yd need. --.
a TUu idiom is often a mere connective equivalent to r.o de (p. I04h.}
b Compare nareba^ which is practically synonymous with nara {bny These
forms, derived from nantT^^ni aru^=ae aru, must not be confused with the con-
ditional of ttaru to become.
c The end of a viachi or group of houses is hature, rarely hashi.
d Kanjo ivo sum to rtckon, draw up accounts. Kanjo wo shite kudasai, or.
Go kanjo tvo ne^aimasu. Please make out your bill, or, Please settle the
account. This may be said by cither party to a transaction. To collect a
bill is kanjo itv tora or inorau ; to pay a bill, kanjo wo harau. At hotels it has
become the fashion with some to substitute hivaikei for kanjo : Go k^uaikei too
ne^aitnasH. Please settle your bill. Kwaikei wo shite kudasai. What is
the bin?
LTX]
The Vowel Group
247
share witticism, pun.
yami darkness.
yo^ yo-no-naka world.
ja-kd musk.
iim-min people.
jun-sa policeman.
sho-nb camphor.
doku'shin {doku=hitori^ shin
=^mi) celibacy. ^
dokushivi'inoHo bachelor, wid-
ower, spinster.
habakaru be afraid, feel
backward. ^
harau pay.
kanau accord, suit, obtain
(a wish).
kawaigarti love ; be fond of.
kayou go back and forth.
kiiaru come (literary).
kurau eat (literary).
ninau, carry on the shoulder.
kuiruy kuyuru repent of, feel
remorse for.
fftukuiru, mukuyuru requite. ^
ada injury, foe.
nda wo mukuyuru {kaesu)
take revenge.
okasu violate (law), commit
(crime).
soroeru arrange in order, fur-
nish (intr. sorou).
— ni sou be joined to, go
along with (tr, j^/rw add).
tou ask, visit. ^
utau sing.
warau laugh, smile. «
tai suru^mukau face.
— ni tai shite {mukatte) ia
regard to, against.
tori-yoseru procure, import.
o se-j'i wo iu speak courte-
ously, flatter.
hidoi me ni au have a dread-
ful experience.
yahari, yappari still, not-
withstanding, too.
/rt/^/ although, even though. ^
matawa or.
tf Ah! Oh!
a A widow \^ yamome or go-l't {ftocht, ie), A widower is otoko-yamomo (classi-
cal >'^///<7o). There is no special word for "old maid." In the rare cases when
snch a word is needed yaffiome may be used : San ju no saka wo koshila no ni,
niada yamotne {dokushin) de imastt ka. In spite of having turned thirty is she
still single?
b Sensei no mae wo habakaru be afraid of the teacher. Seken no temae wp
kabakaru be afraid for one's reputation. A common apologetic expression is
habakari nagara or habakari desu go. Excuse me for asking, but...
c These two verbs (stems kni, fHukui) belong to the first class. There is
danger of confusing them with the verbs described in the present chapter.
Compare with the latter — ni muku or — ni mukan face, mnkem turn, send,
mukaeru go to meet, summon.
d In the sense of to «* ask " or * inquire " kiku (p. i6ia) or (in the case of a
discussion) shitsumon guru is more common ; in the sense of to " visit,"
tazunefu or hbtnon ntru,
e Classical: einu. To smile is more exactly hoho-emu : iu Chinese, ^/j^
siifu (light laugh). To deride a person is hiio [110 koto) wo warau,
f With following mo. Compare moshi — nara if (p. 159 bottom).
248 The Verb [lix
Exercises
HiU ni wa ioiU (sdig) fuirOf uvia ni wa notte miro. ^ Mago
wo kawaigaru yori inu wo kae (Proverb), Nani kaidio omotU
wasureU shimaimasKia, Warau kado ni wa Juku kitaru.^
Hi to ga machigatta koto wo itta toU {ittatU) warau no wa
{waraiU wa) shitsurei des\ Ano hito wa yoku share wo Ufnai\
Sakujitsu itta no wa machigai desVta^ shikashi Kdski mo
" Ayamatta aratamuru ni habakaru nakari " ^ to mosliimasK ta
kara, naoshimas\ Ise no Yokkaichi kara Yokohama made
jokisen ga kayohnas\ Nanibun {fiamburi) yorosh'ku negaimas\
A / shimatta, ^ Ano hito wa 0 seji bakari itte ikenai hito dis\
Uso wo iu na. So itte yatte mo « yd gosaimasho, Mushi no
kuzvanai yd ni kimono ni shono wo irete 0 kufe. Furuhon wa
yoku mushi ga kutte imas\ Kore to onaji shina ga nakeraba,
s'koski chigatta no de mo ii kara^ katte kite kure, Kono hon
ni wa Nichiren Shdnin ga ^ maho wo ts'katta to kaite arimas\
Sore wa takakute yoku nai ; kawanai hj ga yokatta ni. Son-
na koto wa iwazu to mo ii des\ Maebashi atari de wa yoku
kaiko wo katte imas\ K Nihon no yaviaguni de wa iaigai ushi
wo ts' katte kdsaku shimas\ Kore made wa kana wo naratte
orimash'ta ga^ sore wo yamete chitto kanji no ketko wo itashi-
masho. Sore zva te de nutta mono ni chigai nai KessKte
a A proverb : Dan' I judge by llrsl impressions. Compare: Sunieba miyako.
If you live [in a place, it becomes like] a metropolis. Notice the rliyme in
sotte^ tiotU.
b In thii proverb kad^ stands by metonymy for u,
c This saying is taken from the Kont^o. A'ds/ti is Confucius. In the classi-
cal style a verb takes the attributive form (p. X44, 6) before a particle like ni.
Habakaru {koio) nakare is the classical equivalent of habakaru na.
d Lit. It is all over. This expression is used in the sense of *'It is too
bad ! " Shimatta koto too shita. I made a mistake.
€ Itte yam send word, give orders.
f Nichi^t'$n (sun-lotus), the founder of the sect called by his name, lived in
the Xlll. Century. S!ib-nin[shd=jb^uef mnz=kiio) is an honorary title appli-
ed to priests. The Nichiren-skfi, is distinguished for its spirit of intolerance.
It is called also Hokke-shft, from the name of its sacred book Hoke-kyd {kb law,
ke ffcjwer, kyd canon).
g Maebashi is an important town in Kbtiukt, JCotsuke is a contraction of
A'aMi-tsU'ke=iup^T ke, this k4 being the old name of the country and tsu the
classical genitive particle. Compare Shimotmke, Kdtsuke is commonly called
Jo-shfi {;d=ue or katftiy shu country). Compare Chd-shU p. 31a.
Lix] The Vowel Group 249
hito no koto m 0 iamni dt nai yo. Raimn no koto wo uba
{ju to) oni ga waran (Proverb). Kono Hon ga go nyuyo nara,
Tokyo ye ittt yatti toriyoseto agemaskd, Sakujitsu o me ni
kaktyo to omoimash'ta ga^ tsui wasunmasKta, Tabitabi mo-
skimasho to omoimasKta ga^ ima mado shimbo sKte datnatte
bnasKta. Nikon de wa kessk'ti sonna koto wo i- wa (iiyd)
shimasen. ^ Sd iwanai koto wa nai ga^ amari kitanai des"
Mus^mt no uchi wa yoku shimada wo^ iimas ; yoino ni itto
kara dt mo wakai uchi wa shimada wo yu mono ga arimas*.
IVakaranai koto wa jibun de kangaete bakari iru yori hito ni
tou bo ga «. Ash'ta boku mo issho ni ikitai kara^ matte ite
kure tamae, Tatoi hito ga jibun ni tai sh*te donna tsumi wo
okasKte mo ^ katte ni ada wo mukuiru koto wa ima no horitsu
de yurushimasen. Bo hodo negatte hari hodo kanau, ^ Dare
de mo umai mono wa kuitau Kore wa negattari kanattari
des* (p. 1 76), Doku wo kurawaba sara made mo, « Nome ya /
utae ya! issun saki wa yami no yononaka.^ Are wa yoku
icarau hito des. Hankiri no hashi wo yoku sorou yd ni kitte
kure. Niuae, jii I
The Nakasendd road in some places follows the Kiso River
(there are also places that go along the K. River). In Berlin
you must pay tax if you keep a dog. Europeans say that the
Japanese are a laughing people (people that laugh well). Even
though you make mistakes (say things about which you erred),
I (watakushi ni wa) still understand. You must not lie (say a
lie). Put away the food so that the rats don't eat it. I in-
tended to wear at once the clothes that I put here ; why did
you put them away ? Tell the honest truth {hontJ no koto)
a Sec p, 167, bottom. Some say ry** shwtasin.
b A kind of W47^/. See Brinkley's Dictionary, p. 865. One may also say
shimada m yR.
c The combination /a/oi — tfonua — wc may be translated • no matter what."
Compare ihe use of interrogntives in conditional clauses (p. 149, top).
d The idea of the proverb is that the attainment always comes far short of
the intention.
e The proverb commends the courage of desperation. If you happen to eat
poison, swallow it all ! In such a case there is no use in being cautious
or scmpolous.
f Such exprettions may be heard in a carousal. < I^t us cat and drink, fo3
to-morrow we die."
250 The Verb [lix
without flattering. I never {kessKte) flatter. Don't talk fool-
ishly (foolish things). ^ If you have (past cond. of ant) leisure
at some other time {inatd)^ send word to that effect (so tell
and send by {nt) some one. No matter how often I reckon,
its always different. He makes a face as when {yd nd) Emma
has eaten musk. ^ These clothes have been so eaten (active
subord.) by moths {mushi) that they are useless. Though a
bachelor,*^ he spends {tsukau) a great deal of money. That
official keeps (is keeping) two horses. Is it better to learn
kaisho or gyosho f You must learn both. I don't trouble
myself {kainau) about {ni wd) other people's business. Don't
talk too much {yokei na koto). Any way will suit me (How-
ever it be, I don't mind). Since I have had no time to-day, I
think I shall go to Yokohama to-morrow. In {de) the rain we
got wet through and through and had a dreadful time of it.
It is better not to use this word. It may be well to ask that
policeman («/). Arrange (arranging put) the shoes in the
entrance. Repenting of his crime he committed suicide.
CHAPTER LX
The verbs morau receive, and shimau finish, often follow the
subordinatives, positive or negative, of other verbs.
Morau is used just like itadaku (Ch. LV.), but is quite in-
formal and its use should be avoided in speaking of what has
been done or is to be done by the person addrejised, unless
that person is a subordinate or a familiar friend :
Mac hi ye iku nara, kono ie garni wo dashiU moraimasho.
If you go down town, please mail this letter.
Sono hako wo akenaide moraitai. Don't open that box.
Common expressions are isha ni mite morau be examined
by a physician, htto ni oshiete morau be instructed by a person.
The latter, however, is used rather of casual exp'aiiation or in-
formation than of regular instruction at a school. In speaking
a One may say ironically: Baka ie. Some say ^aka ie {ftaku r baMn wo).
b The god of hell is thought to look more farious than ever when he has
eaten musk.
c Translate : Dokushimmono no Ause tri. Compare . Gakusha tio km* m
fiOHfia yasasHi koto de mo wakaranu. Though a scholar, he docs not under-
stand even such a simple thing as this.
Lx] Moraii, shimau 251
of teaching in the ordinary sense of the vioxA osowaru or narau
take the place of oshieie morau or the passive oshierareru :
Nihongo wa dare ni osoivarimashita ka.
By whom were you taught Japanese?
Amerikajin ni butsnrigaku wo naratta.
I studiei physics under an American.
Shimau with a subordinative may sometimes be rendered
by a word like " finally " or " completely " ; but generally it
only adds emphasis and can not be translated. Its very com-
mon use is due to the disposition of the Japanese to prefer
compound verbal expressions to simple verbs. *
NeU shiinaimashita. He has retired.
Nokorazu tabete shiinaimashita. He has eaten it all.
Shinde shimaimashita. He is dead.
Kono Sashimi wa oku to, waruku narimasu kara^ tabete
shimaimas/io. We will eat the sasAimi aM up, because
it will spoil if we leave it.
ITide kyaku ga atte toto dekakenaide shimattiz.
Having company last evening, we at last failed to go out.
In familiar conversation various contractions occur ; e. g.,
yatchimatta, or yatchatta, for yatte shimatta.
Vocabulary
dektmono, o deki sore, ulcer hi-buh ) sepulchral inscrip-
boil. hi-mei ) tion, epitaph.
ni'sukuri 7 , . Ao-ko domestic service.
fii-gosAiraey^^^'^^^' kei-ba horse races.
e-kaki painter, artist Aaku-ran-kwai exposition,
te-cho notebook (smaller than fair.
cltdmeri). ' ryd-ji consul
dd-ri reason, truth, right. ryofi-kwan consulate.
dori desu it is natural, proper, sho-gwa-kwai assembly of
right. artists. ^
a It must be remembered that in Japanese verbs are not combined with
prepositions as in European languages. To «' dig out » is horidasu ; lo •« drive
in " uthikotnu : to " drink up " or " drink down " is nonde shimau.
b From sho writing, g7va painting, kwai assembly. At such an assembly
art.sts wrilc or paint free of charge for those who are admitted.
252 The Verb [lx
ho'So smallpox (lit pox-sores.) shi^taieru get ready, make
ue^dosd 1 vaccination. "P ^^ clothes).
shu'tj ) kafni wo karu cut the hair.
ten-nen-to smallpox (lit na- seru hold an auction.
tural smallpox). seri de uru sell by auction.
ki'tai fta uncommon, extraor- seri-uri, seri auction.
dinary, strange (p. 34c). tsumaru tokoro^ tsumari after
manahu learn, study. all, in th^ end, finally.
suu^ su suck, smoke (tobacco), fd-tj^ tjto at length, finally
fia-isuiu, naxuku become at- (synonymous with tsui ni),
tached. »
Exercises
Sono dikimono wo isfia ni mite vioraiiuash^ta ka, Hai^ mite
moraimasKta^ shikashi nan de tno nai to moshimasK ta. ^ Wa-
takushi wa meshitsukai wo oko to oinou ga, kanai no am mono
de shojiki na hito wo sewa sh*te moraitai. Yof'ku wo hito
kumi narubeku kayaku sKtatete mornitai. Ano ekaki ni e wo
kaite moraiinasKta, Tamago wa k'satte shimatta mmo ;
kairan no mo dori des\ ^ O jii san wa {sake ni) yotte skifnai-
masKta. Ginko ni yd ga arimasVta kara, tomodachi ni tsurete
kite moraimas/ita. Shogivakwai de ano hito ni nani ka hitots*
kaite moraimasho. Gozen wo tabete shimattara, sugu ni deka-
keru tsumori des* kara, ninsoku ga sorotte iru yd ni kiwo ts^kete
0 kute, Tokaido ni mo tetsudo wo slUite sAimaimasVta. Ma-
kitabako wo sashiagemasho ka, Atigatd ; koko ni nomi-kake
ga ^ arimas* kara, kore wo stte shimaimashX Chdmen ni ts'ke-
nai tOy sugu nt wasurett shimaimas\ Sore wa donata ni oshi-
ete moraimasKta ka. Dare kara kiita no de mo arimasem ga.
a From nareru and tsuA'u, Compare tiatsukashii homesick : Haha go.
natsukashikute tamanniasen. I am dreadfully homesick for my mother.
b A person may say of himself nan to mo nai: Kayukit mo nan to mo nai.
I don't feel any itch or anything. To the question, Watakushi no tru wa
akaku natu imashd ka. Is my eye red ? one may reply, lie, nan to mo nai yo^
I don't see any thing (p. 47, top).
c That they do not hatch is natural, i. c , naturally they have failed to
hatch. For dbri desu one may say also atanmae desu,
d Translate: a partially smoked cigar. jVomi-kakeru begin to smolce.
Compare fnt-i^kakcru begin to rain.
Lx] Marau^ shiman 253
h^H ni s3 kaiU arimasKta. Doits de wa kadomo ga fu ni sat
ni norm tc^ ianarasu ni domi no ueboso wo sKu morawanakere-
ha narimason. Itami ga hidoku nanba^ isha ni mite mora-
wanakenba narimas^mai, Watakushi wa gwaitd wo sKtatete
moraitai ; anata wa jozu na sKtateya wo go zonji de wa ari-
tnasen ka. Watakushi wa keta des kara^ kanai ni nigoshirae
wo sKte moraimasko. Nikon ni oru Seiyojin zva kuni ye kae-
ru toki ni wa ie no dogu wo seri de utte skimaimas* {seriuri ni
skimas*). Uchi no inn no ko wa waki ye yatte skimaimasfto. ^
Uikeski ga kita toki ni wa md ie ga mina yakete shimatte ita.
Kono kon wo shimatte (put away) shimaimashd. Parii no ha-
kurankwai ye itte taiken kane wo ts^katte shimaimasK ta. Ba-
kuchi wo uttari keiba no kake wo sk'tari sVte taiso kane wo ts*-
katte shimaimasKta. Takakute kawasu ni shimaimasK ta,
Ame ga furi'kaketa kara, ikazu ni shimaimasK ta. Sonna koto
wo sKte morau hasu de wa nakatta.^ Konaida omizu ga
dete ichi man nin no hito ga sliinde shimaita so des\ Naka
ni haitte kenkwa wo wakete shimaimasKta.
She spent a lot of money on (making) clothes. With {de
wa) this warm weather the ice will thaw. Finally I cured it
myself {hitori de) without being examined by a physician.
Did you have this wound (p. 1 59a) examined by a physician ?
Yes, after I had had it examined he said that if it does not
heal immediately, he must cut (cutting finish) [it], I wish you
would secure {sewa suru) a servant who has never served
{hdkd sKta koto no nai) in a foreigner's house. This picture
I had painted (written) at a shogwakwai. He had his own
epitaph written while {uchi ni) he was [yet] living; isn't it
strange? If I drink about tliree glasses of beer I become en-
tirely drunk. As I have business at {ni) the consulate but
don't know the way yet, 1 will have a friend take me there.
I wanted to sell these old books, but I finally failed to sell
[them]. The pupils who study Chinese at the School for
Foreign Languages are taught by a Chinese and a Japanese,
in don't make a note of it in a notebook, I shall forget it
a Waki ye yarn give away (lit. send to a side, send aside); ncki noinu
oor dog.
b I should not have been treated like that, or. It was not the understanding
that 1 should be treated so.
254 The V^erb [lx
entirely (all). Under whom did you learn Japanese ? I was
taught by an old {toshitoUa) Japanese scholar. He has become
younger [looking], having cut off {sotU luorau or otosu) his
beard. 1 want my hair cut. It is risky to {fio wa) get
vaccinated by an inexpert physician. In Germany (i) the
number of deaths (those who die) from {de) smallpox has
considerably {yohodo) decreased since (kara 7) the regulation
(5) was issued {derti 6) that (to iu 4) [people] must be vaccinat-
ed (3) twice (2). When I returned (pres.) home (kuni ye), I
sold my furniture at auction. It was my intention to give
away all the pups, but at last, as they became attached to me
{naisuita mofC de£ kard)^ I kept (ended in not giving) [them].
When I have finished writing (past cond.) this letter, I will go
out a little for a walk.
CHAPTER LXI
In Ch. LI. we gave various examples of irregular causatives.
Regular causatives may be derived from any verb, excepting^
the auxiliary viasu.
In the case of verbs of the first class saseru is added to the
stem :
tabe-sasem cause to eat, allow to eat, give to eat.
In I he case of verbs of the second class the characteristic
vowel becomes a {wd), as in the negative conjugation, and
seru is added : ^
shiraseru, from skiru, let —know, inform.
sumaseru, from sumu, cause — to come to an end, settle.
mataseru, from viatsu, let — wait, make — stay.
viotaseruy from motsu, have — hold, let — carry. ^
awaseru, from au, cause — to meet, join, add together.
knwaseni, from kuu, cause — to eat, feed.
Some verbs of the first class have also a form in seru^ besides
the one in saseru :
misaseru let — see. miseru show.
abisaseru have — bathe (intr.). abiseru pour (water) over.
a In Shinto and Christian prayers seshimeru and shimtruy may be substituted
for sasem and seru; e. g., arashime tamae cause to be! In the classical
language the common causative inflection has an honorific use; tasuJ^esase
tamae save !
b Motasete yarn send (by a person).
ixi] Cavsatives 255
The shorter forms have, however, come to have special mean-
ings and may properly be regarded as independent verbs.
The causative of snru is saseru ; of kuru^ kosaseru ; of
dekiru^ dekisaseru or dekasaseru, ^
The causatives are inflected like verbs of the first class ; but
sometimes seru may become j», the conjugation following in
part the paradigm of hanasu (Ch. LI.) ; e. g., tabesasn, tabesa-
shite ^ tabesashita, for tabesaseru, tabesasete^ tabesaseia.
The above examples show that causatives may be variously
translated, using such words as " cause," " make/* •* have,'*
** let," " allow," • see," etc. The meaning ranges all the way
from the active agency expressed by '* cause a man to drown "
to the passive attitude indicated by ** see a man drown."
Jibuti wa oyogi zvo shiratiai mono desu kara, tasukeru koto
mo dekinaide misumisu ano kodomo wo oboresasete shimai-
mashita. As 1 don't know how to swim, 1 was unable to save
the child and saw it drown right before my eyes.
In the case of a causative derived from a transitive verb
whose direct object is expressed or understood, the agent
becomes the indirect object with ni ; otherwise the agent
takes wo:
Shafu ni niwa wo soft sasero.
Have the rikshaman clean the garden.
Hito wo warawaseru make a person laugh,
Oya wo nakaseru cause the parents to weep.
As in English, one may use language inexacdy ; e, g., ie wo
tateru build a house, for ie wo tatesaseru have a house built,
kimono wo koshiraem make clothes, for kimono wo koskiraesa-
seru, etc.
Vocabulary
Juro bathtub, bath. na-ate )address
^/-r/ partner, opponent (in a ate-na ) (of a letter).
game). tama-tsuki playing billiards
aka-gaeru a frog of a brown- (lit. ball striking).
ish color. isuku construct (of earth, etc.).
a There is also a transitive verb dekasu : Kare wo asu made ni dekashite
hidasai. Please have this done by to-morrow.
b This /tf, hand, is often used in the sense of person, as also its Chinese
e(iuivalent shu ; e. g., rappa shu trumpeter, from rappa trumpet.
256
The Verb
[lxi
isuki-yama artifical moun-
tain, rockery.*
sen-sui (c) artifical pond.
hanashi'ka^xoiGsAovsaS. story-
teller.
fu a kind of food made of
wheat gluten.
fu custom, manner, style,
seki mat, seat, room.
bappai {batsu, hai) a cup of
sake drunk for a forfeit
do-raku debauchery, profli-
gacy.
i'dyo dyspepsia.
kai'do highway.
kwa-so cremation. ^
man-zai strolling com'c dan-
cer. <^
moH'jin disciple (lit. gate-
person).
shi'gat corpse.
yui'gon instructions of a dy-
ing person, verbal will.
sei'hon book binding.
siih&n-ya book binder.
naffta-nurui tepid.
kan epilepsy, irritability.
kan no tsuyoi irritable, pee-
vish.
karu cut, mow.
kireru be used up.
mora leak.
tozuru^ tojirn bind (a book).
haku^ haki'dasn vomit, spit.
kuru reel.
kuri-kaesu repeat
teire suru repair, attend to
fHtmbo {nafii kodo)^ikurtt,
om'bin ni quietly, in a private
way.
Exercises
Akambd ni skakwa no warni mono wo tabesastti {fabtsasKte)
zva ikemasen. SAosei ni wa yonda tokoro wo tabitabi kurika-
esasenakereba narimasen^ Byonin ni kusnri wo uotnasemash* -
ta {jiomashimasKtd) ga, mina hakidashimasftta. Ano hito wa
tamats^ki ga jdsu dis* tara, itsu de mo aiie ni kane wo dasa-
semas\ Yonde kikasete agemaslw ka. ^ Dozo^ yondi kikase-
te kudasai. O sashitsukae ga arimasK taraba, so 0 shirase na-
sUu kudasai, Kante no ko ya koi niju wo tabesasemas\ Ano
manzai wa omoshiroi koto wo iite yoku hito wo warawasemas .
Makita hito ni bappai wo nomasemas\ Danna sama ! tadaima
a Compare Tsuki*ji (lit. made land), the name of the former foreign
concession in T&kyd.
1j From irMf fire and so burial (in so-shiki funeral). Interment is tnai-sJ
(^f»ai=uaumeru inter).
c l-'rom fnan 10,000, manjr, and sai year. Manzai go about at New YcarVs
congratulating people and amusing them with their performances, for which
they receive money.
d Yonde kikasim read. Comp, hatwshife kika tell.
Lxi] Causatives 257
guya ga mairivia^lCta, Ivta shokujt wo hajimeta tokoro da
kara, s'koslii inniasete oite kure. Nihonjin wa uma ni mame
to niugi wo kuwasemas\ Kawaii ko ni wa tabi wo saseiro^
(Proverb). Kan no isuyoi kodovio ni wa aka^aeru wo iabe-
sasemas\ Aniina uo yonde kata wo momase nagara kono
machi no hanashi wo kiitara do des' ka, Dozo, sono hon wo-
miseU kndasai, Kono kurumaya wayowaso deskara^ isogaserii
no wa kawaisj des ; shikashi isogasenai to, kisha no ma ni
aimas'mai. Kono hako wo sugu ni motte ikimashj ka, ato kara
motte kosasftnasho ka. ^ Motte kosaseru fid ga yd gozaimasho.
Koko ni hon nado wo chirakasKie oite mama dete ikimas" kara,
hito wo hairasete wa ikemasen. Ano mus*ko wa djraku de oya
wonakasemas\ Dosha to in bozu ga^ monjin ni yuigonwo
shUe jibun no skigai wo yakasemasKta ; sore ga kwaso no haji-
inari da to iimas\ Kore wa tsunietai mizu des* ka. lie, sort
wa namanurui kara, o yoshi nasai ; ^ tadaima kumitate no wo
motte kosasemasho. Kozukai ni o taku ye motasKte agemaskd.
Furo ga mora kara, naosasKte kure. Oi, Matsu!^ kona
tegavii wo sugu ni yUbinkyoku ye dash'te kite 0 kure. Wata-
kushi wa tadaima shokuji no sKtaku wo sKte imas' ga,
kurumaya ni dasasete mo yoroshu gozaimas' ka. So ka, *=
shikashi isogi no yd da kara, sugu ni ikash'te o kure, Uekiya
ni tanonde niwa wo ts* kurasetara yokatta nu Mats* wa
hisash^ku teire wo sasenai to, waruku narimas\ Mina awasete
natuko ui narimas* ka. Ki wo kikasete hayaku kaerimasKta. ^
Tonda koto de o sawagase mdshiviasK ta. 6 KirasKte orimas*. ^
As this picture is very pretty, I will have it copied. I will
have the bath heated (caus. of wakasu) once more. Feed to
a A^o kara after us. Comp. p. X77d. A merchant would say to a customer :
Moiashite agemas/to ka or O todoke vicshimastio ka. Shall I send it to you ?
b The priest Dbsho lived in the VII. Century. No'.ice \.\\fi gas the logical
subject being, not Dosho, but the origin of cremation.
c O yoshi tiasai. Don't use it (lit. stop!)
d A frequent abbreviation of such a name as Mafsntaro, Matsujird^
Mat sugar o, clc.
e So ka, for so desu ka, is very familiar.
f Compar.e ki no kiita (p. 128). This may be said of a visitor who has
<^bscrvcd that his presence was embarrasiog and has cut his visit short.
R Such an apology is in order when a fire or a similar occurrence in one's
house has disturbed the neighbor.
h Said by- a merchant when his stock of any article is exhausted {kireru).
258 The Verb [lxi
the horses the grass that the gardener has cut. Where do you
have bookbinding done ? I have [books] bound at the book-
binders on Onari'kaido^ * but they are not very skilful [there].
Formerly (inoto ivd) [they] made children read from the very
first (hajime kara) difficult books like {yb no) the Daigaku^ ^
but now they have [them] read very easy (from very easy)
books. As I cao't write Rovtaji, I will have our student^ write
the address of this letter. Since the dog does not get well, we
will poison (feed poison and kill) [himj. Shall I read to you
what is (written) in the paper in regard to that matter ? If you
are at leisure, let me [me] know. If you do not have the pupils
write Chinese characters often they will forget [them] all.
That story-teller says interesting things and makes people
laugh. My horse seems very tired \^ I can't make [him] run
fast. Have the barber wait a little. I will have my garden
made (Jsukuru) in Japanese style (^Nihoft-fti). Then you must
have a pond and rockery made (koshiraeru). Every day after
{to) my preparation for (of) school is Bnished, my father makes
me read two or three pages {inat) of the Daigaku. He has
pupils translate English sentences {jEi-dun) into Japanese. ®
This too is (becomes) a good exercise {keiko). How would it
be to call a story-teller and have him give [us] a recitation ? ^
My watch is very fast; I must set [it] (p. f6ob). As he has
dyspepsia, the physician said that we must not feed [him]
anything but {no hokd) soft rice. Happily we seitled the thing
in a private way. Please have this done by this evening. He
sent it by the maid servant. We will have the hostler clean
the garden. The Japanese feed hens rice.
a The name of a street leading to Ucno Park in Tokyo. The shogun when
he visited the graves of his ancestors used to pass through this street; hence
the name Onan, 0 nari being equivalent to aide in speaking of an Emperor or
a shdgun.
b From dai great, gaku lcarning,«-the name of a Chinese classic.
c Students are often employed in return for lodging or board to perform
such services as tending the door, etc.
d Translate " be tirc<l " in the case of a horse tsuknreru^ not kufabireru.
e "To translate" is yaku suru or naosu, ** To translate into Japanese"
may be rendcrcil loa-yaku sttru,
1 To give a recilaiion in thin case is iz-seki hanasn, seki being used as a
nuraerative. In some cases seki and na are synonymous, but ichita means the
\%hole company (ot a theatrical tioupc). Comp. i(M meh*\ p. 70.
LXii] Passives 259
CHAPTER LXII
The passive and the potential forms of Japanese verbs are
usually the same, both having been formed originally by ad*
ding the syllable e^ stem of eru (classical urUy u) to get.^ The
identity of the two forms may be illustrat-d by means of the
English sentence : " Silk sells well," which may be understood
to mean either that much silk Is sold or that one can easily sell
silk. The original Japanese idiom in both cases is ; ** Silk gets
sale." Kinu wa yoku ureru (for uri^eru), ^
Attention has previously been called to intransitives in eru
derived from transitive verbs, as hirakeru become civilized,
from hiraku (p. 222), Such verbs may for the purposes of
this chapter be classed as irregular. They are, like irregular
verbs in any language, very much used, and for this reason are
easy to memorize.
It is to be observed, by the way, that verbs of this kind as
passives may be predicated 01 inanimate things, while regular
passives are naturally used when the subject is a person. ^ Some
of them are also used in a passive potential sense ; e. g.,
toreru be taken, be obtainable, from torn,
shireru be known, be evident, from shiru,
ureru be sold, be salable, from urn.
kaeru be bought, be purchasable, from kau.
kikoeru be heard, be audible, from kiku.
mi eru be seen, be visible, from miru.
Generally they may also be used of a personal subject as active
a The verb eru is not much used in the colloquial, being usually replaced
by other verbs, such as morau, uktru^ komuru, tamaivaru, etc. It occurs in :
Maia ori tvo ete ukagaimazhb, I will call again when I have on opportunity.
Go sansei wo etaC to omoimasu, 1 desire your approval.
b Compafe the adverb yamiioezu unavoidably, from yamu ivo ecu (lit. not
gettmg stop).
c In dealing with the Japanese language such a distinction must be made
with some reserve. As has been hinted before (p. xi6a), the genius of the
language does not demand the expression or even the clear conception of Ihe
subject ol a sentence. Moreover as has been suggested, a sentence may have
a double subject, a personal subject with 7c»n and a stlbordinate impersonal
subject with ga. But what is said above is correct if we have in mind the liue
subject of a passive verb, that is, the direct object of. the action deiioied
by it.
26o The Verb [lxti
potentials in the senses "can get," "be in a position to
know," etc.,* but as passives they cannot be used of a personal
subject.^ The following examples illustrate the manner in
which they are used :
Yohodo teinaga tonmasu ka. Will much time be required?
Tetsudd'kofu wa taiso kane ga toremasu.
Railroad laborers earn a great deal of money.
/ozu na ryoshi {nt) wa so iu sakana de mo toremasu.
An expert fisherman can catch even such fish.
Yoku shirete itu koto desu. It is a well known fact.
Shimbun ni de mo kwokoku wo dasanakereba hi to nt shi-
remasumai. If we do not advertise in a newspaper
or something, it will hardly become public.
Wat as hi ni wa totei so iu komakai koto wa shiremasumai,
I am hardly in a position to know such details. ^
We will now confine our attention to the regular passive
forms, used only when the subject is a pereon. In the case of
verbs of the first class the passive is derived by adding rareru
to the stem, i. e., substituting it for the ru of the present tense r
iogame-rareru be blamed, from togame-ru.
In the case of verbs of the second class the characteri.stic
vowel becomes a (wa), as in the negative and causative forms,
and rent is added :
nusumareru be robbed, from nusumu,
shikarareru be scolded, from shikaru.
kirawareru be disliked, from kirau.
There is no passive form of the suffix masu,
a See the following chapter. When kikoeru and mUru are used as active
potentials it is natural lor them to take a subordinate subject : minii ga kikoeru,
me ga mient. The verb kikoetni may be used also of other than physical
possibility : Sore wa, ddmo, kikoetuii koio desu. Really, that is unreasonable
talk.
b The verb mieru in some of its senses is an exception. In the sense oi
"to be present" it may be used of a person, though not of the speaker him-
self : Sensei ga miemashiia ka. Has the teacher come ? /Chto o mie nasaimasen
deshita^ nt. You didn't put in an appearance yesterday. In the sense of "to
look " it may be used in any person : Taisit fukete miemasii deskd, I presume
I look quite old. O ioshi Iiodo ni wa mtemasen. You don't look as old as you
-are. The verb s/ureru may be used of the discovery of a criminal.
c In these examples observe the tendency to use nt wa with the personal
subject and to avoid making the thing an object with wo. The verbs are
properly neither passives nor potentials, but intransitives.
LXiiJ Passives 261
The passive of suru is serareru or sareru :
Shakkin wo saisoku sarete kojnarimasu.
I am annoyed by being dunned for debts.
The passive of such a verb as kinzuru or kinjiru (p. 214,7) is
kinjirareru or kinzerareru^ not kinzareru.
Passives may be derived from causatives ; e. g.^ awaserareru
or awasareru, from awaseru or awasu cause to meet, introduce :
Hidoi me ni awaserareta {awasaretd).
He (or I) was caused to meet with a dreadful experience.
Sakt wo ogoraserareta {pgorasareta).
He (or I) was compelled to set up the sake.
The passive of kuru^ come, is korareru. It is a peculiarity
of the language that passives can be formed from intransitives :
Kyaku ni korareta had visitors.
Teishu ni shinareta lost her husband {shinu die).
Ame ni furareta was rained upon {ame ga furu).
These examples show also that the person or thing that
would be the subject in the active construction takes the parti-
cle ni (less commonly kara or no tame ni) in the passive.
A passive verb may have an object :
Suri ni kane wo toraremashita.
He was robbed of his money by a pickpocket.
Mune wo uchi-nukateta was shot through the breast.
The passive is not used as much in Japanese as in English.
As has been said above, regular passives cannot ordinarily be
predicated of inanimate things. * An active verb often takes
the place of an English passive : ^
Mada Tokyo wo Edo to injshimashita koro.
When Toky5 was still called Edo.
a This does not apply to the literary language : Waga koshikwan tva Shin-
kan^hei-ni yakaretari. Our legation was burned by Chinese and Korean
soldiers. A few exceptions are to be found also in genuine collociuial : Shiro
£a toraremashita. A castle was taken. Knm ^a uraremashita. The country is
betrayed (sold). Sono ki iva toto kirarete shimaimashila. That tree'was at last
-cut down, letsu de tno entatp ni iva tokasarete shimaimasu. Even iron can be
dissolved by hydrochloric acid.
b Compare ihe examples on p. 53. In English the passive is often prefer-
red to the active be-^ause it is unnecessary or inconvenient to name the agent,
as in the case of the «mall boy who tells his mother: " My pants got torn."
An active verb in Japanese requires no subject and in this respect may be
quite as vague as a passive.
262 The Verb [lxii
Again. English passives are often represented by intransitive
verbs or Chinese compounds.
Va ni ataite uchijini shimaskita.
He fell struck by an arrow
Fune ga hasen shiviashita. The ship was wrecked (p. Sgh).
An intransitive verb often differs in sense from the regqlar
passive derived from the same stem. Thus, tasukaru means
" escape with one's life," but tasukerareru means ** be saved " :
Sendo wa tasukebune de tasukarimashita.
The sailors escaped in a lifeboat.
Tasukebune ni tasukeraremashifa.
They were saved by a lifeboat.
In some cases a verb like ukeru or komuru may perform
the function of a passive inflection : hazukashivie (or bu-joku)
wo ukeru be ms\i\tQd=i hasukashivierareru or bujoku sareru.
yobi'dashi wo ukeru be summoned (by a court of justice).
i-rai wo ukeru be requested.
ko-geki zvo ukeru be attacked.
ski- ken wo ukeru be examined.
mes/it wo kopturu be called (Christian phrase).
batsu wo komuru be punished.
go vun wo komuru be excused,
kan-kwa wo komuru be influenced.
Some substantives like those with which suru is used to
form active verbs may with ni nam convey a passive sense :
{p) sewn ni naru^ {go) yakkal ni naru be assisted.
inen-shoku ni naru be discharged.
go chiso ni naru be entertained (polite I, 3).
The verb omoivareru in the sense *' the thought occurs to
me " may be construed either as a potential or as a passive.
Compare '* methinks." It is also used as an ordinary passive :
Ilito ni yoku omoivareru hito desu.
Ho is a person well thought of by others.
Vocabulary
buyu, buto name of an in- hatago, hatago-sen, hatago^
sect with a very venomous ryo price of lodging,
sting. hisashi a small roof over a
fukuro bag, sack. door or window
LXIl]
Passives
263
obiru gird on, wear in the
belt.
obi girdle, belt, sash.
taka hawk.
awa-gasa rain umbrella. *
asa-se shoal, ford (compare
haya-se).
do-maki money belt {do
trunk of body, inaku roll).
ma-inushi viper.
atno-ya the main house.
shita-yovii rehearsal, prepa-
ration (of a lesson).
iabi-bito traveler.
uru-doshi leap year, ^
waki'Zashi short sword.
sue-ko, suikkOf bas-shi (c)
the youngest child.
shappo (Fr. chapeati)
iof boshi
rd, rb-ya prison (obsolescent).
to party.
jiyu-tj Liberal Party.
doku-ja poisonous snake (of
the larger kinds).
gi-in member of a delibera-
tive assembly.
keti'Sa inspection.
hat.
kensa wo ukeru be inspected.
kun-sha sovereign (lit. lord^
master).
md-ju wild beasts.
ryu'gaku being abroad for
purposes of study.
sen-kyo election.
shi'kei the death penalty.
shu'gi congratulation, con-
gratulatory gift.
lai'sho general, commander.
koku'ji'han political offense
{kokusskuni, ji^koto, han
offense).
kotowaru give notice, refuse,
nikuwu hate.
okuru send, escort (p. 59a).
ou carry on the back. «
sasu sting.
shiiru force (a thing on a.
person).
soshiru slander. ^
nagasu banish.
tamawaru bestow, receive. ®
toraeru ) ^
tsukamaeru \ '^>^<=' "''^
ukanru be buoyant, light-
hearted, giddy. ^
a In distinction from hi-gasa parasol, ihc latter being made of unoiled
paper.
b Urudoshi properly denotes tbe leap year of the old lunar calendar,
according to which every fifth year has thirteen months. This year may also
be called urtimki no aru toshi.
c From this are derived obnu carry (a child) on the back and the children's
word ombu (ombo) suru. Note the contracted passive causative obusar-u be carri-
ed on the back. Another synonymn is shou, from se^ou {sf back).
d This verb (snbord. soshitte) belongs to the clasa described in Ch. XLVIII.,
but it was not included there because it occurs very rarely in the colloquial.
e Derived from tamau. It may be used as a passive, or as an honorific
f From uku float. One may also say /•• [^kokoro) ga uite imasu (ukiuki
shi'e iniasii).
264 The Verd [lxii
kui'tsuku bite (of an animal sho sum sentence (a crimi-
such as a dog or a snake). nal).
atsukau, iori-atsukau man- shi-kei ni sho sunt condemn
age, treat to death.
yobi'kaesu call back, recall. — kai ga am it is worth
ike-doru^ ike-dori ni sum while to (opp. nai).
take alive. kwam-pi de at Government
baka-su befool, bewitch. expense.
Exercises
IVatakushi wa Frans* to ik^sa ga okoUa toki zehi heikii ni
nard to omoimasfi ta ga^ kensa wo ukeiara, avtari karada ga
yowakute kotowaranmaslita, Inu /loneotie taka ni torarem. ^
Hisashi wo kastite omoya mo iorareru (Proverb). Mamushi
ni kamareta kara, is ha ni mite viorawanakereba narimasen,
Ryukyu ni zva dokuja ga tak^san orimas' ; kuits karetara, sugu
ni sono tokoro wo kitte shimawanakereba narimasen, IVata-
kushi wa inu ni ushi wo kamaremasKta kara, arukemasen,
{arukaremasen), Kaze ni shappo wo toraren yd ni go yojin wo
jiasai. Mujitsu fio tsumi de shikei ni sho serareta hito mo nai
de wa nai, Oda Nobunaga wa Akechi Mitsushide to iu jibun
no kerai de atta taisho ni korosaremash' ta *> Kodomo ga
amari itazura wo sVte junsa ni sK kararemash* ta. Hanju to
iu Shinajin wa haha no koto wo wamku itta no de oki na fiebi
ni nomareta so des\ ^ Yoinu to iu Shinajin wa oyaji wo koro-
sh'ta no de kaminari ni utarete shinda so des\ Shosei ga sake
wo nonde ukarete uta wo utaimasUta, Nihonjin wa viukashi
takoku ye iku koto wo kinjira^ete {kinzer arete) imasVta, Kun-
shii kara wakizashi wo tamawatte seppuku wo moshits kerare-
ta^ koto mo atta, Koyasan no bozu bakari wa Deshima
ni^ hairu koto wo yurusarete imash'ta, Tonari ni ko ga
umaremash'ta kara, shugi ni sakana wo okurimasho, Otoko
no ko no umareta ie de wa sono toshi kara shichi nen no aida
maitoshi go gwaisu no its^ka ni noboti wo taiemas\ Aits* wa
a The object q{ iorareru in this proverb is to be supplied One labors ami
another enjoys the fiuit.
b Akechi murdered Nobunaga in 1582 in order to usurp the supreme power.
c The stories of Ilanfu and Yomu are taken from the Da-ji-kyd (do-ji 01
ji-do children, ky''=o$/ue).
d ATbshi'isukeru:=iitsukeru command.
e Deshima was under the old regime the Dutch Concession in Nagasaki,
the only place in the Empire open to foreigners.
Lxii] Passives 265
dofobo wo sKte kangoku ye okuraremasKta. Ushi ni hikarete
Zenkwojimairi,^ Ota ko ni oshierarete asase wo wataru
(Proverb). Hito zvo koros^ to, kubi wo kirareinas\ Skina mo
chikai uehi ni motto hirakeru daro to omowaremas\ Voskida
Shoin wa^ gwaikoku ye iko to sh'ta tame ni toraerarete rdya ni
ireraremasKta, Nikon no sei/u ni wa gwaikokujin ga tak*san
yatowarete imas\ Ichi nen no uchi ni wa Nihongo no hanashi
gajiyu ni dekimasho to owoimasKta ga, ima keiko wo hajimete
miru to, totemo dekiso ni wa omowaremasen. Ber'rin de wa
taiteijiyutJ no giin ga senkyo saremas'. Tabibito wa yoku kire
de doviaki to iu nagai fukuro wo koshiraete, sore ni kane wo
irete, tjtarenai yj ni obi no sKia ni shimete onmas\ Wataknshi
tva konaida hachi ju yen nusumaremas/ita ; keisatsu ni todo-
keta keredomo, kane ga kaerimasenakaita. Sensei ga taihen
shosei ni yararemasK ta. ^ Domo, ame nijurarete komarimas.
Nikum arete yo ni iru kai wa nakeredo, kawaigararete shinu
{shinuru) yori mashi da. ^ Atama wo taiakaremas)i ta. Bu-
to ni sasareru to, saisho wa nan to mo arimasen ga^ ni san
nicki tatte itaku narima r'. Kya wa o kyaku ni ittara, ® sake
wo shiirarete komarimas/ita, Watakushi mo kodomo no toki
ni wa kitsune ni bakasareru koto wo osorete orimasKta.
Sakuban tomatte yadoya de taihen hatagosen wo ioraremasIC ta.
In the eleventh year oi Meiji Okubo Toshimichi was killed
atKioizaka by Shimada Ichiro [and] others {yd), ^ I always get
a Zm-k^oo-ji a famous temple of (he buddha Amida at Nagano la Shinano.
Zenhvd or Yoshimi/su is the name of a person who brought the gold image of
the boddha from Nanizva {Osaka). It is said that a woman pursuing an ox
which had caught some of her wash on its horns unconsciously followed it so
long a distance that she at last reached ZenJnvdji and had the joy of being
able to worship Buddha there. The proverb is applicable to one who is
gradually led to go a long distance or accomplish a great task without any
intention of doing so at the start.
b A scholar from Choshii who attempted to go abroad on one of Commodore
Perry's ships in order to acquaint himself with western civilization.
c The vethyaru is here used in the sense of ** tease " or •« humiliate."
d Nakeredozrsnai keredonio (comp. yokeredo, p. 99). Similar forms may be
derived from the past tense : yokatiaredo, nakattaredo. Verbs also may be
inflected in the same way, substituting do for ba in the conditional, but the
indicative with keredo {mo) is more commonly used.
e Kyaku ni iku {yobareru) go as a guest, be invited out.
f Uknbo was Home Minister. Ra after the name of Shimada Ichir5 is
«qtiivtlcnt to nado, na%o.
i66 The Verb [lxii
scolded by the teacher because I am not prepared (don't make
preparation and come). There is a saying {mds' koto) that if
you sneeze once, you are praised (inconc.) by some one ; if twice
(you do it), you are slandered (inconc.) by some one ; if thrice
(you do it), you catch a cold. * A Japanese proverb says (In a
Japanese proverb they say) that if you lie you will get your
tongue pulled out (jtuku) by Emma after you die. There is
ialso a proverb that says : To have your hand bitten by your pet
dog {kai-inu). They say that one born in leap year is patient
The number of people killed {kami-korosu) by wild beasts and
poisonous snakes in British India {Bi-ryo Indo) in {chu ni)
the year 1886 was (there were) 24,000, it is said. Yesterday
I did not go to take my lesson {keiko ni) because I was invited
out (called). He was sent (caused to be) abroad for study at
the expense of the Government; but as he was. not diligent,
he was recalled. The youngest child is loved most by its par-
ents. There being a fire in the neighborhood last night, I was
wakened by my servant When you are robbed of money by a
thief, you must report [the fact] to the police. About 90 years
ago the Russian captain Golownin was arrested by the Japanese
and put into prison, but it is said that he was quite kindly treat-
ed. As I have no umbrella I shall indeed be troubled if I am
overtaken by rain (rained upon). In the war he was shot in
tlie thigh. For {fio wake de) a political offense he was banished
to Tsushima.^ Sugawara no Michizane was banished to
Dazaifuc and died there. Taira no Munemori was captured
alive at the battle of Dan no Ura*^ and sent to Kamakura.
Being told that there was no one there, I was very much
astonished.
CHAPTER LXIII
The regular potential, denoting possibility, is identical in
form with the regular passive described in the previous chapter :
a The pronouns, of course, are not to be translated.
b A group of islands between Japan and Korea.
c In Cbikuzeny the province on the south side of. the Straits of Shimono-
seki. In ancient times Dazaifa was the residence of the governor of Kyushu.
d Along the coast of Choshu, near Shimonoseki. It was in X185 ^^^ scene
of a decisive naval battle l>etween the houses of Gen-Ji ^Armanwlo) and Hei-ke-
( Taira),
Lxiii] Potentials 267
tabe-rareru be able to eat^ from tabt'fu.
mi-rareru be able to see, from vii-m.
urareru be able to selU from uru.
tatareru be able to standi from tatsu.
itadakarertt be able to receive, from itadaku.
awareru be able to meet, from au, *
Besides the form in {d)reru there is, in the case of verbs of
the second class, *^ a shorter one in {e)ru derived by changing
the characteristic vowel to e and adding ru. Thus from iku
go we have ikareru or ikeru ; from iu say, iwareru or tern. ^
The longer form is preferable when the idea of being permitted
to do a thing is to be expressed ;
Kono tabako wa karakute nomemasen (or notnaremasen).
This tobacco is so strong that I can't smoke it.
Titsudobasha no naka de wa tabako wo nomaremasen
(not nomemasen). One may not smoke in a street car. ^
The potentials of kuru and suru are also identical in form
with the passives. But there is not much use for serareru
{sareru), the construction with suru koto ga dekiru or simply
dekiru taking its place.
Anslio {suru koto) ga dekimasen. I can't memorize it.
While uncontracted potential forms are inflected like verbs
of the first class, contracted forms like makaru (p. i8i) and
viokaru, from fnokeru gain, belong to the second.
The subject of a potential verb is naturally a person (or ani-
mal), because the idea of will is involved. In speaking of things
a The most explicit and emphatic expression of potentiality is found in the
idiom koio ga {wa) dekiru,
b In some of the provinces verbs of the ftrst class too have two potential
forms ; c. g., from oboeru remember, learn, oboe-raret-u and oboe-rent,
c Kikoeru and mieru (p. 260b) are irregular. The form kikeru belongs to
the verb kiku be efficacious (p. a2z). ltd wa kuchi ga kikeru mono da kara, ano
mura de wa ibatte imasu. Ito, being eloquent, is carrying himself high in that
township. In the sense of ** tolerable to the ear" kikeru may also serve as a
potential of kiku hear x Piano wo are gurai hikeba, ma, kikeru sa, ne.
d In previous treatises on the grammar of the colloquial the hne dbtii-ction
between physical possibility and moral possibility, between ** can " and
■* may/' has received more emphasis than the facts warrant. Very few Japan-
ese are aware of the distinction. In this connection contrast : To/enio ikenia-
sen. It will never do. Totemo ikaremasen, I can't possibly go.
26S The Verb [lxiii
the simple indicative is sufficient : Kore mo hairimasu. This
too can go in. But one may also say :
Ki ga sodatenai. Trees can't grow.
Kisha ga ugokefiai (or hashirenat),
Tlie train can't move (can't run).
Fune ga susuuunai (or tdrenai).
The boat can't advance (can't pass).
Sonna koto ga ararewasho ka, Arareyo hazu ga nai.
Can such a thinly be ? It can't be. *
With a potential, as with a desiderative (p. 176, middleX
the word which is the object in English may take ga instead
of wo,^
Besides the passive and the potential uses of the longer forms
in {a)reru there is an honorific use ; e. g., shinareru for shinu-
ru, kinzerareru for kinzuru, korareru for kuru^ nasaru for nasu^
kudasaru for kudasu^ irassharu for irUt kuru, or yuku, etc.
The last is from iraserareru, the honorific form of the causa-
tive of iru, the causative also having had an honorific use.
These honorific forms differ from the corresponding simple
verbs only in being used of the acts of exalted personages or
of those whom one wishes to honor.
Vocabulary
koshi loins. vwya fog. ^
kurai rank, title, throne. nazo riddle.
kurai ni isuku {noboru) ascend nazo wo kakeru propound a
the throne. riddle.
a It would be useless to attempt to decide in every case whether the subject
of the verb is the person or the thing. The Japanese themselves do not think
•of such a distinction, especially when the verb is in the attributive position.
Kono Jiochd iva yoku kireru. This kitchen-knife cuts well. A'ono fude tow
^uibun kakeru. This writing-brush docs quite well. Kanari yoMieru hon destu
It is quite a readable book. A"^ iu sakana de mo rydri no ikiyo ni yoiie too.
fiakanaka kuemasu. Even such fish can be eaten if properly cooked (lit.
depending on the cooking).
h Note that while one may say : Tabako ga nomaremasen. ** I can't smoke
tobacco," this phrase can never mean: *' Tobacco is not smoked." Compare r
Yona ga sakana ni notnaremashita, Jonah was swallowed by a fish.
c We may say kiri ga furit a mist falls, but with ntcya we may not use
/nru, — only kakaru. Haze, such as appears in the spring, is kasumi A fog
on the sea is in Hokkaido called gasu (Eng. " gas ").
LXIIl]
Potentials
269
warabi fern, brake.
se^ se-naka^ sena back,
shiui-me the moment of
deatli.
te-gaia certificate, passport,
check. *
i5 flower stalk (of a vege-
table).
/5 ga taisu go to seed.
chi-hd locality, province.
chi'ji governor.
^5X^. (>»»»<•»•
go- bo burdock.
hd-ctu> kitchen knife.
ho'ken feudalism.
ja-shin report to a superior
{Jd^^ue^ shtn'=indsu).
ke-byo feigned sickness.
kworhei coin, specie. ^
kya-so competition.
niku'gan the naked eye.
roH'Setsu, ram-bun essay, ar-
ticle.
seki-sho barrier (p, //d).
shin-kei nerves.
tip'po gun.
u-ten rainy weather.
zap-pd miscellaneous news.
I paradi
e ground.
cho-ren drill.
did rem-ba
reiH'Pei'jd
ji-chi'sei self-government.
de-iri no daiku the carpenter
usually employed about the
house. ^
yondokoronai unavoidable,,
necessary. ^
kaku (c) ever)', all.
kwa-bin ft a too keen, nervous.
mokeru establish, make, gain,,
acquire.
motsureru be tangled, con-
fused.
sum rub, polish.
sureru be rubbed, worn.
sumu be clear, distinct
viimi wo sumashiie ktku listen
intently.
sashi'komu poietrate into,
enter (of light).
tori'kiru take all, exhaust
the supply of. «
backi ga ataru suffer punish-
ment (lit. punishment
strikes),
kasuka ni faintly, dimly.
raku ni easily, happily.
Exercises
Ano hito wa kebyo wo U^kattara^ bachi ga attate honto ni
okirannaku narimasfita, Anata wa kono shimdun wo raku ni
a The modern technical word for * = passport" is ryokd-ntenjo or simply
ryo ken.
b Paper money is shi-hei^ from shi^=kami. Compare kin-k^ua gold coin, gin-
kwa silver coin, do-kuta copper coin.
c From deru go out and iru come in. Compare deiri no isha family physician.
d Yandokoro is derived from yori-dokoro, that on "which one can rely,
lesonrcc;
c The compound verbs will be treated in Ch. LXVI.— LXTX.
2 70 The Verb [Lxrii
yomemasho. ZaPpo wa yomemas^ kerfdoma, roptS€ts' wa yo-
fnemasen. Mo ronsetsu mo yomeru yo ni narimash* ta, C/to-
remba ye itte mo hito ga okute nani mo miemas^mai, Meinai
koto wa artmas^mau Fusen ga dandan toku natte mo fiikugan
lie 7va miemasen, YakaviasK kute kikoemasen, Shinkei ga
kwabin ni natte neraremasen. Sakt wa yameraremas^ga,
tabako wa yameraremnsen, Koko ni warabi ga tak^san
arimas' : ikura totte mo torikiremasen, Tafc*san chbdai
itashimasK ta ; mo itadakaremasen. Deiri no daiku no uchi
ye itte sugu ni korarenai ka kiite kite kure, Danna sama,
tadaima kaette mairimasKta ; daiku wa yondokoronai yd ga
ntte sassoku wa mairemasen to moshimasK ta, A no hito no
yamai wa mo naorimas'mai ka. Domo. ukeawaremasen. Se
ni hara wa kaerarenu (Proverb). Kyo wa kase ga kawatte
toki no kane ga kikoemasen. ^ Sore wa iwazu to mo shireta
koto des\ Kakken no ^ chiji wa mina sono chilid nijichisei ga
okonawaremas* ka^ okonawaremasen ka wo^ torishirabete
naimu'daijin ni jo shin shinaketeba narimasen deih*ta. IVa-
rui nazo to knkete nan to toku, Motsureta kami to toku ; kokoro
wa, toku ni toknrenu. ^ Anata go ga utenias ka, S*koshi wa
ntewas\ Kyoko to iu Shinajin 7va taiso bimb) sKte ite mo
hidoku benkyo shimasKta ; abura ga kaenakatta kara, kabe ni
ana wo akete ts*ki no akari wo sashikomasete hon wo yomima-
sh'ta. Sensei ni shitsumon itashimash' ta ga, sensei ni mo waka-
rimasen to mosaremasK ta. Go no s'ki na hito wa oya no ski-
nime ni awarenai. So mo ienai koto wa nai kefedomo, metta
ni iimasen, Shina no gakumon wa taiso komiita mono de
a There are such bells in Bnddhist temples. Comp. p. 198, top.
b Kakken, for kaku-ken all the prefectures, or rather every prefecture. The
collective " all "-is rat Iter sho^ Comp. kakkoku every country, every province,
kakkyokwai every church.
c The particle ivo after ka malccfi the question dependent on torishiraheie.
d In solving an English conundrum we usually have to explain why two
t^iven things are similar, i. e., may be described by means of the same words.
In a Japanese conundrum only one of the two things is named and the other
must be found. The question here is: *<What is like a poor conundrum?''
The answer is: " Tangled hair." Kokoro means *« sense," "explanation." It
is quite usual to prefix to a negative potential verb the iadicatiw of the Mime
verb with ni. Literally toku ni tokartnu may be rendered : ** in explaining
you can't explain," or "when you try to explain (untangle), you can't «x|>iain
{untangle .
LXIIl] POTENTI A LS 2 /I
Seiydjin ni wa koshi no viagaru made ^ naratU mo totevio cbo-
eraremasen. Sono nedan de wa uraremasen, Teppo no oto
ga kikoemas^ ; nan desho, Ima kane ga natte imas' ka. Mimi
wo sumasUte kiku to, kaska ni kikoemas\ Konaida wa so ie-
masin to iimasKta ga^ yoku shirabeU mimas/itara, yahari so
mo iemas\ A no yama wo haraisagetara, zuibun inokari-
viasho,^ Warawazu ni wa oraremasen. Ki no shire hu
hito des\
You can't use hashi (wa) until you become accustomed [to
them J. Europeans (;« wa) can't sit like (yd ni) Japanese.
As I have written too much, my hand is so painful that it has
now become impossible to write (p. loi, 2). The letters are
wom so that one can't read them. I can't cut well with this
knife. The Oigawa is so swift that one can't cross it by boat.
When (foi'i ni wa) the weather is fine (/larete oru), the smoke
of the volcano of Oshinia can be seen even from (kara de mo)
Enoshima. He got so drunk last night that he couldn't walk.
It was so foggy (p. 124 top) that Fuji could not be seen
from the ship. This burdock has gone to seed and become
inedible. He said (itU okii) that as he was busy he would proba-
bly not be able to come. The former German Emperor (Doi-
ts^ no sen-tei) died<^ immediately after (to) he ascended the
throne. In the feudal age there were barriers at various places
{achikochi) on (of) the highways (kaidd'suji)^ so that without
(p. 98b) a passport one could not go through (tdru). Really,
I can't believe that (wd). The inscription (letters) on this
coin (wa) is worn off so that it is illegible. Until now people
thought (were thinking) that that mountain was inaccessible (a
place that one can't ascend). I can't buy at (de wa) that price,
I could not start on account of (de) the rainy weather. Come
down on the price a little more. Really, I can't come d>wn.
As it is dreadfully smoky (smoke rises dreadfully), we can't
stay (iru) here. In this neighborhood I can't make much
a Until a man's bock is bent, i. c, until one becomes an aged man.
b The verb harai-sageru is used of sales of gorernmcnt property; yama may
denote a forest or a mine Mokaru is like the intransitive verbs described in
the previous chapter ; it may be construed either as a passive or as a potential.
c Use the honorific form of shinuru or nakunaru. Ore may also say 0
kakure ni naru (p. 77a) ox go fio-gyo ni naru. The latter expression is proper-
ly applicable only to a Japanese Emperor.
2 72 The Verb [lxiii
[money], as there are many people in (of) the same business and
competition is severe {hageshit). The (sound of the) bells of
Shiba can be heard faintly. At i^a) this hotel both Fuji and
the sea can be seen, so that the scenery is fine. Even though
you go, cannot guarantee that you will surely be employed by
the Japanese Government. When (subord. wa) I am spoken
to in that manner, I can't keep silent
CHAPTER LXIV
This chapter will treat of certain peculiar idiomatic uses of
the indicative forms of verbs. *^
I. A verb, like an adjective, may be made a substantive by
adding no. A substantivized verb may have either a concrete
or an abstract sense.
In the former case the no is equivalent to mono or koto. ^
Such particles as wa^ ga^ ni^ wo, mo, de may be added : ^
Sashidasu no wo te ni totte vtimashita,
I took into my hands what was presented and examined it.
Sakujitsu itta no zva machigai deshita.
What I said yesterday was a mistake.
Observe the idiom to iu no wa (or ga, etc.) *' what is called/'
•* the expression," " the assertion that." ^
Ainu to iu no wa Ezo no dojin no koto desu.
Tlie Ainu are the abDrigines of Ezo.
Konna shigoto de kane wo mokeyo to iu no wa okashii fa
arimasen ka. Isn't it ridiculous to talk about making
money in such a business ?
A substantivized verb usually has an abstract sense, denot-
ing merely the idea of the action or state expressed by the verb.
The no desu, ordinarily contracted to n' desu, which occurs so
a Re-read the introductions to chapters XIX. and XXXVII.
b In such expressions as Mi'a koto ga arimasen, I have not seen it, no may
not be substituted for koto. Mita no ga arimasen would mean ** There is no one
that has seen it."
c In the literary style these particles miy be added immediately to the
verb. See the second sentence in the Japanese exercises.
d In defining a word or explaining a phrase to iu no 70a is often contracted
to to 7i/a, bat ibis lias rather a literary flavor.
Lxiv] Uses of the Indicative 273
often at the conclusion of a sentence is in many instances a
mere flourish. But no desu may also add something to the
sense. Thus while Avie ga Jurintasho, fnru desho, and /utu ri
desho do not differ appreciably, the expression furu no desho
plainly implies that the statement is meant to be an explana-
tion of a given condition of tlungSp as, for example, of an
oppressive atmosphere. Note also :
Kiku n^datta ni ; oshii koto wo shita.
I should have heard it ; it's too bad ihat I missed it.
Amerika ye iku ndesu. He is to go to America
Amerika ye iku ndeshita. He was to go to America.
Ano toki ni byoki de nakereba^ watakushi mo itta ndesu.
At that time, if I had not been sick, I should have gone too.
Here iUa n*desVta would indicate still more strongly that
it had been definitely decided to go. But iita n desu may
also be a mere circumlocution for itta he has gone.
One may even hear such expressions as :
So iu nja nai rida. It isn't so. It is a mistake. *
Hoka ni shiyo ga nai n ja artnnai ja nai ka.
There is no other way, don't you see.
In familiar talk, especially among women, no may be used
cUiptically for no desu or no desu ka, the accent showing
whether the sentence is an assertion, a question or an
exclamation :
Kasa ga aru no. Have you an umbrella ?
Aru no {yo), I have.
After an indicative no ni may have an adversative sense
(pp. 149 and I93f ). But no ni may also have other meanings,
as in the following examples :
Kobe ye iku no ni (zva), oyoso ichijikan hodo kakarimasu.
It takes about one hour to go to Kobe.
Naze to iu no niy me ga warukute ji ga yovienai kara desu.
The reason is that my eyes are so bad that I cannot read.
Watakushi ga (or no) omoiviasu no ni (wrt), go sliatei san
no ho gao warui yo desu. In my opinion your younger
brother seems to be in the wrong.
a Taking id iu in the sense of « such/' this sentence may also be rendered :
Thej are not of that kind. Compaie : So in {yd na) no ga oi. There arc many
such. So hi Wja nai {yo) may also mean : You must not say so. The writer
once beard a man scold a coolie like this : Kisama so iu koto wo iu nion^ja ttai
)ttnai ka. Don't you know that it is unbecoming for you to talk like Ihai ?
274 The \'erb [lxiv
Sensei no iu no ni {wa)^ Doitsu ni mo tsuru ga oru to iu
. koto desu. According to what my tcacjier says, there
arc storks in Germany also.
In these examples no may be omitted.
2. In certain connections verbs may take wut ga, etc., with-
out koto, mono, or no. In Aru koto wa arimasu the koto may
be omitted. *
Afott^ kurti ga it. You had better bring {itj (p. 150, bottom).
Yomu ni (wa) taritnasen. It is not worth reading.
Miru ni {wa) oyobimasen. It is not necessary to look at it,
Koraet^ ni koraerarenu. O.ie cannot endure it (p. 27od).
Kakusu ni kakusartnaL It cannot be hid.
/// /// iwarenai kanashimi. Unutterable sorrow.
Desu (rarely da) is often added to a predicate verb :
So itte mo wakaru desu. Such an expression is understood.
In the same \V2iy ja nai ka or de wa gozaimasen ka (p. 191b)
may be used. One must not say Wakatta desu or Wakarii de-
shita. But there is a growing tendency to use expressions like
the former ; e. g., .S*^ itta desu. Deshita is regularly used with
the negative of the auxiliary masu : So iimasen deshita.
The student will note that some of the expressions given
above are rather slangy. They are quoted for study, not
for imitation.
Vocabulary
haji shame. ku-betsu distinction, differ-
sono garden. ence, classification.
miya-ko capital^ metropolis. ^ setsu-mei explanation,
j^/i loss (p. 85 a). shu-ji {shti^narau) pen-
ai'So hospitality, entertain- mans hip.
ment. kyurko going in haste (/tJ=
is-sho one's whole life. ^ yuku).
it-tan one instance, once (p. res-sha train (on a railway).
70a). kyuko-ressha express train.
a Here if nohe substituted for koto the sense is changed to:. There are
some that have [them]. Saishi no aru bozu mo aHmasu ka. Are .there also
priests who have families? Aru no wa arimasu ga, amari tattobaremasen.
There are some that have, but they are not very highly respected.
b The ko is au old word denoting place. Compare the final syllable in
kol'o, doko, etc
c For isshd compare inhd-kemnui (p. 7ld).
LXiv] Uses of the Indicative 275
iwayuru so called (classical . asa-ne wo sum sleep late in
for iwareru), the morning-
rtr<?Ai;///7f7/ be altered, amend- — /// kanzuru be moved or
ed (tr. aratavierti), affected by.
kotaeru answer. —ni kan-shin (or kam-pukti)
de-au meet on the way. surH feel admiration for.
kaki'kaeru rewrite. kanshin {kampuku) desu is
— ni sutninareru by long res- admirable, wonderful.
idenc« become accustomed o-yd sum put into practice,
to, come to feel at home in. apply, adapt
ci'kakim pursue.
Exercises
Kanji wa narau no ni wa viiitsukasK kute sugii wasurete
shifftaimas\ Tou wa ittan no hajip towanu wa issho no haji. ^
Arti.hito no moshimas^ ni wa, goku viukashi wa Ezojin ga
Nihon zenkoku ni sunde ita to iu koto des\ ga. honto de gozai-
VI as /id ka, ^ Sore wa honto de gozaimasfu ; Nihon no rek'shi ni
vio kaite arimas kara, Shitoi kiji ga am to iu no lua hontj
des ka. Sayo sa, honto des' ka, dj des' ka, zvakarimasen^
shikashi mukashi tenshi ni shiroi kiji wo kenjita hito ga atta to
rek'shi ni kaite arimas\ Hon wa chirakasK ie oku no wa
gak*sha no kuse des\ Sakujitsu ittano iva machigai desKta
kara, konnichi naoshimasho. Vube Okut/ia san ni deaimash' ta
no wa doko desKtakke. ^ Kono dekimono wo kirazu ni ufchatte
oku to, Htwru no ga nagabikimas\ Anata no tokiakask te
kudasaiviasKta no wa viada yoku tvakarhnaseii kara, vO ichi
a Another form of this proverb: Kiku wa ittoki uo haji, shiianu wa tiuUsu-
dai no haji {rnaisu end, dai generation).
b Or : Am hUo no hanashi ni wa. Observe that while the words— »^ iu ni
7t'rt, etc, at the beginning of a quotation seem to correspond to the English
«• — say that," a verb of saying or an expression like to in koto desu is required
to complete the sentence. Comp. p. 224b.
c This iakke is a remnant of the classical tarikeri, an emphatic past termina-
tion, Ano kcjiki wa kind tno kite intasUitakke, That beggar was around here
yefilcrday loo. The so called past tense of a Japanese verb is not always
definitely past (p. 143^ 5, 2); but the addition of kke helps to recall vividly a
situation in the past. It is used only in familiar conversation. In a question
kke indicates a conviction that the event occurred even though there is doubt
about the exact circumstances. JCa may be added before shiran : Are wa niitd
koto no ant yd na hito desu ga, doko de mimashiiakke ka shiran. He seems like
a person that I have 5een before, but where was it that I saw him?
276 Tin-: VERii Lxiv]
do oskiete itadakito gozaimas\ Arataviatta toki ni {aratama-
reda^ so iu n'des\^ Ye no kaivari ni Ni wo Wkau no wa
viachigai da to itte mo hito ga ts*kau kara, sKkata ga nai,
Watakushi wa asane wo sum no ga £ki des\ ** Suvteba
vtiyako " to iu no wa do iu ivii des'ka. Sayo^ suminareta
tokoro ga ichiban it to iu ivii des\ Kyukvressha de Osaka ye
iku ni wa hanjikati liodo kakarimas\ Go zonji (ga) nai no
des^ka. ^ Watakushi tva shijit isogashu gozaimasKte tadaima
ni savipun no hivia wo mite ^ chot.'o o iazune mosKta tokoro de
gozaimas\ Sekkaku o tazune kudasUia no ni, nan no 0 aiso
mo gozaimasende viakoio ni shitsurei de gozaimasKta. A, o
isha sama wa 0 rusu de atta ka, Sorya sekkaku itte kureta
no ni kinodoku de atta ne, *^ Bis' mar* k* ko no kao wa e ni
kaku no ni tsugo no ii kao des\ Yasumono wo kau no wa
kaette son des\ « Doits kara Nihon ye riku de iku ni wa do
iu /ii ni ittara yd gozaimaslw. Sensei, " sono " to iu no to,
** niwa " to iu no to do iu yd ni chigaimas ka. ^ Amari taba-
ko wo nomu no de bydki ni narimasKta, Amari toku made^
aruita no de taiso kntabiremasKta. Anata ga hayaku Nihongo
7V0 oboe nasUfa no xva kanshin des\ Dorobb no nigeru no wo
cikakeinasKta, ^
My son is too young (still a little small) to {tii tva) send (yaru)
to school. It is healthy (becomes medicine of the body) to («^
wa) bathe in cold water. Even though a foreigner speaks
incorrectly (uses mistaken words), it is impolite to laugh. My
a In this sentence tifaiatnaiia toki ni means : when one is serious and formal^
i. e., not familiar.
b Notice that when a positive sentence ending in da^ dtstt, etc., is turned into
a negative, de may be dispensed with : O toakari ga nakatta kara since you
did not understand (positive : 0 xvakari deshiia), Dekisd mo nai. It does not
seem practicable (positive : dekiso desu\ Ikaresd wo nai. It is not likely that I
(or he) will be able to go. Mitd mo nai (for mitaku mo nai, contracted also to
mitfotnonai). It's disgusting (lit. I don't want to see). Shinifomonai, I don't
want to die.
c Hima 700 mlU is for hima no am no wo miitt.
<l Said by a man to his servant. So/ya==sore wa,
e Yasui mono things bought at a low price. Yasti-tnono cheap stuff. There is
a proverb : Yasu-mono-kai tto zeni-ushinai {ttshinau lose). For son desu one
often says son ga ikimasit.
i " What is the difference between sono and mwa ? " The Utter word is more
common in the colloquial.
g This adverb is used like a substantive.
h In English we say the fleeing robber, not the fleeing of the robber.
Lxiv] Uses of the Indicative 277
tooth aches very niuch^ but I dislike {iya dis*) to have it
extracted. Is this your first visit to Kyoto (is your coming to
K, hajimete) ? To explain this minutely would take (takes)
considerable time. To correct this is the same thing as to re-
write [it] entirely. I don't go to Japanese houses (houses of
Japanese) very much because it is such a bother to take off
{nugti) my shoes. In my opinion it will be very difficult to
adapt Romaji to the Japanese language. ^ Is it true that {to
iunowa) there were [once] soczWcA jindai'inoji?^ What
you said yesterday was a mistake {0 machigai). Did you
understand what I said yesterday ? Formerly it took about a
month to go from Edo to the middle provinces ; ^ but now if
one goes by steamer, one can do it (go) in {de) 2\ days. To
learn to write {kaki-kata) Chinese characters, how had I better
begin (if in what manner I have begun will it be good) ? It
will be well to engage a teacher of penmanship and learn to
write {kaku no wo) large characters with a writing-brush.
What is written in this book is almost all false (lies). For a
congratulatory gift it is usual to send raw fish, but since raw
fish spoils easily {wamku nariyasut) many send other things.
What is the difference between wa and ga (What* they call wa
and what they call ga^ what sort of distinction is there) ? It
is easy to ask [questions), but difficult to answer |them]. ^
CHAPTER LXV
The uses of the stems of verbs with auxiliaries have been
explained in previous chapters. Some other idiomatic uses of
stems will now be described.
I. Many substantives are originally stems of verbs; e. g.,
samurai, from samutau serve, tori thoroughfare, from toru pass
through. Comp. pp. 22, top and 119, bottom. Deki ga ivarui.
» A sentence beginning with — no oniou ni wa or — tto kangae de wa ends with
an expression like y^ desu,
b Characters, not Chinese, said to have been used in prehistoric times — in
•' the age of the gods " (jin god, dai age).
c The middle provinces {chh-goku) are the eight westernmost provinces of
t^e main island,
fl In the literary laugungc : Tou 7va yasukn^ Ao/nyuru wa kataihu
278 The VtRB [lxv
It is poorly done. Stems of verbs, as substantives, often take
the place of English \'erbs, especially in formal conversation :
O ianoini no hon the book for which you asked (p. 193a).
dse no tori as you say (p. 209a).
Go zonji no. tori as you kno.v.
Go zonji de wa (or ga) ariwasen ka.
Don't you know about it ?
Go zonji no hazu desu. You ought to know.
Oide no jibun ni when you (he) were here (were there,
came, went, come, go).
Oide zvo negaimasu, I beg you to come.
Mo 0 kaeri desu ka. Are you going home so soon ? *
O wakari deshita ka. Did you understand ?
Stems of verbs often occur elliptically in proverbial expres-
sions ; e. g., Setsunai toki no kamidanomi praying to the gods
in time of distress.
2. In speaking of the actions of others one may use the stem
of any simple verb with the honorific o and ni nam :
O wakari ni narimashita ka. Did you understand ?
O me^zame ni narimashita ka. Are you awake ?
Itsu o iachi ni nariviasu ka. When do you start ?
Seifu de o shirabe ni narimashita.
The Government has been investigating.
3. With verbs that denote an act done in order that a cer-
tain purpose may be accomplished, — such verbs as. " go "
*' come " " send," etc., — the purpose may be expressed by the
stem of a verb with ;//. ^ This may have an object. It is to
be translated by means of the infinitive :
Isha wo y obi ni iku go to call a physician.
Sumo wo mi ni iku go to see the wrestling.
O kuyami ni agaru come to condole.
O yorokobi ni agaru come to congratulate.
4. When a verb stands in antithesis to another or is to be
a A riksha-man when he has brought some one liome shouts at the gate: 0
kaeni. One in the house may then say to anotlier : O katri desu {yo\ The
one who has come home is greeted with the words : O kaeti nasaimaski,
b With Chinese compounds the stem o{ sum is not reciuircd. «• To come to
see the sights " is kembutsn ni kuru, more commonly than kemhutsu shi m kuru*
Lxv]. Uses of the Stem 279.
emphasized, the stem may be used with wa (in rapid speech
yd) and suru (p. 249a) :
• Skitii wa shiinasuviau He will not die.
Wakari wa sAimasu ga ... I understand, but .«••
Sonna shina wa arya (for ari wd) shinai.
There are no such things.
In a conditional clause, as in " If 3'ou just understand tliat's
enough," the particle sae ^ may be substituted for wa : Wakari
sae sureda iu Ari sag sunba sasbiagemasu ga.*.. I would
give it if I had it, but .... Similarly the stem may be used in
clauses translated by means of*' both — and," " neither^-nor " :
Nikon fioji wo yome mo suru sAi^ kake mo shimasu.
He can both read and write Japanese.
Gozeti mo tabiraremasen shi^ nerare mo shimasen,
I can neither eat nor sleep.
Ano byZnin wa nomi mo kui mo shinai kara, shinimasho. :
That patient will die, since he neither eats nor drinks.
5. Observe the following emphatic expressions :
0 kaeri nasaru no %vo machi ni matte imashita.
We were waiting and waiting for his return.
Korae ni koraete kurushii no wo gaman shite otta.
1 have borne the suffering to the utmost limit ot endurance.
Soroi mo scrotte fushigi na hitotachi bakari da.
They are queer people without exception.
6. The stem of a verb may be joined to certain words, such as
nagara^ or s/ii-dai (lit. succession-order), which are used like
conjunctions to form adverbial phrases :
Hon wo yomi nagara while reading a book.
Habakari nagara (or desu ga), kore tvo ftegaimasu.
With great diffidence I make this request.
a Siu may also be used with other substaatives : Kane sa€ areba, donna koto
ii me dekiru. You can do anything, if only you have money.
b For sut-u shi the simple stem shi may stand here (comp, p. I4d). Yome
and kake are stems of potentials.
c See p. 197c. This nagara is also used with the negative stem in %u :
Oyobazu nagara o tetsudai itashimashc* I will assist to the best of my poor
ability (lit. though not reaching). The word nagara originally meant "actual
condilioD." as in nmare-nagnra no viekura one born blind.
28o The Verh [lxv
Diki shidai motte kiviasho.
I will bring it as soon as it is done.
Tile idiom — to wa U nagara is equivalent to " though " :
Ainu wa yabanjin to wa it nagara nakanaka shigoto ga
takumi destu
The Ainu, though barbarians, are skilful workmen.
7. Adjectives are formed by adding so to the stem of a verb :
Mo ame ga yamiso desu. The rain seems to be stopping.
Nan to ka shiyo ga ariso na mon desu.
I hope it may be managed somehow (p. 115, middle).
8. In long sentences, especially in formal speech or in nar-
ratives, the stem may take the place of the subordtnative (p.
iS/d). This feature is derived from the literary language, \x\
which the verbs of coordinated clauses, with the exception of
the concluding clause, are in the form of the stem. In nega-
tive clauses the form in zu corresponds to the stem (p. 171).
Observe the idioms — wo hajime and — to ii :
Kocho wo hajime shosei made mo kimashita. The whole
school, from the principal down to the students, came.
Kotoba-zukai to ii^ mi-buri to ii, ketten no nai enzetsuka
da. Both in his use of words and in his gestures he is
a faultless orator.
Vocabulary
tsue cane. na-fuda \
haina seacoast, beach. te-Jiuia Ivisiting card.
kuri chestnut. mei's/ii{c) j
hama-guri clam. gei accomplishment, cnter-
de-guchi w^y out, exit taining performance.
iri-kuchi entrance. kam-bun Chinese composi-
hiki'shio ) . . ., tion, Chinese literature.
shio'hi y ' ^* ryo'hi travelling expenses.
mtchi^shio\ ten-ka (lit under heaven)
sashi'shio > flood tide. the whole coujitry, Japan.
age-skio j ji-zen charity, benevolence.
shio no sashi'hiki ebb and jizen-shi bazaar {shi = ichi^
flow of the tide. market).
LxvJ Uses of the Stem 281
tei'koku empire. shuttai suru (from s/tutsu-
^«-/ pictures. * rai=^dekiru) be finished,
sAtdai order, circumstances, be done, happen.
reason. ^ mi-aiaru be found.
hayaiu allow — to grow long chanto p ecisely, properly,
(intr. Aaeru), just, right.
kimaru become settled, ccr- shibaraku for some time.
tain (tr. kivierii), sahodo so much.
suznmu cool one's self off. snzo how — you must (with
ji'San suru bring, take (p. probable form).
23 lb). sen-kokti a little while ago.
Exercises
O kasa wo 0 niochi m narimaslita ka {o mochi de gozaimas
ka), Jiitjisan itashimaseu deslita ; watakushi no agarimasu'
ru jibuH fit wa ^ o tenki ga taiso yoroshu gozaimasKta no de,
Nikon de wa akindo ga sakana ya yasai wo hito no uchi ye uri
ni kimas\ Watakushi no itta koto ga 0 zvakari ni narimas
ka, Wakari wa shimas keredomo, kotoba-zukai ga s'koshi oka-
shai gozavnas\ Ano bydnin wa shinimasho ka. Shini wa (ya)
shimas* mat keredomo, sukkari naoru na wa mutsukashu gozai-
masho. Kimono ga deki shidai^ motte kuru yb ni shUateya
niitte koi, Anata kono atsusa de o yowari desko. Nani^^
sahodo de mo arimasen, Anata ichi nichi o aruki nas^tta kara,
sazo o kutabife desko, lie, watakushi wa aruki-narete imas*
kara, kutabiremasen. Kind nidshiageyo to omoimasKta ga, oide
ga nakatta kara, tegami ni (p. 5Cc) kaite agemasKta, O ta-
nomi na Edomeisho-zue^ zvo konnichi jisan itashimash^ta.
Watakushi wa chotto tonari no uchi ye hanashi ni iku kara, wa-
takushi no matte iru tegami ga todoitara, sugu ni motte kite
kure, Hdrits* wo okashi sae shinakereba, donna koto tvo sKte
a Comp. p. 95d. The word zue Is used only in compounds. Reversing the
order, we have e-%u, which may mean a single drawing, map or picture.
b Sfndai desu {de ^ozaimasii) is often used as a formal ending to a sentence,
without adding anything to the sense. Bat compare: Omae iva toio kadte
kita tc iu ihidai ka. So ! have you come back at last 7
c Translate when I came (p. I2xc). The auxiliary viasu may be lengthen-
ed Id formal conversation.
d Shidai is used in the sense of " as soon as " only in speaking of the future.
c Nam, from nani what, may be rendered : " Oh, no I "
f Illustrated guide to noted places in luio.
282 The Verb [lxv
7no it to oinou fiito ga atimasga^ nakanaka so wa ikemas^inai.
Kesa ni do korareta 0 kata ga senkoku kara 0 inachtkane de
gozaimas\ O wakari ni narimasK tara, waiakushi ni mo itte
kikaseU kudasai. Anata sakki kara o machikane de gozai-
viashj, Oyaji wa waiakushi fii hayaku Nilion ye kaette
moraitagatte, mo ryohi wo okutte kuremasfi ta ; ryohi ga tsuki
shidai kaette kure to iu tegami mo yokoshimas/ita. Ichi mon
oshimi no hyaku shirazu, * Kongo yomi no Kongo shirazu, ^
Kikugun no koto_ wo torishirabe ni YCroppa ye ikimash'ta.
Kyo no kidaore, Osaka no kuidaore, ^ Atuita mo 0 hikkosht ni
narimash'ta ka. Jie^ mada des' ; shikashi tsugo no ii ie ga
miatari shidai hikkoso to omoimas\ Anata mo go zonji no
Tanaka san ga mairimaskta. Donata ka oide no yd da ;
dare ka hayaku toritsugi wo shiro. Gwaikoku no kata ga kono
najuda tvo o dashi ni natte sugu ni o kaeri ni narimasKfa,
Sazo 0 kutabire de gozaimasfio kara, go yururi to 0 yasumi
nasaimashi. Nana korobi ya oki. ^^ Anata sakuban okaeri ni
natte kara sugu ni o yasumi ni narimaSKta ka. lie, shimbun
wo mite kara nemashUa, Sonna ni yoku kakanak'te mo,
wakari sae sureba ii. Shogwatsu ni wa manzai wo zash^ki ni
agete « iroiro na gei wo sasete tak'san zeni wo yarimas\ O
wakari ga nai nara. mo ichi do tokiakasKte agemashd. Vu
ga waki shidai hairimasho. Ke wo bayash'te iru bdzu ^ mo
ari, hay ash* te inai no mo aru, Sazo o komari de gozaimasho.
In Tokyo, when the tide is out (at the time o! ebb tide),
people often go to Susakie to gather (hirou) clams. To-mor-
a Compare the English : Penny wise, pound foolish. Oshwii, as also yomi
in the following proverb, has a concrete %ense=zoshimu hUo,
b The sense is: He reads the Kongo diligently, but does not understand
nor obseive its precepts.
c According to this i reverb, the people ol Kyoto waste their money on
fashions; tho'e of Osaka, on dainties {kiru wear, kuu eat, taoreru fall).
d This proverb inculcates perseverance in spite of repeated failures. Nana
and ya are numerals.
e Zashiki ni ageru have — come into the house.
. It would, of course, be rude to use this word iu the presence of a priest.
Say bosan,
g On the shore of Tdky5 Bay in Fukagawa. There is here a famous temple
of Benten, goddess of luck.
Lxv] Uses of the Stem 283
row, if it. is (has become) fine weather ^. .34a), I will go
fishing. In {tva) summer I went every idiay to the Sumida
River for a swim. As you know, formerly the' Emperor en-
trusted the government o. the whole country to the shogun.
Shan't we go to Ekoin * to see the wrestling ? Are you going
to buy things, or are you only going to tease (p. 202a) ? We
will go to the Sumida River to cool ourselves oil. Many stu-
dents, instead of attending (without hearing) the lectures, go
to amuse themselves. Did you have a cane ? Yes, I left (put)
it at the entrance of the genkwan. Is it raining? It is not
raining, but it is foggy. Go to the shoemaker's and tell him
to bring the shoes as soon as they are done. You have worked
the whole day without resting; how tired you must be ! On
account of {ni) the earthquake (of) last night I awoke {me
7va samemasKtd)^ but I did not get up. We will decide (decid-
ing put) just when you will come (pres.) next time. I have
brought the Nifipngi^ for which you asked, but as it is written
in Chinese style (a Chinese composition), you will hardly un-
derstand it. Come again for a chat {kanashi). Did no com-
pany (guest) come during {no ma ni) my absence? Yes, one
student came. When I said (past cond.) that you would come
immediately, he waited (was waiting) for a short time, but, as
you did not return (there was no returning), being unable to
wait (p. 2i7e) he went away (returning finished). Where are
you moving ? I don't know yet. I am now looking for {sagas A* te
iru tokoro des*) a house. Was the Imperial (Empire) Hotel
finished {mo shuttai shUe imasKta ka) before you left Tdkyo ?
They opened a bazaar there recently. Are you going out just
now? Sir, will you (do you) stop at this hotel? It seems
dirty here {koko wa). There may be a better one i'' we go to
the next town. At first {hajime wa) I disliked (p. 91 e) sake,
but gradually came to like it {suki ni naru). You mustn't
laugh. I am not laughing, but I tliink it queer {Aen ni).
You must n't think about other things while you are reading
a A famous temple ia Honja, Tokyo, where great exhibitions of wresiliag
are held in January and in May of each year.
b The Nihongi {ki record) is an old historical work dating from the VIII.
Century.
284 The Verb [lxvi
a book. Have you given up the study of German ? I have
not given (do not give) it up, but I haven't very much time
to study. You ought to know that.
CHAPTER LXYI
Compound verbs {kumi tate-ddshi) are vciy numerous. Some
are derived from a noun and a verb.
egaku draw, from e picture, kaku write.
katazukeru lay aside, from kata side, tsukerii affix, put.
motozuku be based on, from vtoto base.
namidagwnu be moved to tears, from namida tc^Lts^ /u6t4mu
contain.
negirti beat down the price, from ne price, kiru cut.
toshiyoru or toshitoru become aged, from ioshi yeAt^ yoru
gather, toru take.
Others arc derived from an adjective and a verb :
nagabiku be protracted, from nagai long, hiku draw.
tjzakeru keep at a distance, withdraw from, from toi far, sa-
keru avoid (also — ni iozakani).
atsusugiru be too hot (p. 106).
amanzuru^ amanjiru relish, be satisfied, from amai sweet.
With the last compare omonzuru and karonzuru, p. 21 5.
The suffix garu is much used to form compounds with the
stems of adjectives and desiderativcs :
hoshigaru desire (p. 152a). omoshifogaru leel interested in.
ikitagaru want to go (p. 176). hairitagaru want to enter.
The verb buru^ " put on airs " enters into some compounds:
gakushaburu pose as a scholar.
itikaburu be arrogant, boast, from takai high.
Most numerous are the compounds derived from two verbs.
As we have before observed (p. 251a), the Japanese language
lias no prefixes or prepositions by means of which compound
verbs may be formed, as in European languages. Consequently
a This buru is related Xofuri air, appearance, in oioko-buri ga yoi, onna-buri
ga yoi is handsome. Note also the suffix hanty from haru stretch, extend;
koivabarn be stiff, from kowai hard, i-baru be \\XiVi^\\j, y<tktt'baru be avaricioQfl^
gisfnki-ban* be excessively formal, etc.
Lxvi] Compounds 285
in very many cases one of the tv^o verbs in a compound serves
as a kind of auxiliary to the other and in not a few instances
is practically meaningless* Accordingly we divide compound
verbs, somewhat arbitrarily, into three classes: (a) those in
which the components are correlative; (b) those in which
the second component serves to modify the sense of the first ;
and (c) those in which the first modifies the second. One can
not always be sure to which class a given compound should be
assigned ; but the distinction is practically helpful.
A. Usually transitive verbs are joined with transitive, and
intransitive with intransitive. But the components often differ
and then usage rather than grammar must be consulted in
determining the voice (pp. 203a, 239a). ^
atehameru apply, from ateru hit, heimeru fit.
hipparu {hikiharu) pull and stretch, bring along.
iiham insist, from iu say, haru stretch.
kakitoru note down, write at dictation.
kamikudaku crunch, from kamu bite, kudaku crush.
ketsutnazuku stumble, from keru kick, tsumasuku stumble. ^
surimuku rub off^ abrade, skin, from suru rub, tnukti peel.
tsukikorosu stab (or gore) to death, from tsuku pierce.
ukeau guarantee, from ukeru receive au meet.
ukiou contract for, from on carry.
In Kwanzei compounds with Ttmi are formed, corresponding
to the subordinative with iru or oru (p. 163) : ikioru (also pro-
nounced ikiyoru) is going (but itU oru is gone). This idiom
is derived from the literary language. ^
B. In the second class we include a number of verbs which
as suffixes form well defined groups of compounds. In many
instances either the intransitive or the transitive form may be
used. Thus to '* commence to rain " is either furikakaru or
furikakeru ; " happen to be on hand " is ariau or ariawaseru.
The following list is not a complete one.
a In the literary language the item tji ktru is kt. Comp. ke-mari football.
In the coUoqaial keru belongs to the second class (Cb. XLVIIL).
b Some apparently simple verbs were originally compounds : dekiru, from
deru and kurt* ; hairtt, from hau creep and iru enter ; mochiiru, from mofiu have
snd iru be.
286 The Verb [lxvi
1. Ageru, agaru:\z) "xip," i. e.> "upward"; (b) "up/' i. e.,
"completely"; (c) a polite termination. .
kuriageru move up, carry for- kakiageru finish writing. *
ward, rearrange, from kurti shiageru^ yariagtru finish. *>
reel. shibariageru tie up, from ski-
viiageru look up to. baru tie.
nobiagaru stretch one's self dekiagaru be finished*
up, straighten up. mdshiageru tell. ^
tobiagaru fly up, jump up. kaiageru purchase (on the
okiagaru rise up. part of the G >vcrnment). ^
tsukeagaru " be istuck up." meshiagaru take (food, etc.).
2. Au, awaseru: (a) "mutually"; (b) "together"; (c)
" happen to. "
tasukeau help each other (p. ochiau come together (of riv-
58). ers or of persons), from o-
niramiau glare at each other, chir.i fall.
from niramu stare. sureau be rubbed together,
shiriau be mutually acquaint- chafe, be on bad terms, pass
ed. in close proximit>\
/^r/rt:« take hold of each other, kikiawaseru gather informa-
pay attention. tion, inquire.
tsukiau associate, become ac- vwshiawaseru reach an agree-
quaintcd. ment.
miaivaseru look at each other dekiau happen to be finished,
{kao wo\ forego, give up. be ready made.
. deau meet on the road. ariau, arimvaseru happen to
komiau be crowded together. be on hand. ^
These verbs may be used with the postpositions ni and to.
Those into which awaseru enters may also take objects with wo.
a Compare the older compound kakagem i^oist, publish, inscribe. The verb
kakti means also " scratch."
b Yanagtni cannot be used in the Sense ** put on a finishing touch," Yari-
agent may also mean " get up in the world."
c Compare 0 age mdsu give,
d The opposite is «;-M<7^A-«, used, for instance, of selling postage stamps.
Another verb, haraisagem, U used of selling property which the Government
no longer neqds. Comp. p. i84d.
e These compounds usually occur in the form of the adjectives dekiai tut.
and ariai no or ariawase no.
Lxvi] Compounds 287
3. Chigau, chigaeru : (a) " differently " ; (b) " mistakenly."
ikichigau go in opposite directions without meeting.
surechigau pass closely on the road.
- kikichigaUy kikichigaeru hear incorrectly, mishear.
omoichigati, omoichigaeru misapprehend, misconjecture
( — wo — to omoichigau mistake — for — ),
4. Deru, daiu or idasu: (a) "out," ''from"; (b) "suddenly,"
'* begin to '* {dasu only).
kogideru, kogidasu row out. omoidasu call to mind.
fukidasu blowout, burst out sagashidasusit2iVcYioyxt^\ook\x^
into laughter. abaredasu suddenly become
furidasu shake out, remit, fractious.
from luru shake, scatter, iidasu utter, begin to speak.
pay. nakidasH begin to cry.
nigiUasti escape, run away.
5. Hateru, hataui : " completely," " utterly."
akinhaterti be utterly astonished (and disgusted), from
akireru be surprised.
korihatiru be taught a good lesson, from koriru be warned,
punished (comp. korashivieru chastise).
shinihateru die out (of a family).
yowarihateru be utterly exhausted, nonplussed.
isukaihiiiasu use up.
6. /r//, ireru: (a) "in"; (b) a suffix, originally intensive,
added to some verbs of feeling (/>// only).
seirteiru enter forcibly, from osorfiru be much obliged, be
semeru assault overwhelmed by another's
kaiireru buy in, buy up. condescension (p. I93g).
kakiireru write in, mortgage, hajiiru be very much ashamed.
shiireru lay in (goods). kafijiirn feel great admiration.
yobiinrti call in.
Vocabulary
(Include the compounds given above. Easily understood
compounds are not explained.)
hiza knee. — no soda ni beside.
tto thread, raw silk. soda ni yorti approach near.
soba side, vicinity. iayori communication, news.
288
The Verb
[lxvi
hama-bi seacoast. ^
kaki-ne fictitious price,
kakene wo iu {suru) ask an
amount in excess of the
proper price.
mi bun station in life.
sat' tori middleman, broker.
toku (c) profit, gain.
en-nichi monthly festival day
at a Buddhist temple.
hi'ftan censure, criticism.
Sik-kan chastisement.
sok-ki stenography,
koku'shi'byo black plague
(lit. black death disease).
ureshii joyful.
aware na pitiful.
waga-mama na wilful, way-
ward, selfish.
yo-i na easy.
yu-kwai na delightful.
kimari disposition, order.
kiviari ga warui be embar-
rassed.
shidara no nai unsystematic,
badly managed.
al'iravurti give up all hope,
feel resigned. ^
shibireru^ shibin ga kireru
be numb, asleep (of limbs).
utSHViuku bend the face
down.
yuzuru relinquish, yield.
shimarti be tight, strict
tori'shivtaru supervise (tr.).
hara xvo tateru \ ^
rip-pukusuru \z^^^^^^'
dossari abundantly, largely.
hyoi to^ hyotto suddenly, acci-
dentally.
hisashi'buri de after a long
interval.
akti, akiru (p. 142, middle)
be surfeited.
aku made to the utmost.
hon ni really (in kon-to),
ip'po one step.
is'sai altogether, at all.
to-kaku in one way or an-
other, almost inevitably,
be apt to.
Exercises
Kono kikai wa ippun no uchi ni viizu wo sen rittor gurai
suiagemas\ Matsuyaina kun wa kiini no kotoba wo kikizhi-
gaete taiso okotte otta yo. Ittan iidash'ta koto wa yoi ni kae-
rareru mono de nai, Ano 0 kami san wa oku no mono wo to-
rts kimaranakereba naranai mibtin de aru no ni, jissai ts'kiatte
mimasKtara^ sono shidara no nai no nt wa akirehatete shimai-
a The suffix be is equivalent to hen vicinity : vama-be region near a mountain.
b Used with /<?.• Toiei dekinai mono to akirameti ini be convinced that it is
utterly impossible. The verb akirameru must origiuaUy ** understand clearly.*'
Comp. akiraka na.
Lxvi] Compounds 289
fnasKta, Sana ji ga nukete imas * kara^ koko ye kakiirete th
kimaskd. Kono ushi wa abareie hito wo ts kikoroskUa koto ga
arimas\ Omae san, kakcne wo itcha komaru. lie^ kessh'te
kaktm wa moshiagemaseH. Hisashiburi de atta (from au)
mofi dei kara^ tagai ni dakiatte nreshi-namida wo nagashi-
ntasKUu Sumi ya takigi wo santuku naran uchi ni kaiirete
oku ho ga yas*kuU ioku des\ Nagai aida suwatte ite tachia-
garo to shimasVtara, shibtre ga kirete tatemasen desh*ta, Ano
hi:o wa Sit ga takai kara, nobiagattara, atanta ga kamoi ni
iodokintasho. Tagai ni kao wo miawasete kimariwaruso ni
utsumukivtasK ta {sKta wo mimasKLx). Hakurankwai wa
kok'shibyd ga dekita tame ni miawase ni natta so des\ Sen-
datie ryoko cKu ni kane ga naiunatte shimatU, kaeru koto ga
dikizu^ beisu ni shiriai no hito mo nai no de, yowarihate-
fnash*ta, Yasui toki ni tak'san shiirete okimasUta kara,
dossari mokarimash'ta. Uchijini sVta to akiramete ita ani
kara tayori ga atta no de tobiagaru hodo ureshu gozaimash'ta.
Omiya de kudari no kisha to nobori no kisha ga (to) sureckigai
ni natta. ^ As^ wa mina san to mjshiawasete . hanami ni
mairimasho, Sakihodo tegata wo Juridaslite yarimash'ta, ^
Tailien machigatta koto wo itashte Iiajiitta shidai de gozaimas\
Suitengu no ennichi ni wa aruku koto mo dekinai hodo
komiaimas\ Inu wa shin da no ka to omotte soba ni yottara
ugokidashimasK ta. Takayavia hakase no rombun wo yomu
tabi ni fude no ta:>sha na no ni wa kanfiirimas\ ^ ltd san wa
fniageru hodo rippa ni narimasKta. Donna muri wo iite koyo
to, * issai toriawan ho ga yoroshu gozaimas\ Sono hon wa
tffta TJkyo ni aru ka dj da ka kikiawasete agemashD. Doits'
to F'rans* wa itsu mo sureatte imaskta. Aits* wa gak'shabutte
nanigoto ni mo ktichi wo das' (iretti) kara, hito ni iyagarare-
fnas\ By otto omoidashimash' ta. Donna hinan ga atte mo
a Translate: is omitted ; lit. has escaped (in the process of writing). One
may also say oclnte ima^.
b KudaH no kisha the train going in the direction from the capital ; nobori
no kisha the train going in the direction to the capital. The verb surechigau
IS not -so common as ka-kivan suru.
c The verb yaru as used with subordinatives may sometimes be translated
'« for** hot is often antranslatable. It belongs to the same class as ageruy oku^
IrurUf shunau^ elc.
d The 'VoxA/ude is used by metonymy for style.
e A future verb with to, abbreviated from fo mo^ is one of the idioms denot-
ing concession. Translate: No matter how unreasonably he speaks to you.
290 The Verb [lxvi
nvtanjite ukeru tsumoti des\ Afj shigoio ga arimasen kara,
konnichi wa jikan wo kuriageti san ji ni kaeru koto ni itashi-
masho, O Ume to O Take ga ningyo wo hippariatte tdto
^owas/ite shimaivtas/ita, * Asa hayaku okite hamabe ni tatte
toku oki ye kogidele oru June wo nagameru no wa inakoto ni
yukwai des\ Ikura hantai sarete mo aku made jibun no sets*
wo iihatte ippo mo yuzurimasen. Ainu wa jibun no kao-
katachi wo egakareru no wo gozvagarimas\ Betsu ni sKtaku
wo sKta no de wa go&aiinasen ; hon no ariawase no shina wo
sashiagefu no des\ ^
I will deliver them as soon as they are finished. Since they
are brothers, they ought to help one another, but {Iiazu na no
ni) they are constantly quarreling. It was my intention to meet
him at the Club {K'rab*), but on the way we passed without
meeting. It is said that recently in Egypt a boat five or six
thousand years old (mae no) has been dug out. This child by
burning (yaita no ni) its hands once has learned a good lesson
and no longer goes (has become not approaching) near the fire.
That broker has gone to Maebashi to buy in raw silk. I stum-
bled and fell and skinned my knee. Having fallen and struck
my knee dreadfully, for a little while I could not rise up. I
was guilty of (did) great impoliteness, mistaking the lady of
the house (ok'san) for the servant. The horse suddenly
became fractious and smashed the carriage. In that family
(house) all have died out, from {hajime) the old to the young,
and now only that one child is left (it has become that one
child). Have you taken down the lecture ? Yes, I have taken
it in shorthand (stenographing put). If you treat {sKte yani)
servants and the like i^nazo) too gently, they get stuck up and
are apt to become wilful. Since [they] will be expensive if you
order [them], it would be better to buy ready-made goods. It
is not easy to look up a character in {de) the Kokijiten. I will
go for a walk after I have finished writing this letter. Both
glared at each other for a while without saying anything. It
was too much for us (became tamaranai) and we all burst out
laughing. The Hirose River and the Natori River come together
a Triple compouuds like this are not uncommon.
b An apology for a meal.
Lxvi] Compounds 291
in the vicinity of Sendai. A fox runs away at once when i*
sees a dog. Mr. Inouye is a very interesting person when you
get acquainted with him (associating see). It will still take
considerable time to (jnade ni wa) finish this. When you
have finished reading that book please lend it to me. When
stone and metal are rubbed together, fire is produced {deru).
Though I said I would go home (iaeru), Tanaka pulled my
sleeve and did not allow me to go home {kaesu). A really
able {dekiru) man never boasts before others. We withdrew
from the others {hito) and consulted until late {osoku made)
at night. Since you will become fatigued and unable to return
if you swim out too far, please be cautious. It is said
that the carpenter who contracted for the building of the
school has fled. Hearing that pitiful story, they were un-
consciously {pboezu) moved to tears. Saying that the child
had been in mischief, he got dreadfully angry and chastised it
by (subord.) tying up its hands and feet. The Government
has purchased that lot to {tame ni) build a court house. By
profligacy {hoto wo sKte) he used up all his property within
one year. How would it be to call in that amma and have
him shampoo us a little (Jiitotsu or s*koshi).
CHAPTER LXVII
7. Kaerut kawaru change : " re — /' *' trans — ," the idea of
substitution.
kakikaeru rewrite. uekaeru transplant.
kikaeru change (clothes). irikawaru enter by turns.
harikaerti re-cover, from ha- — ni narikawarii take the
ru spread, paste, cover. place of,
iikaeru s^y in other words. uniarekawaru be reborn
irekaeru replace, put in afresh. transmigrate, be regener-
norikaeru change cars, etc. ated, become a new man.
8. KaerUy kaesu return : ** re — ," " back."
Jurikaeru turn around. torikaesu, torimodosu take
ikikaeru revive, be refreshed. back.
kurikaesu repeat. y obi kaesu, yobimodosti recall.
ag^
The Verb
[lxvii
9. Kakeru^ kakaru
' begin to/'
nagekakeru throw on or at.
oikakerUf okkakeru pursue,
from au chase.
furikakaru fall upon, happen.
idrikakerUi idrikakaru hap-
pen to pass.
dekakeni start out.
(a) " on/' *' at " ; (b) " by chance " ; (c)
furikakeru^y furikakaru begin
to fall (of nun etc.).
kakikakeru begin to write.
shikakeru, yarikaktru begin
to do.
ckirikakaru begin to fall (of
blossoms).
ID. Kaneru : " find it hard to/' " be unable to."
machikaneru wait impatient- moshikaneru hesitate to say. *
ly, be unable to wait.
1 1. Kiru^ kireru: (a) ''completely/' ** entirely/' "all " (comp.
wakarikitta p. 128) ; (b) " through '* ; (c) '* cease."
torikiru take all, exhaust the hairikireru all go in.
supply of. sureiireru be worn through.
kaeshikiru return all. mikiru abandon, clear off.
uriiiru sell out. omoikiru cease to think about,
urekiftru be sold out. give up.
12. Koeru, kosu : (a) " across " ; (b) " past."
tobikoeruy tobikosu leap over, norikoeru^ norikosu ride past,
overtake.
jump across.
13. Komu:''xnr
sashikomu shine in.
tsumikomu load in.
Jiikikomu blow in.
hikkomu draw in, retire. ^
irikomu enter in.
kikikomu hear (lit. take in
by hearing). ^
vioshikomu put in a request.
nagekomu throw in.
nomikomu swallow, under-
stand.
ochikomu fall in.
omoikomu get an impresaon.
orikomu weave in, from oru
weave.
shikomu lay in (goods), teach
(something), educate.
— ni horekomu be captivated.
a Very common are the compounds : — ivo koraekaneru, — ni iaekaneru and
tatnarikaneru be unable to endure. The last is used only i& the form of the
subordinativc.
b To be distinguished from hekomu become hollow, from ////•« decrease.
I'cr he compare ketsiwMZukn (p. 285a).
f The verb kikiireru means "assent/ ** grant," (a request).
LXVIl]
Compounds
293
14. Naosu: "re—." ** again," "a second time," "over."
denaosu come (or go) again, ninaosu rcboil.
kangaenaosu change one's yarinaosu^ shinaosu do over.
mind.
15. Nuku, nukeru : (a) " through " ; (b) " out."
tsukinuku pierce through. erinuku, yorinuku choose out,
uchinuku strike throi^h, select, from eru choose.
torinukiru pass through.
Vocabulary
(Include compounds given above.)
hitai forehead.
hori ditchy canal, moat.
inochi life.
kabuto helmet.
kuchi opening, demand (for
services or goods).
suku to open up, be thinned
out (p. 1 02a).
suki, suki-ma crack, opening.
suso lower border of a gar-
ment, skirt.
isuyu dew.
ya arrow.
yunti bow.
ajna-mori leak in the roof
(lit. rain-leak).
sato village, one's native place.
fnru'saio ) birthplace,
ka-kyd (c) \ home.
ki'inae disposition, temper-
ament.
Aa/^7 side.
michi'bata roadside.
sa-7iaka the very ;nidst.
mi-nashi^o orphan. *
yopparai drunkard.
tiki enemy.
chd-ka = machi-ya house of
a merchant. ^
do-chu journey.
ji-jo condition, circumstances,
special reasons.
kok'kin national interdict
(comp. kinsuru),
moyo pattern, design, state
of things, c
nem-matsu end of the year.
sai'sen oflFering of money at
a place of worship.
sei'tten young man (lit. green
years).
kwd-tai'shi crown prince.
a Lit. a chUd without mi. The word mi means not only ''self " but also
one's condition or relations in life (compare mi-no ue^ p. 58}. Accordingly
ymnaskigc means a child without relatives.
b Tn former times the samurai lived in the midst of ample grounds along
back streets, while the crowded town was occupied by shopkeepers.
c Kesa nc vioyZ de wa ame gafuriH deshita ga^ saiwai furazu ni shimaimashiia.
This morning it looked like rain, but happily there has been none.
294 The Verb [lxvii
6dto boat (English). — ni sawaru touch.
hakanai tx2Sis\ent, sodaUru bring up, rear (intr.
yoginai unavoidable. sodatsu)^
ken-go na firm, substantial, tetsudau help.
omoi(ino)yoranu unexpected, todomaru = totnaru stop, stay.
kei-ki appearance, state of hiki-ukeru take over, make
trade. one's self responsible for
keiki ga ^^i times are good (comp. ukeau),
(opp. fu'keiki). hiki^zmu drag.
iuku roof, thatch. * ippan ni generally.
Exercises
Kimono ga nureta kara^ betsu no to kikaemasho. Tsurezu-
regusa no^ buns Ad wa taihen kin i da kara^ kurikaesfiU yomi-
fnash*ta, Makoto ni mdshiagekanemas' ga, s^koshi tetsudatte
itadakaremas' mai ka, Kotoshi wa keiki ga yokute kaiireta
mono wa viina urekiremasfita. Tera ya miya ye sankei sum
hito wa saisenbako ni zeni wo nagekdmimas\ Ato no bd( ga
saki no wo norikoshimash'ta. Sj iu mukashi no shiki no koto
ga kono lion ni kaite ariinas to omoimasJi ta ga^ domo, miatari-
masen. Nani / kaite aru sa. Sonnara mo ichi do yoviinao-
shimashd, Taiho no tama ga atsui kabe wo uchinuite Pekin
no yd na ken go na shiro wo mo otoskimasK ta, Cha wo hitotsu
irekaete kite kure, Amari muzukasfi kute watakushi ni wa wa-
karikanemas\ Sekkaku no o kotoba des* ga^ konnicki wa yogi-
nai koto ga gozaimash'te zanuen Niagara agarikanemas\ Ikura
benkyo sh'te hataraite mo shigoto ga sKkirenai. Matsuri no toki
ni wa inakamono ga ozei machi ni irikomimas\ Kono buns/ij
wa machigaidarake da kara, kakinaoshi nasai. Vane ga fu-
ruku natte amamori ga sum kara^ fukikaeyo to omoimas\
Sonna abunai koto wo suru to, ato de torikaeski no ts'kanai^
a The diflerent kinds of roofs are: warabuki, from wara straw; kayabuki^
from kaya rush ; sugikawabuki^ ixoxasugi cryptomeria and kawa bark ; icobahuki
shingled; kawarabuki tiX^^\ s^reifbuki oi sekibanbuki slated; totanbuki roofed
with galvanized iron, etc.
b Miscellanies written by KenkS in the XIV, Century. Tsure»ure means
•« leisure hours " ; kusa (lit. grass) ** miscellanies." Compare kusagusa no varioas.
c The negative of the verb isuku is used in this and similar idioms in the
sense of dekinai.
Lxvi] Compounds 295
ayavtachi wo shtmas^ yo, Ovtoi mo yoranu sainan ga furika^
katte mairimash'ta. Miru ni mikanete (p. 274,2) tas*kete yari-^
iftashUa. Yoikuchi ga aitara, sewa wo sh\U kureru yd ni mo^
sKkonde okimasKta. Kono kimono wa nan da ka guai ga wa-
rut yj da kara, nuinaosKte moraitai. Yumi no ya ga kabuto
wo ts'kinuite teki no hitai ni atarimash*ta. ^* Jinsei choro no
gotoshi " * to iu no wa, iikaereba^ Hito no inochi wa makoto ni
hakanai mono de aru to iu koto des\ Tochu de kyu ni hara
ga itamidasKta no de, aruku koto mo dekizu. taorete orimash'ta
ga, chodo soko wo totikakaita no ga isha de arimasKta kara^
saiwai ta£ keraremash' ta. Sendatte shinda kodomo no koto wa
dj sKte mo omoikiru koto ga dekimasen, Zehi kuni ye kaera
to omoimasKta ga, kangaenaoshimasKte Nihon ni todomam
koto ni itashimaskd. Kono kowareta hon wo mina tojinaosa-
nakereba narimasen, Moto zva ikenai hito desh'taga, konogora
iva umarekawatta yd ni yoi mono ni narimasK ta. Konnichi
zva irikawari tachikawari o kyaku ga kite isogashu gozaima-
s/i'ta. Kurikaeshi kurikaeshi shinsetsu ni oshiete kuremash'ta.
Muri ga toreba^ dori ga hikkomu (Proverb). Niijima san wa ^
kokkin wo okasKte givaikoku no June ni norikonde Amerik-T ye
mairimasK ta, Ittan owoikonda koto wa yji ni aratamerarenai
mono des\ Yopparai wo hikizurikomarete^ tonda meiwaku
7V0 itashimasti ta. Dorobo no kao ni hai wo nagekakemasV ta.
Aits' wa sake wo nomu to, sugu ni kenkwa wo sKkakemas\ <*
Atsui sanaka ni nagadochu wo sKte^ ts'karehatete shimaimasK-
tatta gay * shibaraku koko de yasunda no de, yoyo ikikaeita yd
na kokochi ga itashimas\ Mikirimono ^ des* kara, 0 yas*ku
agemas\ Kame no ko no kubi wa bo de sawaru to,jiki ni hik-
a Hiio no inochi wa asa no tsuyu no y^ na mono destt,
b The founder of the Christian institution, the D59hisha, in Ky5to. He
went to America secretly in 1864. The name is often spelled Neesima.
c The keeper of a restaurant might express himself in these words on
discovering that he had a drunkard on his hands.
d In this compound kakeru does not mean " begin." The man when drunk
picks a quarrel, L e, inflicts a quarrel on another. Compare hanaski wo
shikakeru or hanashikakeru address one's self to.
e The ending taita, from te aita, is used like takke (p. 275c) to make vivid a
past situation.
f Goods to be disposed of at a clearing sale.
296 The Verb [lxvii
komimas\ JNomikomi tio it gejo des\ Mukashi choka de wa
ippan ni onna no ko ni yugii wo sKkonda mon' des\ O rusu
nara, mata denaosKte mairimasho. Rosha no kwotaishi ga
Olsu de korosarekakiinasK ta.
To go from Tokyo to Nikko you must change cars at Utsuno-
miya. At the end of the year people everywhere re cover their
shojL Chrysanthemums, if not transplanted every year, do
not bloom well (good flowers do not bloom). There is no one
who would (does) not turn round and look back {ato wo miru)
when he left (leaves) his birthplace. The cherry blossoms are
now beginning to fall. The company has been (guests are)
waiting impatiently for some time. This box is so small that
the goods will hardly all go in. This building is called Kotsu-
do ; ^ into it {kono uchi ni) the teeth, etc , of dead people are
thrown (in). Can you jump across this brook? Recently a
new street has been made {dekiru) by which one can {koto no
dekiru) pass through from the Station to South Street. As
this child {^a i) is an orphan, we intend to take the place of
its parents and rear it. As I am just beginning (to write) a
letter, please wait a little. I hesitate to say it, but could I
borrow a little money ? That dictionary is sold out (past). The
horse fell in when it attempted (p. 216 top) to leap over this
ditch. As I made a mistake, I will do it over. From among
many young men the stroiigest are selected and taken for
soldiers. He was recalled to his country on the ground ihat {fo
itte) unavoidable business had turned up {dekitii). I am sorry,
but there are various special reasons, so that I can't guarantee
that much {sore dake). He has not yet paid (returned) all his
debts. In Japan designs and letters are woven orikomu — active)
into women's sashes. You can still wear this padded garment,
if you make it over. As the thief fled, a policeman pursued
him with all his might. I was captivated by his disposition.
If you don't reboil this fish, it will spoil by to-morrow. The
skirt of the kimono is worn through. I am annoyed by the
snow blowing in through (from) a crack in (of) the door.
Lately I iieard a strange rumor. Travelers often throw their
waraji upon trees by (of) the roadside.
a Lit. bone-halL Devout Buddhists desire to be buried, at least nominally,
by the side of K5b5 Daishi on K5yosan (p. iisd). The Kotsudo is provided
for the remains of cremated bodies.
Lxviii] Compounds 297
CHAPTER LXVm
16. Otosu : " fail to," " neglect to."
mzoiosu overlook.
kctkio*osu accidentally omit in writing.
ioriotosu forget to take, leave behind.
17. Sokonau injure : " mis — ," '* wrongly."
dekisokonau prove to be a failure.
yarisokonau, skisokonau do amiss, spoiL
misokonau misjudge.
18. Sugiru, sugosu : " excessively."
ikisugiru go too far (p. 128).
nomisugiru^ nomuugosu drink to excess.
tsukaisugiru, tsukaisugosu use too much.
19. Tatsu, tattru : (a) " up " ; (b) " away."
nieiatsu^ nitatsu boil, from ukitatsu be buoyant, excited
nieru (intr.) or nirn (tr.) (p. 261^).
untetaUrii fill up- oitaUru drive away, evict.
20. Tosu: 'Uhiough."
fukitdsu blow through.
yaritosuj shitosu put through, carry out.
2 1 . Tsuku, Uukeru : (a) the idea of approach or attachment
— •' to," •' at," " against " ; (b) " happen to."
kuitsuku bite (of an animal), fukiisukem blow against.
natsuku^ nazuku become at- kakitsukeru note down.
tached (p. 252a). nagetsukeru throw at, fling.
ochitsuku retum to a normal takit%ukeru kindle.
condition, become settled, uchitsukeru, buchitsukeru,
— ni oitsuku, oUsuku owtt- buttsukeru nail on, throw
take, a at.
sabitsuku get rusty, from sa* yosetstikeru bring close.
biru rust. nisnkeru, inoshitsukeru, dse-
sugaritsuku cling fast, from tsukeru (polite 2) tell,
sugaru cling. command.
suitsuku take hold by suction, yattsukeru overcome, scold.
Compare the adverb ottsnke presently.
298 ^ The Verb [lxviit
kikitsukeru happen to hear, kangaetsuku, omoitsuku hap-
overhear. pen to think of, call to
vtitsukeru, mekkeru happen mind, invent,
to see, discover.
The expressions kikiisukete imasu^ mitsukete imasu^ mean also
" be accustomed to hear," " be used to seeing." *
22. Tsukusu (intr. tsukiru) exhaust: "all."
mitsukusu see all.
skitsukusu, yaritsukusu do everything possible.
23. Tsuvteru, tsumaru : " to the utmost."
iitsumeru silence (in an argument).
oitsumerii corner.
senjiUunteru boil down, from senzuru make a decoction.
ikitsumaru get to a place where one can go no further.
24. TsuzukUy tsuzukeru : ** continuously."
furitsuzuku fall continuously (of rain, etc.).
ieriUuzuku continue bright (of the weather).
nomi tsuzukeru keep on drinking.
yaritsuzukeru^ shitsuzukeru keep on doing.
Vocabulary
(Include the compounds given above.)
ami net. kai-gara empty shell (of a
hiru leech. shellfish).
ike pond. kofi {ko-michi) lane, alley.
kakoi enclosure (from kakou naga-ya row of houses under
enclose). one roof, tenement house.
kama kettle, pot for cooking, no^ hara, na-hara plain, moor,
atari ball. prairie.
j«f«/ corner. nusubito thief.
sune shin. o-ddri main street.
ari-sama state, condition. yo-ake daybreak.
kai shell, shellfish. osandon servant girl. *
a O San wa^; once a very common name for girls ; don is from dtno, a title
like samOf san. Compare Sansuke, the name by which the attendant at a
public bath is usually called. The term osandon^ like gejo or kahi, is applicable
only to those who do menial work in the kitchen, etc. A servant girl of
higher rank is jo-chu or naka-bataraki.
l.XVIIl]
Compounds
299
AW fence, wall (p. 129a).
jo^jo-viae lock.
^van bay.
bosan Buddhist priest (p. 282f).
chi'€ wisdom, sagacity.
en kwai banquet.
JO feeling, affection, passion.
gd-jo stubbornness {.go^tsu-
yoi, kowai).
gdjo wo haru be obstitiate.
hos'shin [Buddhist] leligious
conversion (lit. arouse spirit).
kyo'Satsu name tablet fastened
to a gatepost, doorplate.
i'Shi will, volition
kii'kwaku plan, scheme.
nai'kaku cabinet, ministry.
nan-gi hardship.
ftes'shin zeal, enthusiasm (lit
heat spirit).
nin-tai patience, fortitude.
r'i-eki profit, advantage.
sei'to political party.
ietsu'bin iron teakettle.
ion-jaku concern.
ya-chin rent (of a house).
zei'taku luxury.
sa-hainin real estate agent.
garasu glass.
gomu gum, rubber.
arayuru all. »
asahaka na superficial.
tan-ki va impatient, irritable
{tan^mijikai^^. 123).
zan-koku na cruel.
mukai no» vtuko no the op-
posite (p. 28,3).
len-chi'kan no of heaven and
earth {kan=^aida).
haneru bounce.
Airog/ru spread out, enlarge.
viagotsuku be perplexed.
oboreru be drowned.
todokoru be impeded, delayed,
in arrears
yabureru be torn, broken,
destroyed (f.v. yaburu),
sarau ) review
fuku'shu siiru\ (a lesson).
jo-ju sum be accomplished,
succeed, accomplish.
ukkari (to) thoughtlessly.
massaki \nt) at the very
first, b
nan-to-naku ) without any
nan-da-ka \ special reason,
without knowing why. ^
fu'i-ni suddenly.
ichi-men {nt) all over the sur-
face.
Exercises
Ano hito wa so itta so dis* keredomo, watakushi wa ukkari
ki.'iiotoshimasfiia. Ano e wa kakisokonaimasK ta kara, una
(or fno) ichi mat kaite miru isumori des. Yachin ga nisan-
a For arareru. Compare iiuayuru (p. 275, top).
b Compare masshiroi perfectly white, tnakkuroi jet black, tnakkurai pitch
dark, makka na deep red, massakan full bloom, mantuaka the very midst, etc.
c The second of the two expressions is rather vulgar. See p. 295, line 4
300 The Verb [lxviii
kaf^etsu todokofimasKta no de sahainin ga okotte nagayaju {vo
hito) wo oitateiuatK ta. Kongitsu wa amari kane wo ts^kai-
sugosVte mo ichi won mo nakunatte shim aim ash ta, Kesa
yadoya wo tats* toki ni yokti heyaju wo mite kita kara^ tori-
otosJCta mono wa nai hazu des\ Shinagawa-wan wo wnetatete
Tokyj-shi wo hirogeyj to iu keikwaku wo sKte oru hito tvo
gOBnimas\ Kono kdji wo ittara, tabun ddori ni derarem darJ
to omoimasKta ga^ mamonaku ikitsumatte shimaimashLia,
Itian yankaketa koto wa aku made yarit se. Kono mae no
Kinyo no asa tasunete kita hito wa nan to iimash'takke ; ikura
kangaete mo kangaets' kimasen, Ningen no asahaka ho chie de
tenchikan no dori zvo shirits'kusd nado to omou no wa chjdo
kaigara de umi no mizu wo kuinits'kuso to iu no to onaji koto
d4s\ Tochu de deatta omoshiroi koto wo mina nikki ni kaki-
ts'kete okimasKta. Anata no o hanashi de omoitsuita koto ga
gozaimas\ Kono setsu no yo ni teritsuzuite wa ta ga warete
ine ga karete shimaimasho, Gomu no mari wo itabei ni
nageti keru to, hanekaerimas\ Kono ko wa kan ga okotta to
miete^ s*koshi ki ni iran koto ga aru to, nan de mo kamawazu
te ni motie iru mono wo nagetskete kowashte shimaimas\ Ano
zainin wa iroiro tazuneraremasK ta ga nauigoto mo shiranu
shiranu to itte gofd wa haritoihimasK ta, J: mae ga sabitsuite
tansu no hikidashi ga akimasen. Bis* mar k' wa isha no tsuyoi
hito de^ hantai-to ga ikura yakamashii koto wo itte mo, ikko
tonjaku naku kesshUe jibun no kangae wo magezu ni, aku made
oshitosKta kara, hitobito wa " tekketsu saishd '* to mdski"
masKta,^ Ano hito wa makoto ni mimi no hayai hito de
yononaka no koto wa nan de mo massaki ni kikits kemas* , Aits*
wa amari jibunkatte na koto bakari iu kara, hidoku yatts*kete
yatta, Isshjkemmei ni okkakemash'ta keredomo, totJ otts*-
kikanemash'ta. Konoaida Ikao ye iku toki ni^ hi wa kureru,
hara wa suku, ^ hijo ni nangi shimash'ta ga, knruma ni via
norazu ni, toto muko made arukitoshimask ta, Boku no ie wa
ura ga nohara ni natte oru no de,fuyu ni nam to, yuki ga fuki-
a From tetsu iron, ketsu blood, sai-shd prime minister. A prime minister is
now called more commonly sdri-daijin,
b Ikao is a famoas hot spring in Jdshu not very far from Maebashi. After
kureru and suku the disjunctive particle shi might be added to complete the
grammatical construction ; but in order to make the situation more vivid It
is omitted.
ucviii] Compounds 301
ts^kgUjiisu ni komaru. Hito ga misu ni oborej^o to suru baai
fii wa nan de mo kamawasu sugarits' kimas\ Issho no meshi
^vo tabets*kusKt€ shimatta no ka ; kimi no taishoku ni wa odoro-
iriitu shintau.^ Nusubito ga ushiro no hayashi ni kakunte
nakanaka wakarimasen desKia ga^ junsa ga yoyo mgkkgdashi-
snasKta. Dandan UntsutneU itta tokoro ga, muko wa tdtd iitsu-
fHotte shimaimasK ta, Ano bosan wa wakai ioki ni wa arayuru
j^itaku wo skits* kusifta hito da so des' ga, arm toki stnso ni iite
scno zankoku na arisama wo mite niwaka ni kosskin slita to iu
Mtotod€s\ Yarisokonatta kara, fno icki do shinaoshimasko.
yarisokonai no nai hito wa nai keredomo, nesshin to nintai sae
dgrrba, shitnai ni wa joju shimas\ Sendatte kaiireta sekitan
vpa mo takits* kush* t£ shimaimasK ta. Heya no shofi ga yabu-
T^te kaze ga /ukitoshi na mori des' kara^ sakuban tdtd kaze wo
hikimasKta. Toriotoshi no nai yd ni yoku ato wo shirabete o
^re. Kono hydsats* wo mon ni uchits'kett oite kurg ; hito ga
tazunete kita toki ni wakaranaide magotsuku to ikenai kara,
^iir* wa sake hodo ni wa yowanai to itte mo, nomisugiru to,
Aarada no gai ni naru kara, yahari noman ho ga yoroshii.
The servant girl rises early in the morning and kindles [a
fire] under the pot (kama no sKta wo). When I went (pres.)
into the pond with (holding) a net for the purpose of catching
(thinking that I would catch) fish^ at once three or four leeches
took hold of my shins. It has been raining continuously of late ;
consequently the roads have become extraordinarily bad. I
must send {dasu) a letter once more, because there is something
that I omitted in the previous letter. As this box has proved
to be a failure^ I will make another {betsu ni) for you. When
spring comes (it becomes spring), without any special reason a
person's spirits {kokord) are buoyant Hj is talented, but is
apt to spoil things, being impatient. If you put a teakettle
on a hibachi, the water {yu) boils at once. I thought she was
an honest person, but misjudged [her]. He chased to a corner
of the fence the chicken that flew out of the enclosure and at
last caught {fs' kamaeni) it. If I don't note down newly
learned words one by one (tchiichi) in my notebook and re-
ft From twenty to thirty bowls of cooked rice are considered to amount to
one shdn For taishoku compare taishokka^ p. i6.
302 The Verb [lxviii
view them often, I soon forget them. As there was suddenly
a clap of thunder (thunder suddenly sounded), the children
were frightened arid clung to their mother. I hsive (there is)
one more order {jitskeru koto) ; call Gonske back. At the
banquet last evening four or five tipplers (jogo) having come
together (yariau), they kept on drinking until daybreak. The
dog is ill-natured and dangerous ; take care not to bring child-
ren close to him (his side). As we have already seen about all
the noted places of T5ky5, we intend soon to go to Kyoto (and
see). The daiu is (no koto des*) a rain that falls continUv>usly
(every day) at the jDeginning of summer. When the rainy
season is over, [the weather] continues bright Hoshi Torn was
a muph criticised man (a man about whom there was consid-
erable criticism), but he was eminent in that (because) he car-
ried out his ideas (kangae) to tlie end. Your affairs (monogo-
to) will never succeed if you now stop and again begin, as you
do [sonna m) ; what you have once begun you must keep on
doing to the end. Yesterday as I hurriedly passed by the front
of the station, ltd happened to see me from a. distance and per-
sistently called after me {yolnkakeru). Children have thrown
stones at and broken much of the window- glass. The present
{ima no) cabinet and the political parties are arguing variously
{iroiro) ; but if you boil it down, both sides {dochira mo) are
thinking only [ofj their own advantage.
CHAPTER LXIX
C. There are also groups of compounds which we classify ac-
cording to their first components. In some cases the prefixes
in a marked degree add to the sense ; in others they are merely
intensive or practically meaningless. Such a prefix is «/, which
occurs in certain formal phrases, such as : Daudan o sewa ni
ainarimashite arigato gozaimasu, Konogo mo aikawnrima-
sesu. My obligations to you are gradually increasing. Please
continue your favor in the future also.
I . Furi, from furu shake.
Jurihanasu break loose.
/urikiru sever forcibly.
furisuteni abandon.
Lxix] Prefix-Verbs 303
2. Hikiy from hiku draw.
hikiawaseru introduce, com- hikitatsu^ hittatsu improve
pare. ^ (JiittatU mieru look better).
hikkaesu return (intr.). hikiiateru favor, encourage.
hikkakeru suspend. hikitomeru detain.
hikikomoni stay at home, from hiitsukamaeru catch (vulgar).
komoru be shut up (p. 239a). hikiukem make one's self re-
hikkosu remove. sponsible for, take over.
hikinuku pull up by the root, hikkurikaeru be overturned.
3. Meshit from mesu summon, use.
^neshiagarii take (food, drink, etc., 2, 3).
meshiioru arrest.
meshiisukau employ (as a servant).
4. Mac hi, from motsu hold.
niochidasu offer (a motion or bill).
mochikuzusu ruin (self or property).
— ni hanashi wo mochikakeru solicit.
5. Oshiy from osu push.
oshihirogeru spread out, enlarge.
oshikaeshite kiku ask to repeat.
oshitsumatte kuru the end of the year approaches.
6. Sashi, from sasu grow, rise, penetrate.
sashiageru lift up, offer, pre- sashi hiku deduct.
sent. — ni sashikakaru approach.
sashideru intrude (in sashi- sashitsukaeru be hindered,
digamashii, p. no). embarrassed, from /Ji/^rtr^^«
sashidasu offer, present, send be obstructed,
(freight, mail, etc.).
7. Tachi, from tatsu stand.
iachikaeru return.
tachidomaru stop while walking, from tomaru stop.
tachiyoru call in passing.
8. Tori^ from totn take.
toriatsukau manage, treat torikaeru exchange.
ioriawaseru combine. torikisu retract.
a Many of these words are becoming obsolete. Thus shdkai sum is more
common than hikiawaseru in the sense of "introduce "; tei-shutsu sum, than
vicchidasu ; shikko sum, than ioriokonan, etc.
304
The Verb
[lxix
— ni iorikakaru commence
work on.
iorikuzusu tear down.
torimaiomeru gather all to-
gether, settle, from mata-
inerii bring together, ad-
just.
— ni torlnasH take the part of.
toriokonau administer, per-
form, celebrate.
iorishiraberu investigate.
torishimaru supervise.
/^/'wr^/rK gather all together.
. Uchi^ from uUu strike.
— ni uchikatsu overcome.
uchiakeru open (the heart), be candid.
uchitokeU hatiasu speak frankly or familiarly.
uchitsuzuku continue a long time.
uicharu^ from nchiyam^ throw away, reject, let alone.
bukkiru^ for buchikiru^ hack.
bunnagtiru^ for buchinaguni, thrash, drub, from naguru beat.
tofitsugu transmit, announce
(a visitor).
— ni toritsuku attach one's
self to.
tottsukamaeru catch (vulgar).
iariyoseru have — sent to
one's self, procure, import.
toriisogu be in a hurry.
torikoviu be crowded, busy
(of a house, hotel or store).
torimagireru be in confusion,
distracted, from the rare
verb iJtagireru (p. 202).
Vocabulary
(Include the compounds given above)
m-
vtizore sleet.
ori opportunity.
toride fort, stronghold,
trenchment
hari-tsuke crucifixion. *
tachi'ki standing tree.
tamoto (/^, moto) lower part.
of [Japanese] sleeve (which
serves as a pocket).
gi (c) righteousness, trusti-
ness, loyalty.
shi city.
zen^ mae ivovi\. ^^ ^^r-
^«-j/// samurai, b ^^ "^
ch(hnin one of the trading
class, merchant (p. 293b).
chu'i attention, heed, care.
fu'fu man and wife.
a A " cross " is haritsuke-bashira* The Christian Icrm is jn-ji-ka, from jikj't
the character for zo (-f-) and ka ereclion, frame.
b From bu brave and shi man or samurai. Compare gi-ski loyal samurai^
from gi righteousness.
LXtIK]
Prbfix-Verbs
305
0
jg[i-UH bill (ill a deliberative
assembly). ^
gwan-sko, negai'sko .{gwau
=^Hfgai) petitioa.
haku-'jo confession.
kyo'VUH surface, exterior.
jiki'So direcl appeal.
kan-ja spy.
/sT t^ t(^ji9i ^^ttukashi no hito,
kok'ka {koku=kuui^ ia^ie)
state.
ka-tij virtue, efficacy, effect,
sai-kun wife (familiar).
shusfintsu (proHcd. shishftsu)
expenditurtss.
stttk-nyu income, receipts.
so-han coarse food (polite i).
soku-ryo surveying.
zai'inoku lumber.
zan-kin {tiokotia kane) bal-
ance.
dai'gi-shi representive (In
Parliament).
ko'sbu'to conservative party.
^r"^ Vtunnel.
do vion J
koishii beloved, aflectiouatc.
tsurenai heartless.
hisoka na secret.
fiodoJba na calm.
samazama na {no) various.
shi-riisu no .private (opposite
kwanritsu no established-
by the Government).
osaeru repress, hold back.
tabi'datsu set out on a jour-
ney.
nori-ki ni naru fall in with
a proposal.
izurt in some way or other*
at all events, b
tokknri {to) attentively, thor-
oughly, fully.
sono ba de on the spot.
age-kti ni finally, besides alL
that.
Exercises
Waiakushi no tavioto wo ouiett sK kiri ni hikitomeyo to shi-
masJita keredomo zehi kaeranakereba naranai koto ga am to
itte inuri ni furikanash'te nigete vtairiniashUa, Tadaima
oide nas'tta o kola wa zonjimasen kara, dJso go shokai (0 hi-
kiawase) wo negaimas*. Ckomen ni hikiawasete yoku shir a-
bete vriviasho, Mukashi Hangaku to in onna ga arimash'ta
ga, hijo ni chikara no tsuyoi onna de^ uvia 7ii notte i nagara
tachiki wo hikinuite teki to tatiakata to iu koto des\ Ima Ha-
yashi kun no uchi yt itie kitdi ga, saiktin no itvareru ni wa
a From gi discunion ami mi islao. Compare gi turn discuss, gi-^tisu ntru
take a vote {ka-ktisu suru adopt, hi-ketsu sunt reject), gi-in member of a deliber-
ative assembly, gi tho president, gi^ji parlianieatary business {p'itsaJtofo), gi/i di>
assembly hall, etc. A raolion \%-dd-gi\ from d& move.
b fzure is profwrly a classical relative pronoun.
3o6 The Verb [lxix
anaia no o taku yg agaru to itU sakikodo dekaketa * to iu koto
de atta kara, tabun tochu de ikichigattaro to omotte sugu ni
hikkaeslite kimasKta. Sakura Sogoro ga sliogun ni jikiso wo
sfita no gafutsugo da to iu no de yakunin wa Sogoro wo mesK-
totte harits'ke ni shimasKta, Konoaida hoshuto no daigishi ga
kj ill gian wo teishutsu shiinasKta {inochidashimasU to), Dan-
dan oshitsumatte mairimashUe sazo o isogashu gozaiviasfio. ^
Sohan wo sashiagetj gozaimas kara^ ^ kowban roku ji ni oide
kudasaimashi. Chodo yavtasaka ni sashikakatta toki ni mtzore
ga Juridash'te kit a no de hidoku nangi wo itashimasKta, Shi-
barakti tachidomatte keslCki wo nagamete imas' to^ ushiro kara
tomodachi ga kite fui ni kata wo tataita no de bikkuri itashi-
viasKta. Kyu na go yj wo osets' kerarete myogonichi Hokkai-
do ye shuttatsu senakereba naranai kara,^ kimono nado wo
hayaku iofisoroete o kure, Hei, kashikotnarimas/i ta, Matsu-
shivta ni Zaimokushivia^ to iu domon no yd ni ana ga aite
sotto naka wo fune no toreru shima ga arimasga^ anata wa
go ran ni narimas/ita ka. Jie, amari toriisogimasJC ta inon^
des kara^ tsui iniotoshimash' ta, Mukashi no savturai wa
cJionin nad-o ga burei na koto wo suru to, daikon ya gobo wo
kirn yj ni sugu ni buchikitte shimatta mon^des, Tada hyd-
menja no ts'kiai bakari de naku tagai ni uchitokete haJiashi
wo sKte minakereba, hito no kokoro wa totei yoku wakarn mono
de wa arimasen, Ano tetsudo wa hajime shiritsu no kwaisha
de yarikakemasK ta ga, nochi ni seifu de hikiukemas/t ta.
Suzuki san ni hanashi wo inochikakeie mimasKta ga, sappari
noriki ni naranai no de komatte shiviaimasK ta, Muko no iu
koto ga wakdranakatta kara, oshikaesh'te iazuneviasKta, Mu-
kashi no bushi wa gi no tame ni wa itsu nandoki de mo inochi
wo sashidashUe kakatla mono des\ ^ Doits*no kanja ga
a The sentence from ariata to dekaketa is a direct quotation. It is quite
legitimate to repeat polite words addressed to one's self. But comp. p. Z26d.
b In Japan at the close of the year it is customary to settle all accounts and
every one is busy.
c A suitable formula for inviting a person to a meal.
d Go yZ Government business. Hok-kai-ddiyW.. north sea way) designates Ezo
and the Kuriles. Observe that dd, like chd (p. 9Se), may mean a «« district" as
well as a «« road."
e The columns of rock look like piles of lumber.
f T!ie idea expressed by kakatta is that of undertaking (to Mrve a master
or caused
UKix] Prefix-Verbs 307
soka ni F'rans'no toride wo sokuryo sh^ta no de F^rans'j'in ni,
toits^ kaviaeraremashUa. Iroiro torikonde orimas kara^ ori wo
Mite tokkuri go sodan itashimashd. BunnaguUe yard /* Ai-
kawarazu o hikitati wo negaimas\ ^ Ekaki wa iroiro enogu wo
Joriawasete sainazama no iro wo dashimas\ IVatakitshi mo
o vie ni kakatte 0 wabi wo indshiageru tsumori des^ga^ anata
^ara mo nanidun yorosKku sensei ni 0 torinashi wo negaiinas\
Konna ni fushiawase na koto bakari uchitsuzuita ageku ni ana-
t€i ni made sj tsurenaku saremasKte wa mo toritsuku shima ga
^ozaimaseny Asu san ji kara sotsugyosKki wo shikkd sum
{toriokonau) so des\ Shunyu wa kyaku yen de shishutsu wa
hachi ju go yen ku j'issen naraba^ sashihiki zankin wa ju yo
yen jissen ni narimas\ Shinnen ni naru to, nantonaku no-
doka de wakaitoki ni tachikaetta yd na kokochi ga itashimas\
Kono /ion wa kami ga nukete imas'kara, fioka no to torikaete o
kure, Ani to t^chiakebanashi wo sKte imasKta,
Many men for the sake of [their] country have severed ties of
affection {koishii nakci) between (of) parent and child (p. 225
a), husband and wife, gone to war and died in battle. Please
introduce*^ me to that gentleman. The child is crying, having
flown {hikkakeru) its kite on a tree. I should like to enlarge
my grounds {yash'ki) and plant plenty of trees. They present-
ed a petition to the Home Office. Happening to pass by (be-
cause I passed by) your gate {go mon'Zen)^ I have just called for
a moment ; some other time (izure) I will soon visit you again.
As I am a little in a hurry, I will now be excused (p. 262.
middle). Since the old castles were mostly torn down after the
Restoration, there are now not many {amari) left. As {tori)
the ancients said, it is not so {sahodo) difficult to overthrow the
rebels {zoku) in the mountains {san-chu no or yama no naka
no)t but it is truly not easy to overcome the rebels in one's heart
{shin-chu no or kokoro no naka no). Abandoning wife and
children, he set out for {ye) a distant place. The street car
line was started by a private company (is one that a private
-company established — maker u)^ but later the City Office {de)
a This is, of coarse, a vulgar expression. *
b We have here the figure of one lost at sea.
c Hikiawasete kudasai^ or, more commonly, go shdkai xv0 negaimasit.
3o8 Tt«2 Vkrb [lxix
may possibly {ka tno xhireHat^ take it over. He ruined kifnself
{pii wo) hy {ni) profligacy and caused {jii kaktru) his pax^ents
much {hijo m) anxiety* Tliere is iiotUing at aU, but I uriU give
(pres) you wliat happens to be on hand. The robber was^
caught ou thd spot, but did not confess. The goods you have
ordered (^o ehumon na) will all be gathered together by to-
morrow and delivered at {yt) your houde (p. 261, bottom). Aft
evening came {yug^aia fit fktM) and We approached a mouiitain
road iyamusaku) we were greatly perplexed. At the close {kur€)
of the year all [ houses] are busy. I (ga) will make myself respon-
sible for this matter {wa i) and settle it. A3 1 must go quickly
{kyu ni), I am distracted on account of the preparations {sh^Uiku
wo sum n^ dt). Does it also liappen that (fealo mo arimaskd^
lamps are overturned by eartl>quakes ? If you pUt {fshtrn) a
red lining into this garment, it will look very much better.
As he employs many people, he ought to be more careful {mot-
to chui suru). Though you print (dasu) a disavowal {^torik^shi) in
the newspaper, it will not have (there will not be) much effect.
CHAPTER LXX
In previous chapters attention has been called to the propriety
of using certain special verbs and special inflections la speak-
ing to superiors or to those to whom one wishes to show respect.
A little attention to the oiiginal sense of an honorific expression
is often sufficient to explain its u^age. Thus yontU ageru (p.
84f) is more polite than yonde yaru (p. 289c), because agiru
means properly " lift up " ; oshieU itadaku (p. 22J) is more
respectful than osliiete viorau (p. 250), because the original
meaning of itadaku is "-put on the head." There are also
honorific inflections, as in nasaru^ from nasu, and irasshara^
from iru (pp. 181, 268), changing ordinary verbs into forms
which it would be utterly ridiculous to use of one's self.
Polite verbs may be divided into two classes^ humiliatives
and exaltatives.
I. There are humble verbs which are used properly in the
first person.
Such a verb is ff^gu say (p. 207a). MOsu tnay also be usecf
I*XX] HONOKIFJCS 309
in the iMvd person, to show respect to the one addressed, h
may even be u^ed In the second persoii» either when it is
deetred to impress upon the oiie addressed the fact that be is
inferior or when the one addressed is not a superior and his act
concerns a very exalted personage. But these ape rare excep-
tions to the rule that verbs of the humble class are not used m
the second person. The student will lemeniber that in the
sense of *Mo " mosu is also used with stems of verbs « together
with the honorific a, and that t/asu is used with stems of verbs
and a, or with Chinese compounds with or without ^^ (p. 2i6>
12). The very formal isukamaisuru is used just like Uasti,
though less frequently ; e. g,, Bd isukmnaisurima shite (comp.
p. 2[8d). A still rarer variant is tatematsun$ (tit. offer), borrow*
'cd from the literary language for use (witlu>ut o) in prayer
4ind in speaking of what is done to or for the Sovereign.
The humble expression for ** receive " is itadakn or cho-
4tai iiasti, used also in a peculiar way with subordinatives as
described in Ch. LV. Another humble term is kdmnru^ used
at favors or commands. Still another I3 tamawaru, used of
favors or gifts. The compound uk0Uimawaru is used only fti
the sense of ** hear."
*' See " is kai-ken iiasu, from hai^ogamu^ ken^miru, used
of the possessions of others, letters from others, etc. ^ Com-
pare hni'Shakn borroWa from shaku^kariru. ** Show " is go
s^an ni ireru or 0 tuf ni kakeru (p. 44a). O tne ni kakarn
rneans " meet/'
Moshiagerti means properly ** say." It is used like inosu.
In some localities it may also be used in the sense of " give,*'
but this is a provincialism. " Give " is saskiageru or skht-jo
iiasu {shin-Ui iiasu ^ tei-jd iiasu).
*' Go " or "come" is wairu ; "go" or "come" to the house
of the one addressed is agaru : eg.. 0 rei ni agaru come to
express one's obligations, o kuyaini ni agaru come to condole.
a Rtlsu differs from itatu in tltat its use is limited to acts aflecling the one
Addressed. In a Wfi instances it may be used with go and a Chinese compound,
1>at not when the compound is in itself honorific ; e. g., go annai vidsu, go shokai
fnHu^ g» hmiyaku tfOsu return (a borrowed article), but aever chodai tnost*^ or
MiMtn m9tu
b Ilniktn iiasu may not be use J of seeing a pirson ; but a physlcisin will siyr
-Co ydtai wo httikin itaihimashd, or ev<n : Co hyonin wo haikon i//tskima$kd. One
may also say : Kottdo 0 twmre nas^tta o ko san iihj haiken Uashitau
3io The Verb [lxx
o yorokobi 'fit agaru come to congratulate. The formal verbs^
sanzuru{san = 7fiatru) and san-jo itasu aire synonymous with
agaru^ and so is the rather rare makari-ideru^ makari being a
prefix taken from the classical language.
2. There are also verbs that arc used to exalt the person-
addressed, or a third person.
The student is already familiar with the uses of nasaru^ ku-
dasaru and ninaru (pp. 190, 278). The very formal asobasu
or asobasareru is used just like nasarUy especially by ladies ; but
the regular causative, asobaseru, retains the original sense of
*' cause to play.*' The exaltative corresponding to tatematsuru
is iamau (but see also p. 246, top).
" Use " is vtesu (lit summon) ; e. g., ride in rikshas, etc., is-
kuruma ni mesu^ put on clothes is kimono wo viesu^ take a
bath is 0 yu wo mesu or o yu ni mesu. » " Eat," ** drink " or
" smoke " is agaru or meshi-agaru,
" See " is go ran nasaru. The old contracted form gorozuru
or gorojiru is now rare, except in theaters.
"Say" is ^jj//^f//, derived from the now rare y^xh oseru.
It should be noted that the honorific form of vt'sn^ namely,.
mosarerUy is polite even in the second person.
For *'go," "come," "be," we have irassharu or oide Jiasarti^
(p. 190). Of the Emperor the words (^) mi-yuki ox gyd-ko
nasaru (ni nam, asobasareru, ga arn, etc.) are used; of the
]Em press or Crown Prince, {0) miyuki or gyb-kei {gyd=yukfi.
" Retire," " go to bed " is gyo-shin ni nam, commonly
contracted to geshinaru, from gyo, a variant of go^ and shin
= 7ieru go to bed.
Note that there is a limit to the reduplication of honorifics.
Thus we may say irasshaimashi and irassKtte kudasai, but
not irasshari nasai or itasshari ni natte itadakitai. It should
:i For llie use o{ mesu as a prefix sec the previous chapter. jMestt also occurs
as a suFix in tlie honorific cbos/iimesu deign to think, which is used in the
colUKjuial, especially in the form oboshimeshi ihovi^ht. Thcveib kikoshinusu
dc t^n to hear, has passed from the sense of " hear," to that of "govern,** aiitl
from this to the sense of " cat" or "drink,'' which it now lias in the colloqui-
al. One may say ironically: Suzuki kuti wa ippai kikoihimeshiU imasn kara.
ftnkanaka genki ga yd gozaimasu. Suzuki is animated, having taken a drink.
The verb shiroshimesu deij^n lo know, does not appear in the collo<iuial eltccpt
riicly in the sense of •* govern."
i.XXj
HONORIFICS
311
be remembered that in very formal speech the ending viasuru,
is more appropriate than masu.
Vocabulary
kakushi ) t ^
pokketto }P^^^^^-
Jf-)^'^^^ jacold.
fttja J
hago shuttlecock (also ham).
hago-ita battled<5re.
ni'gao portrait, likeness.
oshi-e a picture in relief made
of stuffed pieces of cloth.
habniae a kind of thin silk
cloth. ^
ta7i a piece of cloth between
ten and eleven yards long.
hiki a piece of cloth contain-
ing two tan.
uta isshit one poem {shu^
head).
g^o byd^o tamaya ancestral
shrine, sepulcher. ^
ai-satsu salutation, answer.
bakii-fn the government of
the shdgun.
bun-ko library, c
dan-shi^otoko no ko boy^
male, man.
J0'shi=s^onna no ko girl, fe-
male, woman.
em-pitsu lead pencil.
Ju-kwai displeasure, indispo-
sition {/ukwai desu is in-
disposed).
han-jo prosperity {hanjo sum
be prosperous).
hei'ka His (or Her) Majesty..^
kai'Sei revision.
rei'fuku ceremonial dress.
set' s ho a clean copy.
s hi' ken examination.
shin-nen new year.
shihan-gakkd normal school*
yo-daieru furnish, lend.
mazu first of all, on the
whole, well.
hitO'inazu once, for a while.
Exercises
O tsue wo o mochi asobashiviasKta {asobasaimasK id) ka.
Sayd, jisan itashiviasK ta^ shikashi dochira ye okimasKta ka
The
a Uodyed habutae is exported in large quantities.
b This term is applied to the sepulchers of sh5guns and daimyr^s.
sepulcher of an Emperor is go ryd or tni-sasagu
c I-iibrarics arc now generally called sho-jak-kwan or to-sho-kxvan {sho or
shaJ^u, seki book, to, «m, drawing).
d The word heika is frequently used by itself as a designation of the
£inperor. It is derived from hex steps, ka beneath. The corresponding title
of a prince is denka ; of a high official, kakka. Another term used in S])eaking
of the Emperor is shu-jd {sku lord, jd=ue).
3KX The Verb: [i.xx
zonjimasen. Danna san wa doko ni irasshaivias* ka, Hei,
tadaiina yrt ni harttriras9haimas\ Sfada go hon wo hatsha^u
sfite orimasga^ o iriyd vara, hitoinazu o kaeshi vioshitnasko.
O seisho wo chotto haiken {iiash'to gosaitnas'). O cha wo vio
ippnku meshiagare. Arigatj^ jiyi ni chodai itashivias\
Sakuban kujigoro ni^ go monzen wo torimasKta kara, c hot to
4> yori moshimasKta ga, mohaya geshinatU irasshaimasK ta.
Sore wa osareirimasK ta ; yube waf'kwai de atimasKtehayaku
yasuvnmasJi*ta, Domo^ kaneire ga mienaku n<trimash* ta ;
Jiobo wa sagadi'U vio doko ye itta ka wakarimasen. Auata
sakujxtsu 0 vuski nastta zub4)n no kak'shi wa go ran nasaima-
sJiia ka. Saku/itsu cAaUo a ni ni agariuiadiia ga, o rusu
de g^zaiinasU to. ChoUo a fade wo haishaku {itasJiWd gozai-
mas'), Mata soffo U€hi {ni) o me ni kakaritnasho. ^ Bakuju
iw jtbuH no kwahei {zeni or kane) wo go ran nas*tia koto ga go-
zaimas'ka, lie, inada haiken itash'ta koto wa gozaimasen,
Wafakttshi wa ucJti ni motte imaskara, tsuide ga aitara, o me
ni kakemasho, O namat wa tabiiabi uketasHjawarimash* ta ga,
snada tchi do mo p me ni kakatta koto wa gozaimasen. Ima
Tokei no sJukm-kaisti nd^ iorikakatiit ora iotp wo o kiki n^tsmi-
mash' t a ka. Saydy nketam^warimash ta. O jo san, satio o
hagait^ wo chotta haiken sasVte kndasai, Oya, taiso kirei ua
cshie des'koto ; kare wa Fnkus'ke no ^ nig-ao des^ka. Makoto
ni go yakkai ni nariviash'te arigatj zonjitnas*. Dj ts kavia-
isurisnasKte, Senjitsu o han^shi moshiniasKta koto wa, biSo ni
kiite mivtashUara^ watakushi no moshimasKta tori de mo
nakereba, aetata no osshatta tori de mo nai so des\ ® Kono lion
wa naikaku no bunko kara haishaku sh*ta no des\ Anaia
Tokyo ye oide no j'ibuu ni kwokyo wo haiken nasaimasIC ta ka.
lie, haiken itas/nmasen desliia, Konaida shinnen no o uiakwai
a Translate : about nine o'clock. The adrlilion of ^.vv tU (p. 37c) inftkcs the
•expicssion vague.
b An expression used in parting fi<om a friend.
c From ski city, ku divbioQ, district \Knrd. In tiiis oensaaclkiD fclie tcun
has reference to the straightening and widening of the stxeelA.
d Fukusukc was a fatuous aclor in Tokya liiattledojcs vac ofton decoraiwl
with portraits of famous personages done in brocade.
e The conditional inflection in nakereba takes the place of a conjunction
<p. 148, I, 2).
LXX] HONORIFICS 313
ni^ tenshi sama mo o uta wo isshu o yomi asobasaremasWta.
Itsu 0 yu ni o meshi- nasaimat^ ka. Yu gm deki shidai kairima*
shX O meshivtono wa dore wo 0 meshi ni narimas ka {dore
ni nasaimai ka), 6> rei/*ku di g09aiwas*ka, Nani wo o
meshi ni variinas^ka. Kono habutae wo ippiki kaimasko,
Amari iak*san de nakereba^ go yadate mas'kato mo dekpitas*,
Shitsurei fias^ara go men wo kdvturimasKte ko^o kara go at-
satswo mdshiagemas\ ^ Komban wa^ o tomnri asobase nm.
Have yow seen photographs of the sepnlcheis at (of) Nikko?*
No, I liave not yet seen them ; I should Itke to see theni if I
might be permitted to do so {ainarimasureba or uatiniasuru koto
nard). 1 have none, but I will borrow (botrowini!: come) them
from a friend and show them to you. Did you see tl>e Emper-
or's palace when you went to Tokyd ? Yes,^ I saw it, but I did
not think it at all magnificent, ^ Which clothes {p meshimond)
will you wear ? Bring (dasu) the swallowtail ; for I am going
{deru) to an eveuing pxarty to-night. I have come to return
the umbrella {o kasa) that I borrowed recently. The bath is
now hot (boiling) ; will you take it at once ? Please lend me
your lead pencil a moment Did the 6rc break out after {ata
desKta ka) you went to bed? No, it was when all in the
bouse {uchiju no mono ga) were still up.<^ I have brought
some old coins to show you (thinking I should like to show
you). Recently Her Majesty the Empress ^ went to the Female
Normal School and viewed the examinations (of the pupils).
Won't you please return for a while tlie book that I loaned
you (go yodate mosUie oiia\ I should like to inquire {ukagau)
what you think (how is your tlxought) in regard to tlus matter.
Receivhig your kind favors {0 hikitate) we are prospering more
and more (pioi). You are catching {mesu) a cold.
a An tUa'fnvai is a party at which each member composes a poem on some
assigned theme. Because it is the Emperor's party it ii called o n/nkwni or ««
u^akwai,
b Said in a party wlicn it is inconvenient for a person to leave his sent to
make his bows before a friend.
c When honorific verbs are used, personal pronouns are generally
superfluous.
d Translate : kddai to -wa omoivaremai$n deshiia. For kod'H see i>. 34c The
expression — to omou may be used not only with verbs and adjectives, but also
with nouns: Ano 0 kata 100 Shinnjin to oinoimashitn. I ihoug'U he was a
Chinaman.
e Either: Mada okitt om toki^ or : dare mo yasuuianai uchL
f In very formal speech tii 70a takes the place of Tffl.
THE ADVERB^
CHAPTER LXXI
Adverbs may be divided into the following groups:
1. Adverbial forms of adjectives ending in u
2. Adverbs formed by means of tlie particle ;//.
3. Adverbs formed by means of the particle to.
4. Duplicatives.
5. Substantives used as adverbs of time, place, degree, eta
6. Subordinatives of certain verbs.
7. Ordinary adverbs.
In general it is to be observed that the Japanese often em-
ploys adverbs where the English does not (Ch. XVIII. ), and
vice versa.
On the formation of adverbs from adjectives proper see
Chapters XI. and XXX. Sometimes the contracted form, as,
for instance, yd {ox yokUy is used with other verbs besides gozai-
fnasu, while the uncontractcd form in ku is sometimes used
with gozaimasu :
Yd aide nasaimashita. Welcome ! ^
Takaku wa gozainiasen. It is not at all dear.
The adverb yoku is used in various senses :
Yokii irasshaiuiashita. I am glad you came.
Yoku kimasu. He comes often.
Yoku wa shiriviasen ga, I doii*t know exactly, but...
Yoku nite iinasu. It is very much like it.
Yoku anata wa Nihongo wo wasuremasen.
It is remarkable that you don't forget your Japanese.
The adverb yoku enters into a few compounds :
hodo-yoku agreeably, satisfactorily, moderately.
ori-yoku opportunely (opp. ori-ashikii).
shubi-yoku successfully, from sku-bi head and tail.
tmg>}'0 ku conveniently.
a I'uku-shi, from /uku=soerii ndd.
b The parliclc koso is ofien inserted here for empliasis: Yd koso oide
kudasa itnasICia.
LXXi] From Ordinary . Adjectives 515
' 'Adverbial expressions are frequently formed by combining^
naJhi /With substantives. The addition of mo "even" makes-
them emphatic :
ma-mo-naku immediately, from nia interval.
ko(h (nto) naku ** in no time," from hodo quantity.
rvake-mo-naku unreasonably, exceedingly, from wake reason.
machigtii {mo) naku, so-i (mo) naku without fail, surely.
iiashikata {ino) naku, ze-hi {mo) naku (comp. p. i6oa) per-
force, of neces^ty.
omoigake (mo) naku unexpectedly, from omou and kakeru.
oshige-mo-naku ungrudgingly, from oshii regrettable and
ke in keshiki appearance.
oyami (mo) naku incessantly (of rain), from o little and
jfaffti pause.
iaema {mo) naku uninterruptedly, from tae-nta cessation.
{go) en-ryo (mo) naku without reserve.
tohd-mo-naku extraordinarily, outrageously, from to way
hd direction.
zo-sa (mo) naku without trouble, easily.
Corresponding adjectives in nai are also in use. * Note also
nan-to-naku, for nan to iu koto (or wake) mo naku, without any
^>ecial reason, not knowing why or how.
In the cases of some adverbs in ku the corresponding adjec-
tives are wanting or occur only in the literary language :
shibaraku (=classical shibashi) for some time, for a while.
sukoshiku=sukosht 3, little, somewhat.
kotogotoku altogether, entirely, thoroughly.
gctoku^=^yd ni as, like (an no gotoku as was expected).
The particle ni is often added, pleonastically, to gotoku.
Observe the idiom in osoroshii takai shina, tohdmonai takai
mono, where we should expect the adverbial forms osoroskiku,
tohomonaku.
The adverbs tjku far and chikaku near are often used like
a The expression wake mo nai has, however, the sense of '* not difficult '' :
Sore wa betsudan wake mo nai koto desu. That is not specially difficult. The
idiom •— ni sdi (ga or 7va) nai or — ni chigai nni is often used at the conclusion
of a sentence to add emphasis: Kuru ni soi nai. He will certainly c me.
Compare: Ano hi/o no iu koto ni wa machigai ga nai. There is no mistake in
what he says.
31$ The Adybrr [uotl
^rutafitantives ^ &ku ga^ tdku jfr, ^kn vMiUy etc Coixipafe ^kti
uQ piany (p. 50). aku wa fpr tile twost part
The frequent idiom Mattaku deslio is appar^Uly elUptigi4
for : Mattaku, so dcsho. It is probably quite true.
The particles ta vio added t > an adverbial forra give it a
<:oncessive sen§Q (p, 102^ 5).
Note further tb© f9Uciwiiig idioms :
bHiar0shiku ^n^^ coneider foolis)).
— W0 waruku iu speak ill of.
muisukasAiiu i$ba to U9d diGRcuIt (precise) language*
Yor^hiku itt^ kudassfu Flea^e speak a good word for me.
For yoroshiku negaimasu and kcifttr^jf^suiu neg0imasu see
p. 104, b and c ; for j^orashiku tmsu^ p» 207a,
The adverbial form of an adjective is regularly used with
ftarti (p. 24) and with sum (p. 212, 2): kuroku uaru become
black, kuroku sum make black ; nakunaru disappear » nakusu
{ru) lose, etc. The inflections of the adjqctive are derived from
the adverbial form and af «. From the imperative arf we have
^sokare hayakare sooner or later (lit. be it late, be it early)
=^sd'ban {sd=hayai^ bau^^asoi).
Vocstbulary
(Include the nqw adverbs.)
beni rouge, an thought, expectatioa» plan.
beni wo sasu (or tMuktru) byd-bu folding screen. •
apply rouge (p, 340cl)- enki postponement
kutn^ cloud. hyo-dai title (of a book).
kuchi'biru lips. ja^yaku contract, treaty.
kazari d^or^ition. ki-gen temper, state of
matsu'kaskari Yew Year's dc- health, ^
coration = kado-iuatsu (p. rei-ten zero (naught point)*
I33)i sii'chb growth.
a Khyoha, may bav« tWQ» fgnr. sU, QC ciftht leav^c. A swg]«-le«f •crfea
standing on a 1>9so is Cftll€4 t$HUt^t<%
b See p. 223a. Co kigtn yd is a salutation used botb ia TDaeting aad im
■parltnc^, bcin^; elliptical for G« kigemyd irasshaimiuu f/#, or Go kigtn yl w<ankmL
Instead of the former one may say to a familiar friend : Co kigm dt^m. is#, k r
Co kigen yd oide tiesu ne.
uxxi] From O^dinaIiy Ai?)Jectives 3ijr
^ki cheerfulttess (sunlight cktfinMi^ >th^i¥»i'aru shcinic
iai'ko drum. sonteru dye*
taiko-mochi buffoon, clown. semaru be naj^rowed, strait-
shin (c) new (in composition). ened.
to (c) this, the said, the —-in — ni Sffnaru approach, op-
question (til oon^position). * press.
nmdrtn^t Ibntmate. ^ sM-tsm^ffu tmin.
s^Sis/tiif safHHskii lonely^ kathiga ktikwtu be in demand
dreary. (of sittgitig girls^ etCti).
ufnai clever, well done. sa^-nara good*bye (lit. if it
c seji n^ ii courteous, obsequi- be so).
oud.
Bzerotses
Tnisd y&ku ^aUnknaari go, dekimash'it^ Kotu> koiifnku wa
umaku dtkimashUa. Kono sara tva taisd Us'^ dtkiU imns\
YorosICku o agari nasau ^ Sonna koto wa bakaras)^ku omoi-
mas. A no hiio wa itsu mo osohi nemas* kara^ y^ku a sane wa
shimas\ Matsub^ra san wa y^hu watakushi no tfchi yt
kifrias\ Osoroshii takai monda, Ano taikomochi wa o seji
ga iikara^ foku kuchi ga kakarivias\^ HisasJC kn sake wo-
ncftiifNasen kara, nonde vtiru tOy * hidoku yoiinaslita. Hido-
ku ais^ku naru to, hi ni (a day) ni do srutsu mizu wo abiinas\
Nihon de wa gwanjitsu no asa hayaiu wakai hito ga ido ye
inieu wo kumi ni ikiftias\' sono mizu wo wakamizu to
fnos7Umas\ Dozo o kamai naku, ^ Tonen wa Hakodate no-
a To-nin he or she ; t^-ho de wa we ; /o-ji, io-stisu at th4s time {sofio id-ji at
the time of which we have been speaking); tobun for the present; io-nen this
9«*r; a-karu this spring ; iZ^Usu the day in question, etc Ano tmui wa iSsai no
Jbmtktu, That hoTte was born this y«ar (comp. p. 74, middle)b The word hon
is similarly used.
b O meeU/o ^oBoimasu. I congratulate joix* ^hinnen -o mtde0, «>r Aidemashite
0 motd*^ ^'^ppy New Vear I
c Eat as much as you like ! The cxprcssioa if not one of th« most refined.
d Taik&mochi are male (rarely old women) professional entertainers belong*
ing to the same class as the young women called gH-tha. Thc^y are not so
■nmerotts as the latt«r.
e Lit. if I drink and observe (ihe result); translate, "when 1 tried to
drink."
f Ad «lil^tioiil expression : NtevcAr mind (abt>at entertaining me). Don't
!«t me disturb you. From kamau heed, mind.
3i8 The Adverb [lxxi
fune ga osoku ts^kimasKta no de yoyaku tadaima shin-sake
{shinjake) ga viiatarimasli ta. ^ Oya^ danna, hisasKku o mie
nasaimasen desKta ne ; itsu mo go kigen de kekkj des\ Mo-
doyokti itie okimasho.^ Hodoyoku sh^te agemas/u. F*kaku
hoiie inita kendomo^ koko wa mizu ga demasen, Ni do bikku-
ri to wa nan no koto des'ka, Hajiine taiso yoku omotte ita
koto ga, ni dome ni miru to^ taiso hajiine to chigatte oru no de
^doroku koto des\ ^ Ano hito wa dare no koto de mo waruku
iimas* kara^ waiakushi wa waruku iware e vio kamaimasen,
Fujisan ni nobottara^ sazo toku made miemasho. fie, taitei
kumo ga kakatte iru kara, amari yoku miemasen. Sayonara^
^o kigen yd. Hon no hyOdai wa taigai mutsukasK ku kaite art-
mas\ Kore wa yasasKku kaite arimas* kara^ anata ni mo
wakarimashd, Kiri no ki wa hayaku seichD shimas\ Kona
daikon wo narubeku us^ku kitte kudasai, Nikon de wa nik»
wo komakaku kitte nimas\ SKken mo shubiyoku sumimasKie
o medeto gozaimas\ Bunshd wo ts*kuru ni wa narudake yasa-
sKku kakanakereba narimasen. Ham iva nantonaku yoki ni
narimas\ Ota san wa daigakko no sotsugyosK ken zvo ukete
kara hodo {mo) naku kyoju ni narimash'ta. Kind wa asa
kara ban made yuki ga taenia naku furimasKta no de san-
jaku bakari tsumorimash^ta. Sore wa^ mutsukash' ku ieba, ka
lu ju ni narimas\ Myoasa ku ji made ni soi naku koshiraeie
agenias\ Tochu de omoigake mo naku sensei ni aimasKta^
Sakuban amari samukatta kara^ yuki de mo furu ka shiran to
oinottara, kesa ni natte an no gotoku masshiro ni natte imasKta.
Saigyo wa Yoritomo kara sekkaku moratta gin no neko wo
oshigemonaku kodomo ni kurete shimaimasK ta, ^ Bimbj ni
semararete zehi naku hito no mono wo nusumimasKta.
In (wrt) the fall I fell melancholy ; I don't know why (with-
out any special reason kokoromochi becomes dreary). Please
a Hakodate is the chief port of Hokkaido, the island of Ezo ; sake or ihake
salmon; miatariniashita have appeared on the market (lit. have been found).
b I will speak to him so as to satisfy him. The next sentence means: I
will fix it to suit you.
c The phrase ni no hikkuri tqaj also be used in the opposite sense — of «
thing which seemed very bad at first sight, but afterwards proved to be just
the opposite.
d A famous Buddhist priest and poet. His conduct in the matter of the
silver cat illustrates the Buddhist ideal of indifference to the things of llie
world.
Lxxi] From Ordinary Adjecfivks 319
don't think ill [of me]. After he took {ukeru to) his final
(graduating) examination he immediately became an official.
Last month it rained continually. To-day we walked about
seven hours without resting. The sun is up {deinasKtd) ; we
must start immediately. I will dye this red, I cannot wait
long. If you do not associate a long time (long) with Japanese,
you cannot learn to speak {fianasn yo ni nararemaseii) Japanese
proficiently. Since I am going to the country, I shall (do)
not see {p me ni kakaru) you for some time. The revision of
the treaties has been postponed {enki fti naru) for a while.
This dog being well trained, is good-tempered {ptonashit) and
performs various tricks {jsei). Yesterday {wa i) it was (became)
two (4) degrees (5) below {^ka 3) zero (2) ; to-day (zc/^x) it has
become a little warmer. He bought this screen cheap and
sold it at a high price (highly). The Hakkenden composed
(js'kuru) by Bakin is written very interestingly.* Condense
{chijimtrti) this sentence and make (write) it a little shorter,
as it is too long. I don't know exactly, but it is probably quite
true. As this mountain is low, one cannot see (jniemasen) far.
Please explain it minutely once more ; I do not yet clearly {hak-
kiri) understand. Japanese ladies often apply rouge to their
lips. As that is a newly made {dekitd) word, ordinary {iitari-
mae no) people will hardly understand it. That is outrageously
dear. He used up (entirely) all the money he had {atti dake
no kane). Isn't it exceedingly cold to-day? A friend coming
opportunely, I \vas helped [out of my difficulties].
CHAPTER LXXII
As we have observed (Chapters XXXIIL, XXXIV.), sub-
stantives which with na or no form adjectives may with the
particle fii serve as adverbs ; e. g.,
onto ni mainly, chiefly.
oki ni greatly.
muyami ni recklessly.
a Bakin, the great novelist, died in 1848. Tlie Hakktnden^ from hachi eight,
k€n=inu dog, tien biography, narrates the adventures of eight heroes, each of
whose names contained the word inu.
320 The Adveru [lxscii
sanvai {nI) happily, fortujiately.
Uishika ni certainly* •
fatara »/' carelessly.
katti ftit tte-katu ui,jiitm-iaitg »/ selfishly, incoasiderateiyi
as one pleases (p. 19 id).
wa^^mamn ni waywardly, witliDut fttsttaint.
MaisH m confusedly, not neatly, coarsely.
Mokm ni comnsionly, vulgarly, colloquially.
gihg^i ni cnormonsly, extraordinarily,
hi-itd ni unjustly, wickedly, cruelly,
tnu-^ri ni uareasonably, in spite of every thing.
tit^nri ni carefully, politely,
^f«M easily.
Jkari ni temporarily, provisionally*
(^) ta^ai fii mutually, reciprocally.^
tsu^i ni next.
/sune ni always.
sasuga {ni) under the given circumstances, as one would
naturally expect.
massaki {ni) at the very first.
Aeisu ni, betsu^dan fyu}, ^aku-la^su {ni) exceptionally, par-
ticularly, specially. <^
sen ui formerly.
^hoku'setsu ni directly, immediately (opp. ktin-setsu ni).
hi'jo ni unusually, extraordinarily.
hon-to ni, honto ni, hon ni really.
ippan ni generally, at large.
sei-sai ni, shi-sai ni {koinaha ni) minutely, in detail.
ien-nen ni naturally, spontaneously.
Konna vi, sonua ni, anna ni (p 39), ^^nHa ni, are
irregular.
In many cases there is no corresponding adjective :
A'oio ni especially.
a The ni may be omilled when taihika is used with a verb in the probable
form and has the weaker sense of "most likely": Tashika iku dtiki. lie
will probably go. TaMkn niikimasn^ He will certainly go.
b O togai ga i^va, no^ etc.} is often nsed familiarly for the pronoan ^ we."
^ •« Specially " in Ihe stricter sense is toku-betsnui.
vxxij] Forms with JVz 321
Mff/a ni seldom (with negatives). *
fiobetsu ni continuously.
sugu (nt) immediately, at once.
iavia ni occasionally, once in a while.
iinde ni severally, each (duplicative from U hand).
tsui (ni) at last, finaliy, unconsciously. ^
tsuidt ni incidentally.
hi-mashi ni day by day, every day (masu Increase).
hitO'kuchi ni at a mouthful; in a word. «
hitori'de (ni) of itself, spontaneously.^
o make ni besides, into the bargain.
jiki (ni) immediately, at once. «
cm bin w/ quietly, peaceably, in a private way.
ski'dai ni gradually.
Sometimes the particle ni is omitted, as the parentheses show.
In a few cases mo may be added for the sake of emphasis ; e. g.,
saizvai ni mo.
It remains to observe a few suffixes and words by means of
which adverbial expressions may be formed.
One is goto ni, which added to a substantive means *' every " ;
iegoto ni in every house, toshigoto ni every year. But such ex-
pressions as doko no ie ni de mo, ieie ni, kengome ni, from ken
(p. 86. 5) and komerii comprise, maitoshi or mainen (p. 50, top),
etc., are more common in ordinary colloquial
The suffix gake may be added to stems of verb? : ikigake ni
on the way, kaerigake ni or modorigake ni, kigake ni, mairi-
gake ni, torigake ni. Compare : Amerika kara kitate ni ju^t
after my arrival from America.
In like manner tori, yd and fu are used with limiting words :
a There is also an adjective metta tta, but this means '* heedless" : Metia na
koto wa ienai. It wiU not do to speak (lit. one cannot speak) heedlessly (any-
thing heedless).
b The particle ni is never udded to tsui when it means ** unawares."
c HUokucki^M a notta meant a bit (of food), a little (of a speech).
d From kUoriKtA the postposition de,
e IhSAJiki is a variant reading of the charat:ier choku in chokuutsu ttL It is
used commonly of immediateness in time. A corrupted form, jika ni, is used
in tlie sense « without anything between,'- "without intervention," being
synonymoua witU cJwkusttsu nu
32 z Ths Adverb . [lxxii
Kono yd ni koshiraeU o knn.
Make it like this {kono tori ni exactly like this).
Uma no yd ni kuu eat like a horse.
Nikon-fu ni kurashiU imasu.
He is living in Japanese style.
Pleonastically one may even say : anna yd na fu ni..
Vocabulary
(Include the new adverbs.)
/// dexterity. kurasu pass (time), live,
katachi form, shape. make a living.
ichi-ba market place. saem be bright (of the moon
kaji'bo shafts, thills. in the fall and winter).
dai'tan boldness. uyamau revere.
en-kaku development (his- matomaru be brought togeth-
torical). er, settled (tr. vtatomeru),
gen-in cause. mochi wo isuku make viochi
koH-nan distress, difficulty. (by pounding glutinous
koH'Satsu confusion. rice in a mortar).
ri-en divorce. kiri-nukeru cut a way through.
sai'/u money bag, purse. tori-tateru collect (bills, taxes,
sei-do institutions, system. etc.).
ko'Shi-kwan embassy, Icga-. sata communication, news.
tion. go bu-sata wo itasu fail to
it-ten no a single (one point). keep up communication
kudaranu, kudaranai unin- with a friend, neglect to call
telligible, absurd. or write a letter (polite i).
Exercises
Shizuka ni! Konna ni yakamasK kucha komaru, Nikon
de mo kanai wo etekatte ni rien sum koto wa dekimasen. So
iu yd ni kimaitemas* (p. 163 top) ka, * Ano hito wa sake wo
yatara ni nonde imas\ Nikon no sei/u de wa yaioi-ireta Sei-
ydjin wo ieinei ni toriats' kaimas*, Sfiogxvatsu ni wa iegoto
ni mochi wo tskimas\ Task'ka ni so des\ Kyo wa nan de
kmna ni nigiyaka deskd ka. Makoio ni yoku tenki ga isuzuki
masJite it o shogwatsu de gozaimas\ Mj ju ni fi no taifid ga
ix^ciij Forms with Ni 323
narimasK ta ka. Jii, fnada'di^^ shikashi jiki ni'nafimdshd
Ano kata wa kodoino ga mina nakunatte shivicUti jitsu ni kino^
doku na koto de goJtaimas\ Kichigai ddyd ni (p. 4ld) toria-
tskawanmasKia. Kono fuzoku no genin wo shisai ni torishi-
rabemashd, Ano hito wa ha ga warui kara, niku wn koinaka
m kitie dasanakergba narimasen. Knrumaya san / kore kara
saki wa michi ga waruku naru kara, s'koshi shizuka ni yatte
0 kure. Kono ishi wa tennen ni hito no katachi ni natte iru
no de, mezuraskii to itte hito ga em^o kara mi ni kimas\ Ma-
koto ni go busata wo itashimasK ta, * //>, o tagai sama de
gozaimas\ Soko wa sasuga ni Bis mar* k^ des kara, konnan
na baai mo umaku kirinukemasK ta, ^ Sasuga ni samurai no
ko dake atte daitan des,' Makoto ni yoku tski ga saete imas ;
sora ni itten no kumo mo arimasen, Maru de ichiba no yd ni
konzatsu shimasKta. Senseif mukashi tenshi to shdgun to no
aida wa do in kwankei ni natte orimasKta ka. Sore wa Ni^
Hon no rek'shi no uchi de taiso irikttnda kotogara deskara,
nakanaka hitokuchi ni wa iemasen, Hidj ni risoku wo tori-
iatete kanemochi ni narimasVta, Sonna ni nen wo irete ya-
ranak^te mo ii ; zatsu ni koshiraete kurete mo ii, Shinsetsu ni
sewa wo sKte kure mask* ta, Ano gwaikoku no kata wa maru
de Nihonfii ni. kuraslite {no kurashi wo sh'te) imas*. Sugu
ni kuruma no sKtaku ga dekite iru yd ni ki wo tskete oite o ku-
re. Oki ni go yakkai ni nariniasKte arigato gozaimas\ Sho-
sei ga nokorazu keiko ni kuru koto wa vtetta ni arimasen,
Kummaya san / kajibo wo sonna ni takaku agecha abunai,
CJiodo neko no me no yd ni kawariyasui hito des\ Saiju wo
otosKte omake ni kasa made nakush'te shimaimasK ta, Jibun
no ete na koto wa ydi ni dekiru, Tende ni jibunkatte na koto
bakari iimas'kara, sodan ga matomarlmasen. Zoku ni yuki
no di toshi wa saku ga ii to iimas\
a " Pardon me for neglecting to call. This often amounts to nothing more
than the expression of a wish to be friendly. The answer* O tagai sama desu,
means : " I have been equally remiss." One may also say : Watakushi koso,
am the one [who has been remiss].
b In this sentence soko wa serves as a sort of connective : " in that predica-
ment.*' The sasuga ni — dtsu kara may be freely rendered : ' As was to be
•expected just because it was — . Compare sasssg^a tio Bis*ntar^k^ tfio even sUch a
one as Bismarck. In the following sentence the c6mm3n idiom sttsuga ni — dakt
atie may be rendered : As is to be expected in the case of-^. .
324 The Adverb [lxxii
As I bathe in {abite imns') cold water every day, I seldom
catch cold (there is seldom a catching cold). On my way back
I will call at {ye) your house. On my way to school I dropped
my pui-s:?, but fortunately there was n't much in it {haitte iru).
I am greatly troubled {koinarii) at having been addressed (since
I was spoken to) in that manner {so). It is impolite to {ntf wd)
say such a thing directly. The law is provisionally enacted
{dekite oru no des). I am very sorry (it is truly regrettable)
that he has lost (losing finished) the money that he has saved
(saving put) with special pains. He investigated in detail the
development of the feudal system. » Do as you please. He
recklessly talks {shaberii) nonsense (absurd things). He used
a great deal of (extraordinarily) money when he was in Berlin.
In {wd) Nagasald even in {de md) winter it does not become
specially cold ; snow seldom falls (there is seldom falling of
snow). In old times what relations were there between Japan
and Corea {Chdsen) ? That being a complicated matter, I cannot
tell you in a word. It will hardly be possible (not be easily pos-
sible) to use Rjmaji generally- Formerly in Japan the teacher
was revered as {do-yo, p. 41 d) a father. The disease becomes
worse day by day. There are unusually large trees in Japan. It
is enormously dear. I will give it up. We will call {yotU mairu)
at the Legation on the way to the station. That expression
is not used (they do not say so) generally, but it may be
that (one cannot know whether) people say that, depending
{yotte) on the locality. Shall we send it directly to Toky5>
or shall we request you [to take it along]. The parliament
building is [only] temporarily built. If I study continuously
two or three hours {hodd)^ my eyes begin to hurt (become
painful). ix. will heal of itself, even if I don't give you
[any] medicine. You must n't put the teakettle directly on
the tataviu I met him just after my arrival from England.
You must make it exactly like this. I seldom read news-
papers or {yd) magazines.
a The feudal system, hbken seido {fa fief, ken=^aUru\ is distingnislied from
gun-ken seido {gun county, ken prefecture), the modern form of govermneat
centering in the Emperor. The whole country is divided into km or fn ; the
kfn, into gun {kdri) or 5A1 (cities) ; the gun, into son {mum) or eko {maM).
Lxxni] FoRAis WITH To 325
CHAPTER LXXIII
The particle to is used with a large class of adverbs. Many
of this class end in ti:
bikkuri (of a shock or fright).
bonyari dimly, perplexedly.
burariy burabura (of dangling or idling).
chirari witli one glance, cursorily.
dossari abundantly, plentifully.
garari^ garagara (of a clattering noise).
hakkiri distinctly.
hirari like a flash.
hoHHori (of redness in the sky or a person's face).
liorori^ horohoro (of teardrops).
karari brightly, completely.
kitchiri^ kitchinto tightly, precisely.
kossori, kosokoso on the sly^ stealthily.
mekkiri (of a fact that suddenly becomes noticeable).
nikkori (of smiling or laughing). [unwieldily.
uossori, nosonoso at a snail's pace, in a strutting manner,
patchiri (of large, bright eyes). [manner).
sakuri (of a thing that splits open readily or of a frank
sappari clearly, wholly, at all (p. 1 87b).
sarari entirely.
shikkari firmly, faithfully, substantially.
sukkari entirely.
surari (of a slender form or of a smooth motion).
iappnri abundantly, fully. ^
tokkuri ijoku to) attentively, thoroughly.
ukkari {uka to), ukauka thoughtlessly, inattentively.
yukkuri leisurely, slowly (p. 33e).
yururi^ yuriiyuru slowly, leisurely.
Many of the above arc of onomatopoetic origin. The free-
dom with which such words are formed and used is a charac-
teristic of the Japanese language. Like interjections, they are
haid to define.
Tappuri {Joputapii) futotte int, or, Deppuri fuUoie irtt. He is very fat.
226 The Adverb [Lxxiit
As indicated, there are in many cases corresponding dupli-
catives (see the following chapter)., Tl^ese, as a rule, are more
strictly onomatopoetic. Thus, surasura is used of a smooth
movement, not of a slim figure. The duplicative- also implies
the idea of repetition. Thus, nikkori is used of a single smile,,
while fiikoniko indicates smiling Continually. The duplicative
often has an entirely different sense ; e..g., bikifbiku (of hesitat-
ing fear), chirachira (of a fluttering motion), hirahira: (of a
waving motion), karakara (of a rattling noise, as of .wine
glasses, =^rtr<i^^zfvz, or of laughter), sarasara (of a^nI5tling
sound, as of a river). ^ The adverb asaWhole may be doubled :
burariburari to aruku saunter
Properly to should be added to all, but it is generally omitted.
The adverbs in ri may also be used with sum (p. 215, 8), and,,
accordingly, shite may be added to or substituted for to. In
shikiri ni '* persistently " to may take the place of ?i/. Yahart
or yappafi ** still," ** too," does not belong to this class. ^
The particle to is also Used with shorter words of the same
general character. The etymology of some is doubtful. The
particle to is never separable and often coalesces with the word
to which it is attached, c
botto (of beclouded vision or unconsciousness).
chanto precisely, properly, just, right.
chitto a little.
choitOy chotto briefly, just a moment (<://^/r^t?/ occasionally).
don to (of a loud noise).
dotio (of sudden applause, laughter, etc.).
gyotto (of a state of consternation).
hatto (of surprise).
kyoi to, hyoito accidentally, suddenly.
a We may also say: Senna kc to tva sarasara zonjimasen. • I ^on't know
aoyihing at all about it. 1 .
b Notice the odd, rather slangy expression: Ikiaiari baiiai-i tabeU nruiia^
I journeyed eating wherever I happened to be {iku o', ntani strike). Olhcrs
say ikiuari battari.
c 'I'hc adverb fu-to {==.hakarazu) unexpectedly, from fu not and io=hakaru
calcrlale, belongs to a different category. There is also an onomatopoetic ^/i/0
or /////(? used of a breath : Juiio rampn wo kesu to extinguish a lamp with
n 'un.
Lxxiii] Forms with To 327
jiiio firmly, steadily, with concentration.
kitto surely.
viotto more.
pon to (of a little explosion).
patio (of a quickly spreading thing).
pataito with a thud.
pishanto, pisshari to with a slam, tight.
//// to (of cracking glass or crockery).
shika to firmly, certainly, exactly.
sotto softly, gently.
tonto totally, at all (with negative words).
sutto all the way, direct, very much.
With some words belonging to the class described in the
previous chapter to also is used.
sugu {to or ni) immediately, at once.
ivaza to {yii) purposely, intentionally {wazaxvasa specially,
not incidentally).
ydyatto, yatto (from yoyaku) with difficulty, finally.
zatto^zatsu ni coarsely, briefly.
shi zen (to or nt) naturally, spontaneously.
totsu'Zen (to or nt) suddenly, abruptly.
Note finally : nani^ka to=^iroiro \\\ many ways ; nan to how I
Itsu-nari to may be regarded as a briefer form of itsu nari
to mo ^ itsu de mo.^
Vocabulary
(Include the new adverbs).
hagi bush-clover. nise-mono, nise imitation, coun-
mizo drain, ditch, groove. terfeit.
hoya (from hi-ya) lamp- luku-biki (lit. luck drawing)
chimney. distribution of prizes by
nisetu imitate (from niru drawing lots. ^
resemble). basho banana tree.
a The classical nari is used in the colloquial to indicate alternatives: Migi
nari, hidari nari^ dochira de mo iMaremasu. You can take either way, right
or left.
b This is a very common game. The slips of twisted paper drawn by lot
have written on them names or expressions which are puns on the names of
the prizes given.
328 The Adverb [lxxiii
kak'ko shape, form. ^ mi-kakeru get one's eyes on,
ko-jo kind feelings* catch sight oC
inzetyU'kxvai meeting for the — ni buitsukaru collide with.
purpose of hearing addres- kokoro wo irekaeru repent,
ses, lecture- meeting. turn over a new leaf.
ji'ten-sha (self*move-vehicle) hassuru start, be produced.
bicycle. juku sura become ripe, ma-
hirogaru be spread abroad, ture*
extend (tr. hirogeru), ayaniku^ ainiku unfortu-
nozoku bend the head down nately.
to look, peep, kanarazu assuredly, without
toboru burn (of a light). fail.
yokeru get out of the way. jum-ban ni in turn.
Exercises
Sere wa choito s/ita » hanashi de wn arimasen. Sazo o is*-
kare deshj ; go yururi to o yasumi nasaimashi, Ano ie fio
uchi ni wa akari ga bonyari (to) tobotte imas\ Sakunen wa
nanika to go kofi ni azukarimasV t€ (p. 1 84b) arigatd ; ^onnen
MO aikawarimasezu. Mo s'koshi yururi to hanasKte kudasai.
Shizen to (ni) hassuru hoso wa tennento to mdshiinas\ Bomo,
uchi no kodomo wa itazura de waza to oviocha wo kowashiinas\
Fukubiki wo iiashimasho ; watakushi wa kuji wo shikkari to
motte iinas' kara^ anatagata wa jumban ni o hiki nasai. Mo
yo ga katari to akemash*ta. Karari to tenki ni narimasK ta.
Alio hito no warui koto wa sarari to wasurete shiniae,
Sendai Hagi de Sevtwats'wo^ korosno wo mite horori to
namida ga koboremash*ta. Sake wo ippai nondara kao ga
honnori to akaku narimash'ta, Mizo wo hyoi to tobikosh*ta.
Hako ga don to ochita kara sh'te, me ga sain eta no des\
Teppo ga don to nam to^ yane no ue no hato ga mina tatte
a Kak'koz^uidakamo yoski \\x%\ xi\iu}i\. \\\^ t'\i^\\. \\\\\\\^, Compare: Kakkd ni
ihUe agemasu, I will sell it at a reasonable price,
b Translate : simple, easy to understand.
c The name of a boy in Ihe celebrated drama Called Sendai Hagi. The
plains around Sendai were once famous for bush clover; in this case Sendai
Nagi means a famous tale of Sendai. The mother of Semmatsu was in a
position to substitute her own child for the heir of her lortl at a time when a
plot was laid to assassinate the latter.
ixxni] Forms with To 329
shimaimasKta, Oioto tva snrari to kokoro wo itekaimasKta.
Aho onna wa surari to sKta it kakko des* Onna hodo yo
mi arigataki mono tva nashi ; Shaka ya Koski wo hyai hyoi
to uvtu. * Kono ame de basho no ha ga zutto nobimasKta.
Ima honyaku nas*tta tokoro wo Butto hajimi kara mo icbi do
yonde kikase iiasai. Kore wa zutto moto no imi des\ O
jama ni narima^kara^ o itoma {ni) iiashimasho. Ma/ go
yururi to, ^ Kondo o me ni kakatiara, chanto kimeru yo ni
itashimasho, Kochira ye zutto o tori nasai. lisunari to 0
kanashi ni oide nasaimashi. Yatto hitogomt no naka wo
torinukemasKta, Kodonto ga hei ni notte ashi wo burari to
sagete imas\ Gejo wa itsu no ma ni ka^ kossori to dgti
ikimash^ta. Ukkari {to) yokei ni haratte yarimasKta kara,
torikaesK te kimasko, Ukkari to nisemono wo kaimasVta*
Mekkiri {to) ats*ku nariviash'ta. Nan to, ma, baka na koto
ja nai ka» Fui ni kaminari ga natte hatto omoimasKta, ^
Alio onna wa me ga patchiri to sKte imas\ Totsuzen to
jiiensba ni deatte yokeru koto mo dekizu abunai tokoro desk* to.
SKka to wa ifonjimasen ga, okata so desho. Hocho de suiktoa
wo sakuri to watte mita tokoro ga, mada jukn sKie imasen
desh*ta. Botto sKte muko ga miemasen, Kuri wo hi ni
irete oitara, pon to hanemash'ta. Sono toki Ckambaren
(Chamberlain) no uwasa ga fiatlo hirogarimash'ta. Hako
ni shinamono wo kitchiri oshikonda. Kakimono wo sh^te oru
ushiro kara^ sotto ftozoite mimash'ta ga, Suzuki kun wa ikko
ki ga ts'kimasen desWta (p. 221, 3). Ki no eda ni butts katte
gyotio shimash'ta. Sensei wa nikkori tvaratte irassharu.
He is standing lost in thoug^lit (thinking something stands
perplexedly). In (;// wa) Japan azaleas and camellias grow
wild (naturally). Please hold (p. 1980) this firmly a little
while {chotto no at da). liow kind a person he must be I As
a A humorous poem. Translate /lyoi hyoi fo one tiiiev anot!»er very easily.
Shaka is the Japanese form of Sakya, the family name of the Buddha; Xiskg
Confucius.
h The usual phrase wlien one urges a caller to slay longer: Don't be in
a hurry.
c Translate: no one knows vv'.ien.
d Haiio <mtoimaskUar=zbikkuri itashimnshita,
c Observe how the adjectival pli rase modifies «f//fV-<? directly. We should
expect Su*uki kun fio before iuhiro.
S30 The Adverb [lxxiii
I ha:ve been (am) a little indisposed lately, I cannot say that
(/^ wa) I will surely come. On that day {tdjitsu) if I feel
well (cond.) I Will visit [you] without fail {kanaragu). Is
thqre a lecture-meeting in the Kinkikwan to-day ? I really
don't know ; a i have not heard anything about it (that hanashi
I do not hear at all). Lately I called at {ye) your house just
a moment (past cond.), [but] unfortunately you were out.
When the gun went oflf (sounded don — past cond.), the
pheasant fell with a thud. She is slender and has a good form.
Shut {skimeru or tafertt) the shjji tight, so that {yd ni) the
dust may not come in. Read {yondi iikaseru) once more
frdm the very beginning (all the way from the beginning) what
(tokoro) you have translated. Sit properly 1 The cat lias stole.i
a piece ol katsuobushi on the sly. All burst out laughing when
{to) they heard the story. I could n't see at all, because a tall
man was standing (unwieldily) in front of me. I caught a
glimpse of (with one glance got my ^y^^ on) the fleeing rob-
ber (the fleeing and going of the robber). A boatman, seeing
that {no wo) a child had fallen into the water, jumped in
{tobikomu) like a flash and saved it. The lamp chimney
cracked {warerti) with a snap. Mother is in a brown study (is
thinking steadily).
CHAPTER LXXIV
Duplicatives form a large group of adverbs in Japanese. We
have: here a language within a language, as expressive as it is
unique.^ There are in English a few analogous expressions,
such as ticktack, dingdong, rubadub, higgledy-piggledy, litlle
by little, over and over, through and through, so-so, etc.
Most of these words are of onomatopoetic origin, either im-
itating a sound, or at least voicing a feeling produced by an
action. They are used commonly without any particle ; or
with to, if with any at all. In most cases they cannot be
translated into Eng^lish :
a Translate : Ikaga detu ka, elliptical for ikaga desu ka tonjimasen. Sim-
ilarly Nan desu ka in a reply may mean : ** I don't know what it if."
b An invcstic;ation made by Mr. Irie at the instance of the German psy-
chologist Prof. Wundt resulted in a list of six hundred ilia I are in common use.
tXXIv] DUPLICATIVES 33 1
barabara^ barari (of things that scatter about, such as large
raindrops, leaves of a torn book^,etc.).
bitabita^ bittari (of sticky tilings).
bishibishi, gishigishi^ mishimishi (of creaking timbers).
bombon (of the faint ringing of a bell or the striking of a.
clock — bombon-dokii).
boroboro^ borori (of ragged or crumbling things).
buraburu (of trembling or shuddering).
butsubutsu^ butsuributsuri (of bubbling or grumbling).
chibichibi a little at a time but often, in driblets.
ckinchin, chirinchirin (of the ringing of a small bell);
ehokochoko (of short intervals or quick steps). -
chorochoro (pi the flowing of a brook or the toddling
of a baby). ...
daradara^ darari sluggishly, languidly, in a slovenly way.
dondon in rapid succession, in great quantity (or of the
sound of a drum).
gasagasa (of a rustling sound, as of paper).
gatagata^ gaiari (of a rattling, slamming or banging noise)*
gerageta^ getageta (of laughter).
gbgo, gugu (of snoring).
goftgon (of the sound of a large temple bell).
gorogorOf gorori (of a rumbling noise, as of thunder).
gotagota (of disorder).
gtirtiguru round and round.
guzuguzu (of loitering, dawdling or grumbling).
hyor<rhyoro (of staggering).
janjan (of the sound of a fire-bell).
fcankan (of the sound of a bell beaten with a little hammer)..
mechamecha (of confusion).
niyaniya (of a grin).
perapera rapidly, fluently.
pichipichi (of a floundering fish).
piipii (of the sound of a flute, of whining or complaining).
pikapika^ pikaripikari (of shining, glittering, or flashing).
pimpin in a vigorous or lively manner.
pokaripokari (of tobacco smoke or of mild heat).
potsupotsu^ potsufipotsuri. here and there, leisurely.
pumpun (of an ordor or of sullen anger).
332 Tub Adverb [lxxiv
sawasawa (of the murmuring of the wind).
sesse energetically. sassa hastily.
sorosoro, sorori slowly, softly, gradually.
sutasuta (of fast walking).
ttrateta^ iekaUka^pikapika,
tsurutsurUf tsururitsururi (of slippery things).
waiwai (of people in a tumult).
zarazara^ zarari (of things rough to the touch).
zawazawa (of a chilly feeling or of the noise made by
people passing).
zunzun rapidly, readily.
Some duplicatives are formed by doubling ordinary words
or their stems :
shikajika so and so, and so on. *
hibi (ni), AidiAidi, nicAinicAi=mainichi every day.**
Aiiotsubitoisu, icAiicAi one by one, every one.
iroiro (nt or fo), sAuju in various ways.
nakanaka {ni) contrary to expectation, very, hardly or by no
means (with negatives).
oriori, tokidoki at times, now and then.
iabitabi shibasAiba at times, often.
diikajika (ni) in the near future, soon.
Aarubaru {to) from a distance {Aaruka na far).
noronoro {to) sluggishly, slowly.
sAibusAibu {to) with reluctance.
kaesugaesu {mo) repeatedly, exceedingly.
masumasu increasingly, more and more, gradually.
nakuiiaku tearfully.
kanegane formerly.
kasmiegasaue repeatedly, over and over.
kawarigawari {ni) alternately, by turns.
kuregurg (vio) repeatedly, again and again.
oioi {ni or to) gradually. [etrate).
sAimijimi {to) penetratingly, thoroughly, (from shimiru pen-
a Used, like the Chinese unun (pronoanced nnnuti)^ instead of repeating all
the words of n quotation.
b Doubling for the sake of emphasis is very common in Japan Sfie (compare
the English "very, very"): Mainichi niainichi kiuuisu. He comes day after
day. At tlic beginning of a tale one may hear: Mukaski mukathi {zutHf)
^-mukashi Many, many years ago, in very ancient limes. Compare nljso p. Q«e.
LXXIV]
DUPLICATIVES
33i
sAinodisAino&i stcahhUy, (from shinabu conceal one's self).
yoknyoku very carefully, exceedingly.
iy<nyo increasingly, after all, certainly (from the classical
iya more and more).
tamaiama rarely, unexpectedly.
beisubetsu (ni) separately.
dandan {ni or to) gradually (from dan step).
konkon {to) carefully, in a kindly or friendly manner.
ftennen, saisai (ni) yearly.
sansan {ni) recklessly, harshly, severely.
sfioslio a little.
shidaishidai {ni) gradually.
Vocabulary
(Include the
oie tub, (wooden) bucket.
sasa bamboo grass.
yoio side, transverse or hori-
zontal direction (opp. /ati)»
Aa-ori [Japanese] coat.
ko-ashi little steps.
v'' w A Ikitchen.
datdokoro i
an-satsu assassination.
do-jin native, aborigine.
/ft- bun rumor.
gi'kwai deliberative assem-
bly, congress, parliament,
diet.
jin-shu race (ethnological).
-iun-rei pilgrimage, pilgrim
(properly junrei-shd),
roku'bii pilgrim.
kei-yo figure^ metaphor.
new adverbs).
kek'kon marriage.
setsu-yu instruction, advice,.
reprimand.
tai-riku continent.
tau'tei secret investigation^
detective (properly ianieiri).
yu-nyu imports.
yu'shutsH (often proncd. yu--
shiisu) exports.
ki-mi ga yoi^ kokoromochi
ga yoi{^. 138).
areru be rough, be desolate
(of land), be refractory.
funieru shake, tremble.
kasamru pile one on top of
another (intr. kasanaru).
koru freeze. ^
migaku polish.
sutaru be discarded (tr. suUth)^
m The sabordinative of kiru is properly kbtU^ but it is often shortened to-
JMU, Comp. tOru, koite^ p. 228, Vac.
J34. The Adverb [lxxiv
yoromiku stumble, stagger, ibiki wo kaku snore.
ato wo tsukeru follow in tsuauki'Sama ni, tsueukidama
another's track. ni continuously, one after
tabako wo fukasu smoke to- another.
bacco. yoppite {yo hiio yd) the whole
hitori-goto wo iu talk to night
one's self.
Exercises
Ano hito wa ansatsu saremasKta ia. So iu fiibundes^ ga^ ma-
da hakkiri wakariviasen {iyoiyo sd^ to wa iemasen), Amerika
no dojin no kazu wa dandan {ni) hette kimas\ Kd iu (konnd)
kudaranai fuzoku wa oioi statte kite mo yd gozaimas. Iroira
o sewa saina ni narimasKte viakoto ni arigaid gozaimas\ Ano
ok^san wa chokochoko koashi de arukimas\ Ano kahi wa o
shiroi wo betabeta (thick) is'kete imash*ia, Ando san wa yoku
o iaku ye miemas^ka. Moto wa shibashiba kimasKta ga,
kono sets' wa sappari konaku nariinasKta; do sKte iru. ka
shira. Shimbun-haitatsu ga ckirinchifin to kane wo narasfite
kimasKta. Rokubu wa kankan to kane wo iataite arukima^.
Masumasu samuku natte kite, domo, komarimas\ Chikajika ni
Ou (no) ietsudo ga ^ dekite shimaimashd. Hiragana ga zunzun
\to) yomeru kurai igurat) ni nattara, ^ kanji wo narai nasaru
ga yj gozaimasha. Oke no naka no sakana ga ptchipichi ka-
nemas\ Kono ni san nichi wa ^ iyoiyo atataka ni narimash'ia.
Hinichi ga zunzun tachimas\ Kono yoko wo kuruma ga ga-
ragara torn « kara^ yakamasK kute benkyd ga dekimasen. S'ta-
s'ta aruite hi no kurenai uchi, ni yadoya ni t£ kimasKta. Ta-
a Tor s9 da; wa following a dependenc clause with io puts the whole state-
ment in antithesis to other possible statements, and so emphasizes its signifi-
cance : that it is so one can not say with certainty.
b The word 9 (interior — same character as oku in oku san) designates the
eastern part of the northern end of the main island, while u is the initial of
the names of the corresponding western provinces, Uzen and Ugo, formerly
called Dewa. Ou is also called To-hoku (east- north), as it lies north-east c^*
the island.
c Translate — kurai ni nattara when you get so proficient that — . Compiire
the use of hodo in : Kurakute oihimoto ga mienai hodo desu (p. lox, 2). '-
d Translate : the last two or three days. JCoko ni san nichi the next two ok
4liree days.
e Yoko X90 fbru pass along the side (of the house).
LXXIV]
DUPUCATIVES 335
bako wo pokaripokari tofukaskte iru to iu uo wa hima de tai-
kutsu sKu sKkata ga nai kara, tsuznkezama ni tabako wo no-
mu yds' wo keiyo sKie iu no des\ Sakana ga pimpin hamU
ryori ga shinikuu Nihon no yushuts'wa nenmn JueU kite yu-
nyu yori mo oku narimasKta. Tonari de amado wo garagara
shimete iinas\ lake ni kazi ga sawasawa fuite imas\ Soto
ye deru to, karada ga zawazaiva sum kara, haori wo kasanete
dekakeinasho. Ano oki na tokei wa bombon narimas\ Han-
sik} wajanjaUt tera no kane wa gongon narimas*. Yube tonari
de hito ga gogo {guyu) ibiki wo kaku kara, yoppite nerarentt-
katta Ano hito wa nandaka bntsubutsu hitorigoto wo itie
imas\ Okame wa * nikoniko sKta kao wo sKte imas\ Ano
hito wa niyan'iya waratte bakari ite nandaka kokoro no soko
no wakaranai hito da, Kaminari wa narazu ni inabikari
bakari pikapika shimas\ Eta wa ^ Shina kara kita mon des*
ka. Jyoiyo sj to wa wakarimasen ga, so ka mo shiremasen.
Gejo ga guzuguzu sh'te iru kara^ yoru osoku naru made dai*
dokoro ga katazukimasen. Kono hon wa nakanaka ats*kute
ikura sassa to yonde mo yoi ni o shimai ni narimasen, Sassa
to s/ite shimae. Nihon no tegami no bun wa mutsukasK kute
nakanaka oboeraremasen, Inu wa bydki de guruguru ma-
watte imas\ Nihon no naikaku wa ima gotagota skte imas\
Kaminari ga garagara natte kimash'ta, ^ Uchi no inu wa
kind made nete bakari imashUa ga, kyo wa pimpin sh'te imas\
Tegami no kakidashi (beginning) ni wa yoku masumasu go
kigen yoku ^ shikajika to iu kotoba ga hairimas\ Karada ga
daradara sh'te hatarakenai, Potsupotsu aruite itte mo yugata
ni wa ie ni kaeremasho, Teishaba no mr,e ni ozei hito ga
a The smiling face of Okame (alias Oiafuku) is familiar to all who haye
seen Japanese rmn (masks), her charactcrislic features being a flat nose, small
eyes and projecting forehead and cheeks, bhe is supposed to be the same as
Uzume, the goddess of joy and wantonness, who, according to the received
mythology, danced so merrily before the cave in which the sun-goddess had
hid herself that the latter was induced to open the door and look out. She is
represented as perpetually smiling.
b The Eta were formerly the lowest class of people. One of their trades
was the slaughtering and flaying of cattle,
c Of thunder near by. The sound of distant thunder is represented by
gorogoro.
t\ I hope you are quite well (lit. increasingly well).
336 liiE Adverb [ucxiv
aistitnatU waitoai sawaitie arima/ga, nani ka meznraskn
k0to de itto arima^ka. Kawa ga sarasara nagareie int.
Jlyakfshd ga s/sse to kaseidi orimas. Ana kichigai iva gftn-
ggia igeragera) waratU bakari iie nandaka kimi ga ivaruu
Fnyu Ml ntru to, drat no yuki ga kjtU isurutsuru subette am-
kinikui, Tantei ga shinobishinobi dorabd no ato wo tskeU
ikiinasfita. Gons^ki ga yoku migaite kureta no de kuts\va
UraUra sfite iinas\ Atnerika de wa kekkon no toki ni kome
wo barabara nagets^ keru shukwan ga gozaimas. Hon ga ba-
rabara ni natU tsueuki ga wakarimasen. Meshi ga boroboro
mH'U kuenai.^ Te ga arete (chapped) zarazara shimas\
Dondon kane wo t5kaimas\ Samugatte buruburu Jurue:e
imas\ Kore ni wa iroiro wake ga am. Soto wa zawazawa
guru ga^ nanigoto ka okita de nai ka, Shimijimi iya ni narr
masKta.
In tliis region (w/i) vehicles are rattling (pass noisily) all ihc
time ; consequently it is so noisy that last hight I couldn't sleep
all niglit. He smokes tobacco from morning to night. The
population of Japan increases yearly. When the cherry blos-
soms bloom every one is lazy (all idling do not work). Thun-
der is rolling in the distance {toku de). A drunkard stagger-
ing about .stumbled against a stone and finally fell over. That
old gentleman is still hale {tassha de) and vigorous. Did the
Japanese race in ancient times come across (crossing come) from
the continent? There is (also) such an opinion ; but we don*t
know certainly whether it is so or not [so ka do ka\ You
won't catch the train if you dawdle (are dawdling) like that.
If you don't hurry (hastily doing finish), the day will be gone
(hi ga kurern). Chinese characters are so difficult that [I]
will hardly [nnkanaka) be able to learn [them]. To-day, as
the weather is fine, we will saunter through (idly walk the
region of) Siiiba. The French parliament is now and then
quarrelsome {kenkwa nazo ga atte) and disorderly. It has
begun to rain (p. 231, 4). Last night after one o'clock it
snowed more and more heavily {hidoku), I was startled {gyotto
sum) as a bear came with a rustling sound out of a thicket
m The Japanese do not like rice unless it is coo kctl just enoagh to make H
■lick loc«(lt«r» l>ut tio more.
Lxxv] Substantives as Adverbs 337
of bamboo grass {sasayabu). The brook flows with a mur-
muriiigf sound. When there is any little thing {ttani ka s* ko-
shi de tfio) that displeases him, he is sullen and, though you
speak [to himj, does not reply. Oxen walk slowly. The sick
one is gradually becoming weaker {yowatU kuru). A police-
man is carefully advising [him]. He came out with reluctance.
At {tii wa) Setsubun beans are scattered {barabara makn) all
through the rooms (Jieyagoto ni). He took leave {wakareru)
of {fit) his parents and went out tearfully. Lately on account
of the snow {yuki ga Jura no de) the poor are in distress and
are complaining. Hoping (thinking) to reach the deathbed
{shinime ni au) of my father, 1 came from far Formosa (a long
distance from Taiwan) ; but {no ni) missed it (could not meet)
by a day {ichi nichi no chigai de). He uses up his money in
driblets.
CHAPTER LXXV .
Many words which are translated by means of adverbs are
really substantives used adverbially. This is true of many of
the words which we class as ordinary adverbs (Ch. LXXVII,).
In this chapter wc shall confine our attention to certain words
denoting place, time, degree, etc., which are still in use as
substantives proper.
Such are koko, soko, asoko [asuko), dokoy dokka^ soko, koko,
kochira, ^soc/iira, achira, dochira, acki kochi or achira kochira
{to)f konata here, kanata there, etc. * They take particles
and postpositions ju-t like nouns : •
Doko ga 0 itd gozaiwasu ka.
Where have you pain (WliicU place is painful) ?
Doko wo sagashimashita ka. Where have you searched ?
Doko deshita ka. Where was it?
a Konata is used politely in speaking of a host's house : Kouata sama de tva
ffiinn satna go jbbu de kekko de ^oznimnsu. I am very glad all are well at your
bouse. It is also used as a personal pronoiim of the first person. Go husata wo
iiashiie crimashita, lie^ konata karn koso shitsitrei bakari ita shite orimasu. I
bnve been quite remis?. No, it is I who am always rude. Compare anu^fr,
sofMfa, donatay pp. 28 42.
S^S The Adverb [lxxv
To the same category belong such substantives as mae, saki
or offtoU front, ura or ushiro back, naka or uchi inside, soto
outside, ue above, shita below, muko the place opposite or yon-
der, hoka another place,* etc., which serve also iu lieu of
postpositions and will be treated under that head. As has
been explained (p. 20a), words of this kind lake the particle
ni to indicate the place where a thing or person exists and de
to indicate the scene of an event or a certain condition of things.
This rule applies likewise to such words as empd a distant place,
atari^ or hen {kono hen, sono hen^ etc.)* or kivipen vicinity, etc.
But we must keep in mind other uses of /// and de. The for-
mer may also have the sense of ** to " and indicate an indirect
object, while the latter often performs the same function as
the subordinative termination of the verb. ^ Compare :
Koko ni oriwasu, I am here.
Koko ni okimasu, I shall (will) put it here.
Koko de yasumimasho. I shall (will) rest here.
Koko de yoroshii. This place will do.
Words denoting time when used as adverbs commonly take
no part'cles. But when a contrast is implied, or when the
corresponding adveib in the English sentence takes the first or
emphatic position, wa is required (p. 23c). A word denoting
time in an unemphatic position, in the few cases when a par-
ticle is used, takes ni: inta ni, mae ni, nochi ni^ asa ni, ban
ni, etc. There are some apparent exceptions. Thus iina de
wa, konnichi de wa, etc., are equivalent to iina ni natU
zva^ etc. The expression ato de, in contrast with nochi ni,
originally denoted position. Also compare :
Ato de o hanashi moshimasfio, I will speak to you afterwards.
Kore wo ato ni shita hj ga iu It is better to postpone this.
Any of these words may by means of the particle no be made
a This //<?/m may mean not only "elsewhere," but also "besides." Note
also omoi-no hoka (tn)=an-gwai (c) beyond expectation, and koio-no-hoka (wx)
exceedingly, from the koto in koto m especially.
b There are a few adverbs formed by means of this de, but they are hardly
numerous enough to make a separate chapter; e. g., ato de afterwards, matru de
entirely mina de altogether, tada de gratis, hitori de alone (in the sense of
"spontaneously" /;i may be rd:led), kac/ii de afoot, AisasAthirt de after Si long
\nicivn], j'i/mn de by one's self, toehu de en route.
i.xxv] Substantives as Adverbs 339
an adjective (p. 119): muko no 0 Ura yonder temple; ima no
seito the present political parties, yube no kwaji last night's fire.
The principal adverbs of time are (comp. p. 66a) :
konmn^ koioshi^ tonen this year.
saiunen, kyonen last year,
issakunen, ototoshi {ptodoshi) year before last.
issakusakunen, sakiototoshi two years before last year.
inyonen^ rainen next year.
myogonen^ sarainen year after next.
kongetsu, kono tsuki this month.
sengeisu^ atogetsu^ mae no tsuki last month.
sensengetsu month before last.
raigetsu next month.
saraigetsu month after next
JkonshM^ kono sfm this week.
sensku last week, raishu next week.
Jkonnichi, kyo to-day.
sakujitsu^ kind yesterday.
sssakujitsu, ototoi day before yesterday. »
issakusakujitsu, sakiototoi two days before yesterday.
inyonichi^ asu^ ashita to-morrow.
myogonichi, asatte day after to-morrow.
yanoasaUff shiasatte two days after to-morrow.
aru hi {no koto) on a certain day, one day.
yokujitstt (nt), akuru ki (nf) the following day.
asa (ni) in the morning {asa hayaku early in the morning).
konchd^ kesa this morning.
kesahodoy kesagata this morning (used later in the day).
sakucho^ kino no asa yesterday morning. [it^g-
ifiyoc/io, myoasa, asu no asa, ashita no asa to-morrow morn-
6an (ni) danhodo, bankata {bangatd)^ bankei^ yukata {yu-*
gata), yukoku in the evening (p. 2 3 2d).
sakuban, sakuya, yube last evening.
Aomban, konya, konseki this evening.
a Oioioi or ototsui is derived from ochi^ yonder, far, isu, aad hu This tsu is
an old genitive particle. It appears also in onotLukara or mizukara^ classical
iox jibun de. With ototoi compare ototoshi, from ochi and toshi.
340 The Adverb [lxx\^
mybban^ myoya^ asu no ban, ashita no ban to-morrow evening.
hiru by day. yoru by night,
ivta {ni) now. * imagoro (ni) about this time.
tadaivia now, ju>t now (past), presently (future). ^
imagata^ imashigata a moment ago.
sakkit sakihodo, senkokn a short while ago (less than a day).
kono setsu in these days.
sakkon nowadays (lit. yesterday and to-day).
konohodo, konoaida {konaida) lately, recently. ^
senjitsu^ sakigoro a few days ago, the other day.
kinnen in recent years {kin=chikai),
moto originally, formerly.
vtukashi in ancient times.
hajivie (ni) at the beginning, at the firiit.
saisho {nt) at the very first.
fiochihodOf nochigata after a little while (within the day).
kondo next time (also : this time).
chikai uchi (ni) within a short time, soon,
kinjitsu within a few days (kin r^ chikai).
nochinochi after some time, after a long time.
shorai in the future.
itsu, itsugoro when, about when ?
Attention may well be called once more to kurai, bakariy
dake, hodo (pp. 22b, 36, 43, 48b). words which generally per-
form the functions of true adverbs, taking no particles, but
sometimes are treated just like noutis. Words like mina^ ozei^
etc. (Ch, XVIII,), are used both as adverbs aud occasionally
as substantives. So also :
banji all things, or, in every respect.
daitai the principal part, or, in the main.
tasho many or few, much or little, quantity, or, more or less.
taigai) taitei generality, or, for the most part, almost.
a Practically, of course, such a word as "now" must refer either to the
immediate future or to tlie immediate past. luui may also be used like im5 ia
the sense of " more " : ima tfpai one cup more. For imagorc note : Uiu de mo
iv.ai^nro always ahout this time.
b Tadnima difl'ers from tatla ima in that the latter can refer only to the past.
c Chika^-oro and ionof^oro may be used either of an event in the recent pa&t,
like kofiohodo and kotioaida, or, like kinrai, of a state of things continuin*; to
the present.
LXXV]
Substantives as Adverbs
341
Taigai (jaitei) ni shite oke. Don't take too much pains.
To the same category belong the suffix chu or ju (p. 137a),
as in karadaju the whole body, and ichido (lit. one and the
same), as in kydin seito ichido the teachers and pupils as a
body, the whole school. Such compound expressions may be
used adverbially, without particles, and also as substantives.
Finally we might include the numerals, with ikutsu, ikura
or nanihodo (vulgar namdo), etc. But the numeralives, though
originally substantives, never take the particles ga, wo, etc,,
and are therefore to be classed as adverbs.
Vocabulary
(Include the new adverbs.)
katana sword.
nada stretch of rough sea.
sakai boundary, frontier.
kaki'ji^ kake-mono,
karasu clear off, dispel (intr.
hareru).
f/ti'AnrasAisinQXicnsiVQ view.
kataru speak, tell.
fnona-gatari tale.
oka hill, land.
ho ear (of grain).
oka-bo upland rice.
yaki-ba crematory.
^^'^"^^ \ public bath.
sen-to J ^
jii, su (c) number. ^
chi-sho
ji-sho
tochi
hap'pu promulgation
^ji'Vien land, lot of
ground.
hot' tan beginning
hyd-ban rumor ( — no hydban
wo suru), reputation I pop-
ularity.
kein-pj the constitution.
shi-nin dead person.
to-ji medical treatment at a
hot spring {tj^^yu), tak-
ing the baths.
gam-pi-shi Japanese paper of
very fine quality.
kd'ban-sho police substation
(p. 940-
gyo-sei-kwan administrative
official
sai-bankwan judge. ^'
tabako'bon tobacco tray (con-
taining a small hibachi,
haifuki, etc.).
ki-fftyj na strange, wonderful.
a This is a very common word: sTt-gaku mathematics, dai-sU algebra ^dni
■abst it ul ion), //7M-JM singular number, /«>&//- jfl plural number, o*-jfi number of
r», su-hyaku several hundred, sn-ka-i^etsu several months.
b The term shi-ho-kwan (administcr-la\v-of?kial) includes both han-ji judj^es
arid /•^/«-/V public prosecutors.
342 The Advlkb [lkxv
hakaru calculate, estimate, nikki wo kuru turn leaves of
weigh, consider. a diary.
motomeru desire, search for, massugu (wi) straight
purchase. subete in general, all.
kachi de iku go afoot.
Exercises
Koko wa dkubo san no korosareta tokoro des.* Sakujitsu a
motome nas'tta kakeji wa soko ni o mochi de gozaimas^ ka.
Chotio soko ye itte kifnas\ » Mukashi koko ye zainiH no kubi
wo sarashimasK ta, As'ko ni tomyodai ga dekimasKta kara^
mo kono nada de hasen 7va arimas'mai, Doko ga o ito gozai-
vias'ka, Doko to mo iemasen ga, karadaju {ga) ito gozaimas\ ^
Myoiiichi wa yo ga aketara, sugu fii okosh'te o kure. Dare ka
tabakobon wo motte koi. Hai, tadaima. Kono kimpen ni ko-
bansho ga arimasen ka. Koko kara massugu ni san cho hodo
iku to, {kobansho ga) arimas\ Kono gampishi wa doko de o
kai ni narimasKta ka, Soko no kamiya de kaimaslita. Ha-
kone c nado ni wa moto sekisho ga atte, tegata ga nakereba, tj-
raremasen desKta. Dokka kono hen de ippai yarakashima
sho ; doko ga ii ka shim ^ Miharashi ga yj gozaimas^knru,
Uwoju ye mairiwashd. Joyaku-kaisei zen de mo seifu ni ya-
tow are ta gwaikokujin wa Nihonkokuju doko ye de mo suviu
koto ga dekimash' ta, Kome zva doko ni de mo ts'kuru to
iu wake ni wa ikanai. Mizu wo hikenai tochi ni tva okabo
no hoka wa ts'kurenai. ® Chotto soko ye iku n des^kara, ramp'
wa kesazu ni okimasho. Kore kara saki zva saka ga oi kara,
kuruina kara orite aruite mairimasho, Koko wa uma wo
kaes* tokoro des'kara, orite arukanakereba narimasen, Sento
{yuya) wa doko ni de mo arimas\ Koko de wa jama ni
naru kara, hibachi wo sochtra ni yare. Muko ni kemuri no
a Translate : I am Jjoing out for a little while. Soko ye is used indefinitely:
for itte kimasu sec p. 231.
b Doko to mo iemasen. I can't say where. Compare : Nan to mo iemasen, I
can't say. It may be, I don't know.
c The well known pass on the Tokaido.
d Yarakasu is a vulgar equivalent of yaru or suru; ippai yarakasu take
a drink. Uwoju is the name of a restaurant in Mukojimo.
c Okaho no hoka iva anything (any kind of rice) except upland rice. For
the particle ui in these two sentences compare pp. 56c, 59b.
lxxv] Substantives as Adverbs 343
(Uru iokoro ga arimas'ga, {are wa) nan des^ka. As'ko wa
shinin no yakiba {kwasoba) des\ Komiichi hajiviete wakari-
viash'ta. Ima kitchiri roku ji de£ka. Mada karekore jip-
pun hodo mae desttd, Onna wa yoru soto ye deru mono de wa
nai. Kino nikki wo kutte mitara^ konna warui tenki ga ma
tjka bakari isuBukimas*. Sassok'desu ga, * konnichi wa shd-
sh'j o negai mosKtai koto ga atte mairimasKta. Danna wa
itsu {de) mo 0 rusu no yd des'ga^ do sKta mon*deskd, lie,
shijii rusu to iu wake de wa gozaimasen ; bankata rokuji go ni
irasshareba, itsu mo 0 uchi des\ Senseiy Godaigo fennJ ga ^
Oki ye shimanagashi ni seraremasVta no wa itsugoro des'ka
{itsugoro no koto des^kd), SayD, karekore go hyaku shichi ju
nen hodo mae no koto des\ Chikagoro ito wa f'keiki des\
Monogatarino hottan ni wa yoku " ima wa mukashi" to kaite
arimas\ Moto wa gyjseikwan ga saibankwan wo kafiete ita
ga, ima de wa beisubeisu ni narimasKta, Sore wa dare ga
saisho ni iidasKta koto des*ka. Konogoro wa mata joyaku*
kaisei no hydban ga gozaimas\ Imashigata kaminari ga nat-
ia ja nai ka» Ima Ueno no kane wo utta yd des'ga, uchi wa
shimasen desKta ka ; nanji no knne desho. Tadaima ni ji
zvo uchimasKta, Ni ju ni nen no haru kempj ga happu ni
fiariviasKta, Washi hodo hayaku tobu tori wa nai. Kono
chisho wa sftorai hijo ni takaku narimasho. Chikagoro wa
kotOHohoka 0 samu gozaimas\ Daitai dekimash'ta.
This {koko wa) is Japan Bridge ; distances in every direction
{kdbj ye no risu) are all calculated from this bridge (they cal-
culate making this bridge the origin). To {made wa) that
place we can ride (go by horse), but beyond {kara wa) that we
must dismount and go a foot. Last year {wa) I stopped here^
but will not stop this time {wa), because the rooms were dirty.
Where are you going this vacation {ni wa) ? I should like to
go somewhere among the mountains {yama ye de mo). I lost
my notebook somewhere {ye) ; no matter where I search I
a By using this expression one makes an apology for proffering a request
without the usual ceremonious preliminaries.
b The Emperor Go-daigo, ** the later Daigo" {go=^ocki) reigned 13x9—1338.
Xiaving made an unsuccessful attempt to wrest the supreme power from the
Mojo family, he was banished to the island of Oki in the Sea of Japan.
344 The Adverb [lxxv
cannot find it (ntits* karimasen). This sea (i) is not always
{2) f so] calm as (4) [it is] to-day (3). The cold in (of) Hokkai-
do is almost the same as [that ofj Germany. In Japan there
«rc a good many mountains that are as high as Oyama. In
the whole world there are no [other] mountains as high as the
Himalayas. Last night it was very hot, so that I could not
sleep well. To-day swords are often sold to Europeans,
because they are no longer needed (have become useless).
What time is it now ? It is probably about ten o'clock. Go
to the nefghbor's and inquire if the master is at home. I just
now caught sight of (tnika-keru) him going out in {de) a
riksha. This year the heat seems {yo des*) to continue long.
I feel^ueer (a strange feeling does) to-day for some reason
or other (ttandaka). At the beginning I coutd not sit [in the
Japanese way), but afterwards {wa) I gradually became accus-
tomed [to it]. Every year when summer comes (it becomes
summer) he goes for {ni) treatment to hot springs (of) here
and there. Lately many missionaries were invited to the
American Legation and entertained. Outside it looks unat-
tractive {kitattai)y but inside it is very fine.
CHAPTER LXXVI
The subordinatives of certain verbs must be rendered by
means of English adverbs ; e. g., kasanete iu say repeatedly,
keiyo shite iu speak metaphorically, etc. The following
words have became practically adverbs. A few of them, which
we may designate as formal, are heard not so much in common
conversation as in speeches :
aete daringly (formal).
aratainete again, anew.
hajimeU for the first time.
hataskite after all, really, as was expected. ^
itatie exceedingly, veiy; .^
kaetU on the contrary, rather.
a As is not infrequently the case, the native word has become formal, in
the sense of " as was expected," while an no gotoku generally takes its place in
the colloquial.
tXXVfl SuBORDINATniES AS AdVERBS 345
kanete previously.
kiwameie extremely (formal). »
kozoite all (formal).
mashite how much more.
narashite on an average, from narasu level (p. 20 ra).
otte afterwards, by and hy^ from on chase.
sadameie in all probability,, doubtless (with probable form).
sevtete at least.
shiite compulsorily, perforce^ importunately.
subet€ in general, all.
tatte urgently, importunately.
xvakete^ tori-wake especially.
inae'inotte=vtae «/ previously, beforeliand. *>
^?;//^i->^///^ decisively, resignedly (p. 292, 11).
ori'itte persistently, earnestly.
oshi-nadete (classical nabeii) in general, on an average.
besshiti especially, for betsu ni shite.
kesshite (p. 214a) positively, never (with negatives).
Compare da shite how, how is it that, why (p. 212b), do
shite mo by no means (with negatives), so shite then, so, and
{p. 21 2y 3), toki to shite at times. ^
The etymology of these words in all cases where it is practi-
cally helpful will readily be guessed by the student. But it
should be noted that the following verbs are obsolete, in the
colloquial : aeru dare, kozoru assemble, suberu bring together,
govern, and naberu or nmneru=^naraberu put in a row.
Both hajimete and subete are used with uo as adjectives:
hajimete no koto the first instance, subete no mono all things.
Note also fnotte-no-Zioka^oinoi-no-hoka or koto^no-hoka very
(always used in a bad sense).
The following are derived from negative subordinatives :
a The verb Hwamem to deierniine, or to carry to an extreme, is best tran-
slated by means of the adverb "extremely " : o^ori (or zei-takti) ivo kirvameru
to be extremely luxurious.
b The adverb tisatle day after to-morrow is derived from asu and satte^ from
taru leave ; sendatte, from j//i and tatUy from taisu pass^ elapse.
c The expression yaya-mo sureba (or yayn rno sun* to) « quite often," derived
from yaya gradually, considerably, is also practically an avlvcrb, though it is
usually to be rendered " is apt to," like ickaku.
346
The Adverb
[lxxvi
kakarazu {vto) unexpectedly.
nokorazu all.
oboezu unconsciously.
omowazu unintentionally.
tarazu closely, nearly.
kanarazu assuredly, certainly, without fail, necessarily.
iokarazu in the near future, soon.
viuko-vtizu 7ti blindly, recklessly.
yamu'Wo-ezu^ yamuoezu unavoidably (p. 2S9b).
ai'kaivarazu as always.
tori-aezu immediately, in haste, provisionally.
iori'Vto-naosazu namely, in other words, the same thing as.
shirasu-shirazu unawares.
Vocabulary
it' gar a lineage (p. 217a).
ke-mono hairy quadruped,
beast ^
yuki-doke thawing of snow.
iuoto-kin ) capital,
gwan-kin ) principal.
koy ko-ko (the second ko^^o-
konat) filial piety.
Ju'bo father and mother.
JU'Shin inability to compre-
hend, doubt, suspicion.
ko-zui flood.
ris'shui) rise in the world,
shuS'Se \ promotion.
shifi'iai body.
shursho lamentation, mourn-
ing.
sui'gai damage by floods.
iO'kwai city, metropolis.
yu-reki traveling for pleasure.
shu'gi'in the Lower House,
House of Representatives
(p. 305a).
iei'shutsu-an^gi-an bill (p.
303a).
mottomo na reasonable.
ki'Viuzukashii ill-humored.
iyagaru dislike.
osamari ga isuku be settled.
gudaguda tii you get dead
drunk.
tai'Zai sum sojourn, stay.
rokuroku fully, sufficiently
(with negatives).
ioki ni now (at the beginning
of a sentence).
a The term kedaniono^ from ke-isU'tnono (tsu genitive particle), exactly
corresponds to the English " beast " and is almost obsolete, being used only ia
vulgar curses, while kemotio, which originally denoted "domestic cattle," has
been expanded so as to include all hairy beasts.
LXXVl] SUBORDINATIVES AS Ad VERBS 347
Exercises
Tembun nenkan ni hajiineie Seiyojin ga Nikon ye kimasJi-
ta,^ Kaneie o nainae wa uketamawatte itnash'ta,^ Amari
ieinei ni iisugiru to, kaette shitsurei ni atarimas\ Dj shUe
tno Nikon no kon ga yonteru yd ni wa narimas'mai. KessUte
sonna koto wa sum na, Dj sh'te mo zenkwai wa itaskimas*-
fftai. Anata hajimeie Seiyo ye oide ni nam no nara, sazo to-
kwai no tateviono no takai no ni c odoroki nasaru desho (p. 1 32
a). Hajitnete go ran nasaru n des'kara, go /us kin iva go mot-
iomo des* (p. 33d). Tonari de wa teishu ga shinimasfC ta ka-
ra, sadamete skusho sKte iru koto desho. Zaisan mo ari, na
mo aru hito deskara^ sadamete skugiin giin ni senkyo sare-
fnaslio. ^ Nikon no kon ga yomeru yd ni naranak'to vio, seiuete
{wa) hanaski dake de mo jiyu ni^ dekirn yd ni naritai mon
des\ Hobo {wo) yureki suru koto wa dekinak*te mo, semete
Kyoto dake wa zeki kembutsu sKtai mon*des\ Ano kito wa
geko da no ni, shiite sake wo nowaseinask'ta kara gudaguda
niyoimasKta. Jyagaru no ni, skiite kodoitio wo gakko ni yari-
fnask'ta. Nihonjin wa torizvake teinei des\ Doits de iva karu
ni naru to, yukidoke de yoku kozui ga arimas'ga, sakunen wa
bessKte suigai wo uketa tokoro ga o gozaimash'ta, Wataknshi
7va tovtodachi to kanashi wo sKte aruite iru uchi ni shirazu-
shirazu toi tokoro made ikiinasKta, Betsu ni keiko wa shivia-
sen desVta ga, shirazu-shirazu hanaski ga dekiru yd ni nari-
inasKta, HisasKku go busata wo itaskimask'ta ; mina sama o^
kawari mo gozaimasen ka. Toki ni, tokarazu izure ye ka (dok-
ka ye) go shuttatsii ni narimas" ka, Nikongo no keiko tvo nasa-
ru o tsumori nara, kanarazu kanji wo oboenakereba narimasen.
Kemono de mo ano tori des'kara, viask'te ningen zva kodomo
^vo daiji ni skinakereba narimasen. * Mori san wa Ise no tai-
byd ye kutsu wo kaita mama {de) agotta to iu fubun ga ari-
a Tent-bun is the name of a nenif*, 1532 — 1555. Xcn-kan is derived from
n^nsss/os/ii and J^art=aida; translate : during the period called I'embun.
b An expression often heard by a person whei introduced to another.
C ^//fi^'m^Vw member of the Lower House.
d Jiyti niiicftly , unrestrictedly; fiyu ni Itanasu speak readily.
e Ana fori reikis to a previous illustration of the idea expressed by I'o -n'O
dniji ni su> u.
348 The Adverb [lxxvi
viasKta ga^ hatasKte so desKta ka, * *' Shintai happu kore wt^
ftibo ni uku ; aete sokonai-^yaburazaru wa ko no hajime nari "^
to Kokyo ni kaite arimas\ ^ Yokohavia ni mairiinasKie
toriaezu o tazune mo shim as K (a ga^ mata aratamete uka-
gaimas/w. ^ Sore wa iorimonaosazu ko iu imi des\ Jikam
ga nakaita mon des^ kara^ yamuwoezu rokuroku hanashi mo
shinaide kaetie mairimasVta. Ano hito wa toki to sKte hifi
ni kimuzukashii ko'o ga gozaimas\ Taite tomeru mono des*
karay tsui yuhan tio chiso ni natte kimasKta. Izure otte go
htnji wo itashiviasho, Anata ni oriitU o negai mdsKtai koto
g^a gozaimas\ Kono shinamono wa narasKte {narashi) hito*
tsu ga ju go sen ni atarimas\ Kono setswa itatte fukeiki de
makoto ni komarimas\ Mukdmizu ni yarikaketa no de nan
to mo osamari no ts'keyd ga nakunarimasK ta. Kono ie
wo tate-ru ni go sen yen tarazu kakarimasK ta. Tadaima o
tegami wo haiken itashimasKte toriaezu sanjo itash*ta yd na
xvake de, nani mo motte mairimasen kara^ izure sofio uchi ni
viata yukku-ri o ukagai mdshimasho. Sore wa mottenohoka
futsugo da.
If not all {mina de naku to mo), return at least half {ham-
dun dake de mo). If I can't (though I don't) make anything^
specially {beisu ni i), I wish at least to recover (torikaesu) the
principal. That wrestler is especially stout. To-day as it is
very windy (the wind is very strong), you must be especially
careful with the fire (/// 7io yojin wo sum). This spring (p.
317a) the cherry blossoms have bloomed especially early. It
happened just as {tori ni naru) I prophesied (beforehand saying
put). Is this your first trip abroad (in regard to your going
abroad is kondo the first time) ? About this time {imagoro wd)
it ought {hazu da) to be getting warmer, but {no ni) on the
a Viscount Mori, Minister of Edacation, was assassinated on the ixth of
February, 1889, for an alleged display of irreverence at the shrine of Tse. he no
tai'hyo [tai great) is the largest and most celebrated femple of the san-goddesR-
b The Ko-kyo {ko filial piety, kybz=oshu) is a Confucian Classic. Happu is
from hatsu hair and fu skin ; kore ivo is pleonastic, as often in the literary
language; uku is llic conclusive form of ukeru receive; aett is usually to be
translated "dare to"; the negative of sokonai-yabufu takes the attributive
fonn before the particle wj ; narir=4tsu,
c There is an implied apology for not bringing n miyav^.
Lxxvii] Ordinary Adverbs 349
contrary it has become gradually colder the last (kono) two or
three days. As he is lazy he will doubtless fail in the examina-
lion. How is it that you have learned Japanese so qdckly ?
In this case you must certainly add {tskerii) the word wa. As
he is clever and of good famib^ he will doubtless rise in the
world. I shall soon go to Atami, but intend to return [after]
staying [there] three days. The pupils of this school are in
general studious (benkyo des*). This is an extremely interest-
ing book ; do read it (reading sec). The Government's bill
(«/ wa) was opposed by (act) all the representatives {go). On
the way (2) yesterday (1) I unexpectedly met your parents
(^£0 ryoshin savia). Mutsuki is the same thing as January. *
CHAPTER LXXVII
There remains a comparatively small class of words used as
adverbs which are without any inflection, particle, peculiar
structure, or any external mark to indicate what they are.
I. Some are derived from the Chinese. Note compounds
with ichi ** one " and vtai ** every " :
£^oku^kiwaineii (emphatic shi-goku, from shi^itaru) very. ^
cfio-do exactly, just.
dai'bu, dai'bun (lit. large part) very, rather.
gwau'rai^moto-yori originally, in reality,
hei'Zii ordinarily, usually, habitually.
irai hereafter, since (in the latter sense with a substantive
or subordinative). ^
i-j<?* minutely, in detail.
kin-rai lately, recently (p. 340c).
fnochi-ron, muron (lit. without discussion) of course.
sek'kakn with special pains, kindly (p. 193d).
shi'ju (lit. beginning and end) constantly, always.
sko'sen after all, by no means (with negatives).
a AfuhuH, from tnutsumashii friendly, sociable, is so-called because January
I a montli of social festivities.
b Practically kiwamed is more emphatic even than shi^oktt.
c In the sense of " licreaftcr " : Anaia iva irai so in koto wo shite wa ikefnii-
BW, Osoreifimashita ; irai iva ki ivo tsukemasu kara, dozo^ go kamben t^'O tie^ai-
You must n*t do such a thing again. 1 am very sorry, I will be careful
licreafter ; please be patient with nic.
350 The Adverb [lxxvu
ta-bun (lit. many parts) for the most part, probably.
to-tei utterly, at all (with negatives).
id-to^ ioto at length, finally.
tsu-reij tsu-jd usually, customarily.
zan-ji {zan^shibaraku, ji^toki) a little while.
zen-iai (lit. whole body) constitutionally, originally, properly
speaking, in reality {zentai ni in general).
zuibun (fit) a good deal, considerably.
iJkJkJ (lit. one direction) entirely, at all (with negatives).
ipfiai (ni) a whole — , with one's whole — (set ippai with all
one's might),
issaij issetsu entirely, at all. *
isso (lit. one layer) doubly, more. ''
ittai (lit. one hoAy)^ zentai.
mai-nen^ mautoshi yearly.
mai'getsu^ mai-tsuki monthly.
mai'sAu weekly, mai-nichi daily.
inai-asa every morning, mat-ban every evening.
inai'do every time, often.
Other adverbs are derived from stems of native verbs :
amari, ammari too, so very, so much, from amarti be in excess.
— kiri, giri merely, only, just, from kiru cut. ^
tsumari after all, in the end, so to speak, finally, from tsu-
maru be straitened.
ottsuke presently, soon, from oii chase (p. 297a).
sashi-atari at present, from ataru strike.
yo'doshi the whole night through, from tosu cause to pass.
The following, of native origin, may be designated adverbs
proper. The list should include ko (kayo ni), so (sayo nt)^
a Sai and se/sU are variant readings of the same cliaracter. IssetsH is used.
only with negative words.
b Isso (no koio), which means " rather," is probably a corruption of this.
c See pp. 232a, 233d. Mo kore kiri niairimasen. I shall not come any more.
Bakari or bakkari, from hakaru calculate, might be included in the same grovp
with kiri. It is used not only with substantives and numerals in the sense of
'< about " but also with substantives, subordinatives, etc., in the sense of
"only" and with preterits in the sense of "only" or "just" c. g., asonde
bakafi iru do nothing but play, sukoshi totta bakari desu have taken only a
little, kaetta bakari dtsu have just returned (p. 229c). Note also the idiom
— bakari de nakti — mo " not only — but also " (p. Z46a).
Lxxvii] Ordinary Adverbs 351
a * and do. From the last are derived dojBo {nani-to-zo), doka
somehow or other, if possible, please (p. I770> ^^^ dome.
Note : So wa ikanai^ or, So de wa ikenai. That won't do.
That's the wrong way.
dose {do shite mo), dode {do de mo) any how, at any rate,
after all.
hanahada (from hanahadashit) very, very much.
hotondo (from classical hotohoto) almost, very much.
ikaga (from ika ni kd) how ?
iku'bun-ka somewhat
ima-sara {sara ni in addition, again) after so long a time, no
more (with negatives).
isfure in some way or other, at all events (p. 305 b).
ka-nari moderately, passably, fairly.
katsute formerly, once before (formal).
fnada still, yet. ^ mata again. ^
fftasu first of all, on the whole, well {hito-mazu once, for a
while). [negatives). ^
7nd already, by this time, soon, now, still, no more (with
ma-Iiaya already, soon, no more (with negatives).
moppara chiefly, principally, specially.
inoUomo most
nani'dun, nambun {fit) in every way, at any rate, at all
(with negatives), by all means, please (p. 208d).
nao still more. nao-sara all the more.
naee why ? «
nomi only {sore nomi narazu=^sore bakari de naku).
a This a is used not in a iu but also, rarely, with other verbs: a yaite it
iva toiemo seM shimasumai. If he acts like that, he will never succeed.
b See p, ijd. Afada ari//tasu Jta, Are there any left? Maka ichi ji desu. It
is only one o'clock.
c Mata does not mean exactly •* again " in: Sorg iva mata nanigoto desu ka.
And what is that 7
d Mojiki ni now at once ; nio yoroshU gozaimasu that will do now ; m'j taknsan
enough now ; nid arimaien there are no more ; mo {ma) sukoshi a little more or
a little longer ; md (ma) hitotsu one more ; md ichi do once more ; md sukoshi de
wiLhin an ace of, almost, soon.
e Foreignes should be careful about using na%e in direct address. It is
rather familiar, and is never heard in polite conversation, except perhaps in
9taze desu ka. Use do shite instead of nate. For naze naraba and nate to iu no
ni sec p. 224b.
352 The Adverb £lxxvii
o-kata for the most part, probably. *
oti-fushi^oriori^ tokidoki now and then,
oyoso about, approximately. ^
sa-hodo (ni) so much (with negatives).
safe so, then, well (in proceeding with a story or speech).
sujso how — you must (with probable form).
— shika shikya but, only (with negatives).
sukoshi a little.
sunawacki that is, namely.
iada^ tatta only, merely. ^
tO'kaku in one way or another, is apt to, sad to say. ^
iomokakumoy toinokaku, tonikaku at any rate.
toiemoy for Memo kakuUmo^ by no means (with negatives).
yagate soon, presently.
yahari, yappari likewise, too, still, notwithstanding.
yo-hodoy yoppodo a good deal, very (p. 174a).
yoppiie {yo hito yo) the whole night.
yoyaku. yoyo finally, at last, with difficulty, barely.
In the literary language many of these words, especially
those derived from the Chinese, are used also as substantives.
In the colloquial, too, many of them may be used with no.
The student will generally be able to judge from the nature of
the adverb whether it can be so used or not. Especially
common are : mochiron tio koto a matter of course, sekkaku no
oboshiineshi your kind intention, zanji 110 aida for a little
-while, yDyaku no koto de with great difficulty.
2. There are particles of emphasis, koso, sac, sura and dafii^
which can hardly be translated, unless by means of the word
**even." Koso has on the words which it immediately follows
a The learned also say osorakuwa, which may be translated, •* It is to be
feared that." A similar classical form ne^^awakniva, which is equivalent to
dmo or naniiozo.
b The origiaal classical form oyoso also occurs in the sense of ** in general."
Oyoso may be used pleonastically with kurai, etc. (p. 72c).
c Tadi is often used pleonastically with bakari, kiH or shika. Note also
iada de ^xzX\%, Tada desu. It costs nothing.
d Tokaku occurs with especial frequency in sentences that cxpr«»ss regret
and is oiten hard fo translate (=German leider): Tokaku kono setsu wa ante
ga furimnsu. It rains a great deal these days, 7 okaku yasut mono tva hayaku
sonjimaiu. Clicnp things soon wear out.
Lxxvii] Ordinary Adverbs 353
the same effect as italics in English. It may be added to
substantives (p. 323), adverbs (p. 3i4b)y postpositions, con-
ditionals and subordinatives :
Sdyaite koso koko to iu mono da.
To act like that is filial piety indeed.
Nihonjin kara chokusetsu ni naraite koso honto no Nihongo
g-a oboerareru no ni, S'fnis*san wa gwaikokujin ni tsuite ben-
kyo wo shite orimasu. In spite of the fact that Japanese can be
mastered best by learning directly from a Japanese, Mr. Smith
13 studying under a foreigner.
Sae is usually added to substantives, adverbs or stems of
verbs in conditional or concessive clauses (p. 279a), and often
occurs in the^combination {de) sae (mo) :
Kodomo de sae mo yoku wakaru no ni
Though even a child can understand
Sura is used only with substantives, postpositions, subordina*
tives and in the idiom {de) sura {mo) :
Issen sura vtotanai. I have n't even a cent
Chanto shoko wo misete sura {mo) so de nai to iimasu.
He denies it even though I show him the evidence.
Naporeon de sura mo Roshiajin no tame ni yaburaremashita.
Even Napoleon was defeated by the Russians.
Dani is used, with substantives, in the same sense as sura,
3. Finally we have the particle mo. It serve to modify the
word which it follows and has the sense of (a) "also,*' *' too,"
•• on the other hand," and (b) " even."
Kore mo yoroshii. TTiis also will do.
Anata mo oide ni ftarimasu ka. Will you go too ?
Shoyu wo {6) shitaji to mo iimasu.
S/idyu is also called shitaji.
Ima mo so iu shukwan ga nokotte orimasu ka.
Does such a custom persist even now ?
Hitori mo orimasen. There is not even one there.
Mon0 (wo) me iwasu {ni) without saying anything at all.
Hitotsu mo nokosazu {ni) without leaving a single one.
« ObserYe the position of mo; one never hears skUaji mo to timam.
354 The Adverb [lxxvii
Do sum koto vio dekisu. It can't be helped ( = Shikata ga nai).
In many negative expressions mo is untranslatable :
kagiri mo nai unlimited, infinite.
kawari mo nai unchanging.
kono ue mo nai unsurpassed (of good things only).
omoi mo yoranai unexpected.
Warukti mo nai. That's not bad.
Arisj mo nai hanashi desu. It's improbable (p. 276b.)
Compare adverbial expressions like ma-mo-naku (p. 315).
Added to interrogativcs mo makes them universal indefi-
nites (Ch. XVII.) :
itsu made mo for ever.
doko made mo to the utmost, to the very end.
ikutsii mOt ikura mo, ikutari mo, etc., very many.
ika-ni-mo indeed, very. ^
When 1)10 is repeated it has the sense of ** both — and," or,
with a negative word, " neither — nor " :
Kore mo are mo it. Both this and that are good.
Nomi mo ka mo takusan orimasu.
Both fleas and mosquitoes are plentiful.
Pen mo inki mo arimasen. There is neither pen nor ink.
Mo rarely serves as a conjunction (p. 400, 16). ^
The combination de mo {=de atie mo) or, more emphatic-
ally, de sae mo or de sura mo, may be rendered " even." De
mo is also used to make the sense of a word vague and may be
rendered " such a thing as," " or something of the kind " (p.
178b), or, with a negative word, " exactly " (p. 237a). De mo
with interrogative pronouns makes emphatic indefinites (Ch.
XVII). It takes the place not only of wa, ga and wo, but also
of other particles. Like mo it may be added not only to sub-
stantives, but also to particles and postpositions :
Daigakusha de sae mo wakarimasen.
Even fjreat scholars do not understand.
a From the classical ika ni=dd how ? Jka ni shite mo=dd skite mo. Ika ni
MO meant originally ** u\ every way.*' It is now often used as a response ia
conversation like the English " To be sure I "
b Mo also enters into the idiom— >&<x tno shirenai (p. 109a), concessives like
keredomo and to iedotno (pp. 99, 245), yori mo (p. 136), moshi mo, etc., without
making any perceptible addition to the sense.
xxxvii] Ordinary Adverbs 355
Umpitsu de vio yoroshiu A lead pencil will do.
Gakusha de mo gozaimasen. He isn't what you call a scholar.
J^en de mo empitsu de mo ariviasen.
There is not a pen of any sort nor any pencil.
Gitn fit naranai {narumai) mono de mo nai (common idiom).
It is not impossible that he will become a representative.
Z>j de mo kamaimasen. Any way will suit.
Natsu de mo yasumi wa arimasen.
[1] have no vacation even in summ r.
Seiyo no yoi shiba wa Kobe de mo ^ metta ni miraremasen.
One can seldom see a good European play even in Kobe.
Sore de mo hara wo tatemasen.
He nevertheless did not get angry.
Jya de mo o de mo kamaimasen. ^
1 don't care whether he likes it or not.
Mukojima made de mo ikitai to oiftoimasu.
I should like to go at least as far as to Mukojima.
Nan-de-mo is used adverbially in the sense of *' at all events/'
** probably." :
Nan de-mo benkyo ga kanjin da.
In any case diligence is the important thing.
Nan-de-mo jibun de Tokyo ye ittarashii.
It seems likely that he himself has gone to Tokyo.
The combination to mo in Nan to mo iemasen needs no fur-
ther explanation (p. 342b). In other connections to mo ap-
pears to be elliptical, as in Kayuku mo nan to mo nai (p. 252b),
where to mo = nan to iu koto mo ; or. So to mo (or wa) shirazu^
where so to mo=sonna koto ga aru to in koto mo. In replies
to questions to mo is especially common and has the sense of
*• most assuredly " :
Kimasu to mo. He will certainly come.
Arimasu to mo. Of course there are.
4. Our " yes " corresponds to sj da, so desu, sayo de gozai-
ffiasu (but see also p. 134a) ; *'no/' to so j'a nai, sayo de wa
a In this case not Kobe de de mo. But even this is a possible construction;
c. g., Nikon de wa Nichiyobi de mo lamawazu s/iobai wo Uashimasu. Yokohama
de de mo desu ka. In Japan people do business even on Sunday (lit. even on
Sunday not heeding). Is that the case even in Yokohama? De mo may Ijc an
ellipsis for ni de mo : Dare de mo dekimasuy for. Dare ni de mo dekimasu, »
b This 3 is the literary equivalent of h^i yes. Compare oztif^ or djiru-
agree or comply with.
356 The Adverb [lxxvii
gozaimasen, etc. One may also repeat the verb of the ques-
tion. Waiarimashita ka. IVakarimashita (or IVakarimasen).
Have you understood ? Yes (or No). The word hat or kei
alone usually means " yes " in the sense tliat the speaker is
attentive to what is beings said to him. Hat or hei and tie or
iya also precede verbs : Hai^ wakarimashita. Yes, I under-
stand, lie, wakarimasen. No, I don't understand. But it is
a peculiarity of the Japanese that these words refer not so
much to the objective fact as to the attitude of agreement or
disagreement with what has just been said (p. I2a): Kyo
kimasen ka. Hai (or Sayd de gozaimasu). Isn't he coming^
to day ? No (lit Yes, i. e., as you say). lie (or So de goxai-
masen) would have to be translated Yes, he will (lit. No. i. e.,
you are mistaken). Hence such combinations as Sayd, kimasen,
or, lie, kimasu.
Vocabulary
(Include the new adverbs.)
chtmba lameness, lame per- moku {=fne eye) intersection
son (or animal). of lines on a checker-board,
momi red silk cloth. numerative for checkers.
Uukue [Japanese] table sei energy, force.
p. 96d). datnrpan conference, negoti-
e ha-gur^ black dye for the ation.
teeth, a dan-nen {dan^kiru, nen=
ma-gd one in charge of a omot) ceasing to think
horse, hostler or driver. about, giving up.
mayu eyebrows. fu-soku insufficiency, dissatis-
mayu'ge " {ke hair). faction.
naga-iki long life. nani fusoku ga fiat is well off.
c shi'Oki execution (of crimi- i-chi position, situation.
nals). i-slid clothes.
JO {c)=^da place (ui composi- jis-sai actual conditions,
tion). practice. ^
ft In olden times all married women blackened their teeth. It was a mark of
faithfulness and respectability. Thte best quality of Asgurohtin^ made of iron
ore it was called Jk^am. To dy« the t«eth is o haguro wo tsukeru,
b Also used as an adverb in the sense ** in reality."
LXXVIl]
Ordinary Adverbs
357
kin-skin circumspection, oipd^
eration.
mei-ya honor, reputation.
on-do temperature.
ft'kuisu reason, argumenta-
tion.
shi-dan division (of the army).
ship'Pai failure.
shu'kwan habit, custom.
tsu'sho commerce.
tm-yd being in common use,
currency.
yo-jo taking care of the
health.
jo'bi'gun standing army. *
kai'sui-yoku sea (water) bath-
ing.
men-jo permit, license.
ryaia^menjo == ryokoken pass-
port.
utoi distant, estranged, un-
acquainted.
dame na useless, impossible.
bay am prevail, be in fashion.
hayari no fashionable,
me no chikai shortsighted.
— ni otoru be inferior to.
kokoro erti perceive, under-
stand.
kamai'Uukeru pay attention
to (with vf&).
oi-karau drive out.
kau beg.
ama-goi wo suru pray for
rain.
hiiki suru favor» be partial to
(with wo or «/).
jo-yakn %vo musubu make a
treaty.
i-sha ni kakarn consult a
physician.
on-gi ni kanzuru feel grate-
ful for kindness.
Exercises
Ikanimo ossharu tori de gozaimas\ Ima de vio Nikon no
onna zua mayuge wo otoshimas* ka. Sayd sa^ wakai onna wa
inina tatete imas* ; mata toshiyori no uchi ni mo SeiyZfii ni
tateti iru onna mo arimas*, ^ Anata wa hodo no ii koto dak-
kafi^ (p seji bakkari) itte imas\ Kore wa kotjgakko (p. 55a)
de bakari mochiiru tokuhon des\ Mada Nikon no cka wa
nonde mita koto ga arimasen kara^ ori ga attafa, ippai
nonde fnitai moWdes\ Koban wa m3 sappari tsuyo shinaku
a Yjora jd:^at5Uft€ ni, In^sasonaeru have in readiness, and gun army. The
firsi reserve is yo-bi-gun, fiom yos=^arakajim$ beforehand ; the second rcEerve,
k^-H-gun, from ki, a variant of go^anochL
b Mayugt is often pronounced miaigt, Mayugt wo oiosu shave the eyebrows \
f'iayug^ wc tatim let the eyebrows grow.
G ffad^ n4 a Jhto fkittery. With iaMari the particle wo is rarely used : koio
wo bakari. In the next sentence note the position of dt : k^Qgakkb bakari d$
means «« it being only a college."
The Adverb ^ [lxxvu
nari^^^^^^^hnogoro s*koshi mo ante ga ftfrimasen kara,
hyak' sla^K^matU amagoi wo shimas\ Ooka Echizen no
kami 7va^ hito no kao wo ntizu ni saiban wo shimasKta ; naze
nafeba, kao wo mireba^ shizen to dochira ka (fit) hiiki suru
kokoro ga okoru kara des\ Itsu mo go kigen yj irasshaimaslite
kekko de gozaimas. Do iu fii ni ten ami no keiko wo sKtara yo
gozaimasho. So de wa ikemasen ga. ko nas' ttara yoroshu gozai-
fnasho. Nihon no jobigun wa tatta ^ j'u san shidan sh'ka art-
fnasen, Ano hito wa taisd kinshin sh'te sake wo nomanaide ori-
fnas\ Tadaima yonda bakari des'kara^ oboete iru hazii desga.
Sakuban no o kyaku wa ikutari desh'ta ka. Mina de ju nin
vianekimasK ta ga^ tatta roku nin sh'ka kimasen desKta. Gaku-
mon^ sae areba^ meiyo no aru ichi ni noboremas\ Watakushi
no tokei wa mo yo ji ni narimas' ; shikashi chanto atte iru
ka do da ka wakarimasen. Sonna ni osoku wa gozaimasen ;
mada san ji han des\ Ano uma wa chimba da kara, tada
de mo iya da, Inu de sae mo shujin no on zva wasurenai,
Aviari kaze ga fuite iru yd de wa arimasen . O taku de wa
mina sama o kawari mo gozaimasen ka. Seiyo no suzume wa
os^to vtesto wa keiro ga taisd chigaimas* ga, Nihon no wa
mes*mo os*mo (or to) onaj'i koto des\ Ishikawa Goemon ga ^
o shioki ni nam toki ni, watakushi wa tada wazuka no kane
wo nusunda bakari desga, Hideyoshi wa tenkafu wo nusu-
mimasKta no ni, naze watakushi bakari shirabete Hideyoshi
wa shirabemasen ka to moshimash'ta. Gasshukoku ^ seifu wa
bakufu to nagaku dampan wo sh'ta ato de yjyaku tsus/id-joyakn
71/0 viusubimasKta. Mago ni mo is ho (Proverb). ^ Kobo ni
a This is the name of a machi-bugyo in Edo in the XVIII. Century, who is
iamous among the Japanese for the Solomonic wisdom of his judgments. The
city was governed hy two bugyo who possessed military and judicial as well as
administrative functions. Echizen is tlie name of a province on the coast of
tlie Japan Sea; kami lord. Titles like Echizen tio Kami, originally used only
of the lord of the country, gradually became applicable to others.
b Taiia is used when a quantity is regarded as very small. Compare tada-
go yen satsu ichi mat shika motanai and tatta issen shika motanai,
c A notorious robber at the end of the XVI. Century.
d Gas-shu-koku the United States, from gd=awaseru, shu province aod koku,
e Clothes make the man. Compare the other proverb : Mugi-wara ningyd
mo ishd-gara. Even a doll made of wheat straw [is judged according to] the
quality of its clothes (p. 217a).
Lxxvii] ^ Ordinary Adverbs ^^^^^ 359
fno Jude no ayainari (Proverb). ^ Oya kt^^^^^^^no zeni
kam wa tanin da (Proverb). ^ Taiko sama^^^^mda no wa
Keicho « san nen sunawachi sen ^o hyaku ku jt^achi nen de*
sfCta, Yd wa ato ni sKte inazu o agari nasai. Mo shakkin
tva sukkari kaesKte shimaimasU ta kara, kore de anshin des\
Kyoto no jinko wa oyoso san ju roku man nin gurai des\
Mo hitotsu meshiagare. Mo kore kiri kiinasen ka, O me wa
ikaga des'ka. Arigato^ kono setsu wa daibu yd gozaimas\
Nihon 711 mo kinnen wa kaisuiyokujo ga tak'san dekimasK ta,
IVatakushi wa go no sensei ni shichi moku okasete moratie mo
shiju makete imasKta ga, dandan jozu ni natte ima de wa yd-
yaku katsu yd ni narimasKta, ^ Fujisan wa itsu mo yuki ga
tsumotte ite shiroku miemas*ka. lie, goku ats'ku nareda, hito
ts'ki gurai no aida yuki ga mienaku narimas\ Naraita j'i
tvo orifushi kurikaesanai to, wasuremas\ Mo ryokomenjo no
negai wa dashimasKta ga, mada menjo wa sagarimasen.
Omae koso uso-ts'ki (liar) da. Sonna koto wo onna de mo deki-
vias' ; masKte otoko wa naosara {no koto) ® des\ Kono setsu wa
tokaku hitogoroshi ga okute komarimas\ Kore koso itte mina-
kereba narimasen, Taiso honeotte yoyakn Nihon no hon ga
shosho yomeru yo ni narimasVta, Sonna ni ts*kue ni kuttsuite
o yomi nasaru to, o me ga nao chikaku narimas'yo. Sekkaku
dekiagaru to, sugu ni kowarete shimaimasK ta. Sekkaku takai
amocha xvo katte yatta no ni, sugu kowasKte shimaimasU ta,
Tako ga yoyo agarimas/ita, Kono sets*wa aviari yd mo
arimasen kara, kashihon^ de mo yomimas/id. Kore kara
Nihongo bakari ts' kaimasho. Ano hito wa ko mo aru shi {ari)
a ICdhd is an abbreviation of Kobo Daishi, the great teacher Kobo {Jto^hira-
tneru promulgate, ltd law). He was the founder of the SAin-gon {s=makoto no
koioba) sect and is renowned as a scholar and penman.
b When it comes to a question of money even such a close relation as that
between parent and child is like the relation between strangers. For *eni
kane see p. 225a.
c The name of a nengd, 1596 — 16x5.
d The checkerboard is go-ban; the checkers are gci-ishi. The one who
occupies {tski 700 ol'u) the larger number of points {me) on the board wins.
The teacher handicaps himself by allowing his pupil at the beginning of the
game to occupy seven points.
e Mashlie — naosara no koto desu^ is a common pleonastic idiom, like iada —
bakari^ moski^nara, tatoi — nto, etc. Naosara [fiokotd) desu is elliptical for na^
snra dekiru Aazu desu,
f An entertaining book borrowed from a kashi^hon-ya.
360 The Adverb [lxxvii
kane mo aru sfit (^^^) tiani hiiotsu Jusoku ga naL K$ssh^U
so iwarenai to wa umasen ga, tsurei so iva iiviasen. Maido
kodomo ga agarimasliii 0 jama wo itashivias\ Do itashi-
maslite ; nigiyaka de kaette yoroshu gozaimas\ Maido 0 sewa
ni narimasKte^ osoreirimas\ Ano hito wa gwanrai karada ga
affiari jodu de nakatta ga, yofo ga yokaita won des^ kara^
nagaiki wo itashimasKta. Jsai iorishirabeta ue de (after)
moskiagemasho. Ikura negatta iokoro ga, shosen kiiti knre-
mat kara, dannen suru yori hoka aritnas'mai. * Kono yd ni
itie kikasKU mo kikanai nara, igo wa issetsu kamai-isuken
kara. so omoe. Otts^ke do ni ka narimashd,^ Ikubunka
kokoroe no nai hito ni %va. ikura tokiakasKte yatte mo, naka-
naka ivakarimas^mai. Nanigoto ni yorazu ^ heizei chati sk'te
oranai to, tokaku shippai shimas\ Anata no ossharu koto wa
Mochiron rikutsu ni wa kandtU orimas'ga, j'issai ni wa utd
gozatvtas\ Zentai oya ga warui kara, kodomo ga anna tsuma-
mnai mono ni natta no da. Sano kimono wa momi no ura wo
ts'ketara, isso rippa ni narimasho. Dose, mutsukaskii viono
nara, isso ko yatte vtitara do des\ Tori ya kemono de sura
vto on wo ukete wa kaes'koto wo sKtte oru no nij hito to sKte
ongi ni kanjiru kokoro no nai mono wa tori kemono ni mo otoru
mono de wa arimas^mai ka. Go kigen yoroshu gozaimas'ka.
Hat, kawatta koto mo gozaimasen. Isai shochi itashiviasK ta.
Kodomo wa gakko kara yagate kaette kuru jibun des\ Kono
gafcko no seito wa moppara Eigo wo benkyb sk'te orimas\
I have already forgotten [my] German entirely^ since I can no
longer associate with Germans (opportunities to associate with
Germans have become not existent). Why do Japanese women
dye their teeth black? I don't know why it is, but such
IS the custom (it is such a custom). As it is cool to-day, there
will hardly be so many mosquitoes (mosquitoes will hardly come
out so much). The temperature (of) this morning was about
five degrees below Kikd) zero. I («/ wd) have only one brother ;
a Tokoro ga^ or iokoro de, makes a clause concessive ;=iJku/'a negaite mo. The
idiom— ^£>;-i hoka nai ♦here is no way bul to — is also a very common one.
b Do ni ka nam will come to some (satisfactory) conclusion.
c Translate: it doesn't matter what the business is.
Lxxvii] Ordinary Adverbs 361
he is ten this year (this year ten becoming brother — but one
there is). In Japan not only adults but even {de mo or tnade
mo) little girls use ifskerti) face-powder. Even monkeys
[soQietimes] fall from trees. > Please speak (use) Japanese
only. At last the preparations are (have been) finished. It
was my intention to go second class» but, if you go first class, I
(too) will likewise go with you {^go issho ni itasu). By this
time it is useless to consult a physician (though you consult a
physician, it is useless). Formerly there was also in Japan a
feudal system, but after the Restoration it went to pieces. As
there is still work (jD) in the house, wait a little longer and
go out {detg ike) to make your purchases afterwards. After
{tatte) two years I at last became able to talk (at last it became
that ijo ni) speaking was possible). After having the teacher
explain two [or] three times, I at last understood. When may
I send the messenger ? Any time will do. You may go out
now and tlien for recreation {asobi ni\ As I drove him out
of (from) the house, he will not come a second time {ino fta-
iabi). Tliat lady is always wearing fashionable clothes. Some-
times {toki to sKte or toki ni yotte) I drink as much as (even)
ten glasses of beer. Another day we will again speak of it
{sore wa 1). Usually the Japanese do not smoke toioacco while
they are at work {hataraite iru aida wa). There are very few
Europeans that can read Japanese books. At present I have
no particularly good ideas {kangae). In your composition
{wa i) there are not so many mistakes ; it is fairly well done.
At any rate {nanidun), since the days are short, we can't do
more than this (can do only this), though we work with all
our might. Formerly when I was in Germany I met Bismarck.
a This proverb is often joined to the one given above : JCodo ni mo fude ni
nyamari.
THE POSTPOSITION*
CHAPTER LXXVIII
Words in Japanese which correspond to English prepositions
must be called postpositions, for the reason that they follow the
words that they govern. These particles may be divided into
two groups : postpositions proper and quasi-postpositions.
Postpositions proper immediately follow the words that they
govern. Some are particles, like de^ ni^ and to^ while others
were originally substantives, which, however, are no longer
felt to be such. Quasi-postpositions are really substantives,
still used as such, to which dependent words are joined by
means of the particle no. There are also certain subordinatives
that are used like English prepositions.
Often where the English employs prepositions other construc-
tions are required in Japanese :
Mizu wo abiru bath in cold water.
Alachi wo aruku walk about the town (or walk the streets).
Nihon wo (or kard) tatsu start from Japan (or leave Japan).
Soko wo ugoicha ikenau You must n*t move from that place.
Gakko wo sotsugyo suru graduate from the school.
Shina wo tabi suru travel through China.
Hito no koto wo omou think of a person.
Isha wo yobi ni yaru send for a physician.
Zaisan no nai hito a person without property.
Shippo no mijikai neko a cat with a short tail.
Wa often occurs where we should expect a postposition: kono
ni san nichi wa in the last two or three days, Tokyo atari wa
in the region of Tdkyo, about Tokyo, etc.
To the postpositions proper belong de^ ni, iOj kara or yori,
made and ye. These can be used with adverbs : yoru osoku
made until late at night. Compare to kara for a long time, and
a "Preposition" is teU'Chi-shi; postposition, A'd-iki-s/n ; f^/i=////j/, ^a==^o»
Lxxviii] De, ni, to 36J
to ni a long time ago, from tokm. Sometimes ni is added to
another postposition, as in made ni (see the following Chapter).
When in English, a prepositional phrase is used to modify a
noun^ no is required in Japanese :
Tokaido ye no risk distances (in ri) to [points on] the Tokaido.
Tokyo made no kippu a ticket to Tokyo.
Nikon to no ko-isu intercourse with Japan.
The remainder of the chapter will be devoted to explaining
the uses of de^ ni and to,
I. De ma/ be local and instrumental, like the classical nite.
It also performs a function similar to that of the subordinative. *
(i.) De is used in a local sense, answering the question
*' Where ? " when the verb indicates an action or a certain state
of things :
Kochira de wa sonna koto wo shimasen.
Here we don't do anything of the kind.
Nikon de wa do skimasu ka. What do they do in Japan ?
Doko de o motome nasaimashta ka. Where did you buy it ?
Doko de dekimaskita ka. Where was it made?
Gwaikoku de skiniinashita. He died abroad. ^
Ckizu de sagaskidashite kudasai. Please look it up in a map.
Koko de matte imaskd I will wait here.
Amerika de wa so iu shukwan ga gozaiviasen.
In America there is no such custom.
De is used in speaking of the mere existence of a thing in a
place when the place is contrasted with some other place, as in
the example, p. 35a : Tokugawake no 0 taviaya wa doko desu
ka, Tokyo de wa Skiba to Ueno ni arimasu.
a This distinction between Uie de*s may seem at lirst sight more subtle thnn im-
portant, but it is certainly a factor in determining the usage. In the subordina-
tive is involved the idea of a cause, condition or circumstance which objectively
or in a necessary way modifies the action or state expressed by tl»e principal
word of the sentence. Thus a Japanese would not say, A me f^afutte kaeHmash^
because the decision to return is not necessarily connected with the rain ; but
it is natural to say, Ante ga futte kimarinuisn. Now compare : Kbre de wa
komnrimasu. This sort of thing is annoying. Ko/e de o ivakare moshimashd.
At this point I will take my leave. The connection between /core de and the
verb in the former sentence is closer than in the latter.
b "He was killed in ihe war between Japan and China'* may be either
A^isshinsensd de shinimnshi/a, or, more rarely, iViss/iinsen-sensd ni shinimashi/a.
364 The PosTPOsiTJos [lxxviii
Some expressions with de have jiassed over from a local to a
temporal sense : ato de afterwards, * soko de now, then. ^
(2.) De may indicate cause or means :
O kage sama de naoriinashita.
Thanks to your aid, I have recovered (p. 14c).
Kono attaka na tenki de wa kbri ga iokemashd.
With this fine weather the ice will probably melt.
Take de dekita shina wares made of bamboo.
Bo de naguru beat with a club.
Fune de (or fune ni notte) iku go by boat.
Ichi niehi de dekimasho. It can probably be done in a day.
Zokugo de zva ko iitnasu In the colloquial they say...
Yume de mita koto ga am, I have seen it in a dream.
Ichi yen de kaimashita. I bought it for a yen.
Sometimes either de or ni may be used with practically no
difference in the sense. Simply to "dream of a thing" is
usually mono wo yume ni miru, Ichi yen ni kaiinashita (or
urimashita) does not differ from ichi yen de kaimashita (or
urimashitd) any more than the English ** buy at one yen *'
differs from ** buy for one yen."
(3.) De may indicate a condition or a circumstance :
Kore de ii. This will do.
Ariawase de yoroshii. What is on hand will do.
Miitsu de takusan desu. Three are enough.
Mina de san ju ni narimasu. There are thirty-two in all.
Raigelsu de wa osoija nai ka. Won't next month he too late?
Some of the adverbial expressions into which de enters come
under this head : e.g., futari de the two together, etc. (p. 65),
hisashiburi de after a long interval (p. 338b). There are
many such adverbial phrases ; c. g., sono ikioi de {ikioi power)
in consequence of the impetus gained, at that rate :
Sono ikioi de susumeba j'iki ni Nihongo ga hanaseru yd ni
narimasho. If he keeps on at that rate, he will soon become
able to speak Japanese.
a Compare : O ato kara mairimaskd. I will go after you, i. e., later (p. 257«).
O ato ni {/suite) mairimaskd. I will go behind you. Jliio no ato ui tatie imatu
He is standing behind some one. See p. 338, bottom.
b Ima de:K=itna ni shite or itna ni natte under the present circumstances: inia
de ieha according to present usage.
Lxxvni] De, niy to 365
Note also : sore de or (with a future verb) s^re de tva, sore ja
in those circumstances, then, in that case.
There are also conjunctional phrases like takers de. ^ Toko-
TO de, or de alone, often serves as a superfluous connective be-
tween sentences in the same way that many use ** and " in
English. Note the elliptical expression : Ddri de. Quite right I
De is used with predicate substantives in the idioms de am
{de gasainiasu) and de iru {de irasshaimasvi) : Hei-ki de iru.
He's unconcerned.
(4.) De may have the sense ** on the part of " and be practi-
cally equivalent to ga, especially with words denoting a body
or a corporation (p. 126c) :
Seifu de o karaisage ni narimashita. The Gov't has sold it.
Jimmin no warui no de wa nai ; seifu de machigatta no desu.
It's not the people's fault ; it's the Government that blundered.
So also bakufu de the government of the Shogun, keisatsu de
the police, kmaisha de the company, seken de the world, etc.
To the same class may be assigned the peculiar expressions
uthi de wa or temae de u>a we, yado dt wd^ or taku de wa my
husband, muko d€ wa or saki de wa he or they, etc.
(5.) De with substantives is often equivalent to de atte or
deshite (p. 89c.) : Skimpai de naranau I am exceedingly anx-
ious (p. 1 58b}. It takes the place of the ending kute with
quasi-adjectives : Byoki de arukenai.^ He is so sick that he
can't walk. It is used in the same way with substantivized
adjectives or verbs (Chapters XXXVIL, LXIV.).^
2. The partide ni has a great variety of uses.
(i.) Ni has a local sense, answering the question " Where? "
when one thinks of the mere existence of a thing in a place,
that is, when aru, oru, iru, or one of the corresponding polite
veits, constitutes the predicate :
ft TtJkprc de, like tokoro ga, often has an adversative sense: y<n$(/e mita
ick^ro de, tvatakushi ni wa totento wakarimasumai kara, yoshimasho. Even though
I read it I should not understand it at aU ; so I will give it up.
b The word yado alone may mean *' lodging place " or « husband."
c The de in, Byoki de yasemashi/a. He is emaciated on account of sickness, is
Mt to be difiierent from the byoH de above.
d The negative subordinative in naide is dcvfred from the negative present
iorin and de.
^66 The PosTrosrnox [lxxvih
STaviagawa ni at ga takusan orimasu.
Ill the Tama River there are many trout.
Tamagawa de ai ga takusan toremasu.
In the Tama River many trout are taken.
C Boshi iva doko ni arimasu ka. Where is my hat?
\ Doko de boshi wo kaimas/io ka. Where shall I buy a hat?
Sometimes ni occurs with other verbs or with adjectives
when the idea of being in a place is the prevailing one :
Konokawa ni wa unagi ga bi. Eels are numerous in this river.
Mukb ni miemasu. Over there it is (appears).
Te ni motte imasu. He has it in his hand. ^
Soto ni hito ga matte imasu. There is some one waiting outside.
Soto ni gomi ga tatte imasu. It is dusty outside.
Koko ni suwarimasho, I will sit here.
Ta ni kusa ga haeta. Weeds have grown in the paddy-field. ^
Kabe ni ana ga aite iru. There is a hole in the wall.
Shimbun ni kaite aru. It is in the newspaper,
Tonari ni ie ga tatta, A house has been built next door.
In the last examples it is a question whether the ni should not
be parsed as the particle of the indirect object, especially when
the verb is made transitive : kabe ni ana wo akeni^ shimbun
ni kaku^ tonari ni ie wo tateru, ^
Such verbs as sumu or sumau dwell, tomaru sit (of a bird)
or lodge, noru be on or ride, etc.,^ naturally take ni with the
word that answers the question " Where ? "
(2.) Ni is the proper particle to use with words denoting
time, answering the question " When ? " (p. 338) : nichiyo ata-
ri ni about Sunday, asa to ban ni in the morning and in the
evening (p, 8ib). Note also: hi ni san do zutsu three times a
day ; san nen ni ichi do once in three years. *^
a Te de motte imatn. He holds it with his hand.
b Compare nitua niueta A'i, niica ni dekita ivio (p. 34 ze).
c lonari de would mean " on the part of my neighbor " : My neighbor has
built a house. Similarly : Shimbun de kakimashita. It is reported in the news-
paper.
d We svij Jitensha ni noru ride on a bicycle, but jitensha de iku go by wheeL
Noru may also mean *^ be induced to take part " : sedan ni noru take part in a
consultation (Comp. nori-ki ni nartt, p. 305).
e Ima ni my mean " until now " or •' soon " : Ima ni ko yatte kurashi we shUt
imasu. Up to the present time I have been making my living in this way.
Jma niyoku narimasko. It will soon improve.
Lxxviii] De, ni, to 367
(3.) With am and similar words ni may denote possession
or a close relation (p. 9a) : Uski ni tsuno ga am, Watakushi
ni wa imdto ga nai.
(4.) Ni (wa) may have the sense of " among '* :
Kono skina ni ko otsu ga gosaimasu. ^
Among^ these goods there are two kinds, first class and second.
Kuma ni wa ke no shiroi no mo kuroi no mo arimasu.
Among bears some have white fur and some have black.
Ano hito no iu koto ni wa machigai ga nai.
There is no mistake in what he says. What he says is true.
(5.) Ni may be rendered " in addition to, " besides ", " and "
(p. 67d) ; e. g., sore ni besides, moreover. In describinf^ ideo-
grams ni is much used : Meiji no met wa hi hen ni tsuki to iu
ji wo kakimasu. The character mei (lyj) in Meiji is composed
of (written) hi (H) and tsuki (/J). ^' Note the idioms: nen
ni nen wo irete taking the greatest pains ; korae ni koraete
enduring to the utmost (p. 279, s). Note also proverbial ex-
pressions like : Ume ni uguisu. Plum tree and bush-warbler,
i. e., the ume and the uguisu naturally belong together. 6^r/-
kotoba ni kai-kotoba. Tit for tat (compare : " paid back in
your own coin "), In idioms like these the idea of contrast is
often involved : Botan ni karashishi. The peony and the lion,
i. e., strength and beauty.
(6.) Ni may mark the thing into which anything enters or
to which it is transferred :
a Compare ; Konoftita. no aida m wa ko otsu ga nai. There is no difiercnce
between tlic two (no superiority and inferiority). Kd and oisu belong to a
«erics of ten signs czWtdi jikk an or e/o,
ko=ki'no-e tree ofsu==ki-no-fo herb
hei^=hi-no-e Aame iei=hi'no'to glow
bds^^suchi-no- e earth ki^=tsnchi-nO'fo pottery
ko — ka-no-e coin shitt=ka'no-to hardware
jins=nUzu-no-e sea water ki=mistt-nO'to fresh water
These sign are used as we use A, B, C, etc They are also used parallel with
the twelve zodiacal signs, theyS ni shi, to name the sixty years of the old cycle.
For practical purposes it is suiTicient to learn the first four, ko^ otsu^hei^ fei,
b The part of an ideogram called in English the radical, when it forms the
left side of the character, is called hen=kata side. Thus the hen J{ is nimben,
from nin=hiio\ ^ is gomhen, from gon=.kotoba. The remainder, the phonetic
part of an ideogram is called /'w/^«ri body, from tsukuru make, construct.
368 The PosrrosiTioN [lxxviii
Hako ni ireru put into a box ; furo ni kairu enter a bath.
Hito tokoro ni atsumaru assemble in one place.
Varna ni noboru ascend a mountain (also wo),
Nihongo ni honyaku sum translate into Japanese.
(7.) Ni may denote an aim or a result, as in sampo ni deru
go for a walk, shippai ni owaru end in failure.
For ni as used with stems of verbs to express purpose see p.
278, 3. In the same sense it is used with substantives and may
be rendered " for ", " as " ; with substantivized verbs, " to " :
Kore wo nani ni tsukaimasu ka. What is this used for ?
0 rei no shiruski {made) ni sashiagetnasu,
1 offer this as a token of appreciation. ^
Gakusha de mo nai ga^ kyoski ni wa taihen it n'desu.
He is not at all a scholar, but very good as a teacher.
Kome wo tsukuru ni wa inizu ga takusan nakertba naranai.
To grow rice one must have plenty of water.
Ni may have the sense " so as to become," often translated *' as*' :
Shichi ni oku deposit as a pledge, pawn.
Kyaku ni iku go as a guest, be invited out.
Yoshi ni mofau receive as an adopted son.
lin ni ageru appoint as a committee.
Giin ni senkyo snru elect as a representative.
Fujisan no koto wo uta niyomu compose a poem about Fuji.
Especially common are the idioms ni sunt (p. 215) and ni
nam (p. 262) :
Koko wo niwa ni shimasu. I will make this a garden.
IJito wo baka ni sum make a fool of a person.
Hanashi no tane ni nam afford a topic for conversation (or
a story).
Tame ni nam hanash' profitable conversation.
Kivokoku ni n'aru make a [good] advertisement
Mu'chu {mu=yume, chu^nakd) ni nam become absorbed.
Ate ni naranai hiio a person not to be relied on.
Kodoifto no bydki ga ki ni natte hitobanju nerarenakatta.
The child's illness affected me so that I could not sleep all
night With ki ni nam^ compare ki ni sum^ p. 215, lO,
a A common expression employed when a gift is offered.
Lxxviii] De, ni, to 369^
(8.) Ni is used to form adverbs. In this connection note
such phrases as: cshii koto ni wa (p. ii/d) and to say;
shiawase na koto ni wa happily \fushigi na koto ni wa strange
to say,
(9.) In the following very common idioms ni may be liter-
ally translated *' in," often having the sense of ** according to '*"
" or in regard to " :
Kaeri ni tachiyorimasho. I will call on my way back.
Sotto koto wa hanashi ni kiita. I heard it in conversation ».
Kotowaza ni to iimas\ In a proverb it is said that
Aru hito no kanashi ni wa to iu koto desu.
Some one has told me that
Kotaetiiasuru ni wa (or kotaete) to woshimaskita.
He replied that
Watakushi no oinoimasu ni wa . ., (yd desu),
I think tliat a
Nace to iu no ni kara desu. The reason is that
Kaku ni kowariutasu. It is difficult to write.
Koraeru ni koraerarenu. One cannot endure it (p. 274,2)-
Sono kotoba wa kd iu imi ni (or de) tsukaimasu.
They use the word in this sense, namely
Tomaru wake ni wa ikanai (or ikenat), [1] may not stay. ^
(10.) With causatives and passives ni indicates the agent*
Compare: Watakushi ni wa dekiwasen, I can't do it.
HonorJfically ni wa may take the place of wa with a subject,,
as in Kwogo heika ni wa (p. 3i3f).
Ni may also indicate a cause, being equivalent to no tame ni
"on account of" :
Fune ni you be seasick ; sake ni you be intoxicated.
Hi ni yakeru be sunburned.
Namida ni kurete iru be blinded with tears.
Kane ni komaru be troubled on account of money. «
a There is no appreciable difference between watakmki no onunmaiu ni 7ra
and waiakusMi no kangat de wa. A sentence beginning with the latter phrase
may end with to ontoimasu.
b Note that while one may say, IVaiakushi wa i&anakereba naritnasen^ a
phrase like itfe wa naranai cannot be used in the first person. But — wake n$
wa ikanai may be used in any person.
c When the cause of distress is not an external object, n subordinative or
de better : Bimbd de (or ni w<i) komaru.
370 The Postposition [lxxviii
Skujin no kemmdku tii osoreti •*.*..
Being afraid of the master s [angry] appearance
Kao no warui no ni wa odorokiinashita.
I was startled by her ugliness.
Tlie verbs kanzuru^ kanshin suru^ kampuku suru (p. 275), take
ni : Sensei no go on ni kanjimashita, I was deeply moved by
the master's kindness. When the object is cognate wb may be
used : Itaini wo kanjimashita^ I felt pain. But hattdo suru
(dd=^ugoku move, inter.) takes only ni, never wo.
Ni may even be instrumental :
Ryoho no ti ni hiku lead [two] by the hand^ one on each side.
Hi ni hosu dry in the sun ; hi ni sarasu bleach in the sun.
0 ni wa kotoba ni isukusarewasen,
1 cannot completely express (exhaust) my gratitude in words.
It appears from the above that the particle ni has more uses
til an any other postposition. As has been intimated (Ch. V.),
it also performs the function of what we call the Dative Case
in other languages. With verbs ni indicates the indirect
object. While in most cases the usage is analogous to that in
other languages and needs no explanation, in some the
Japanese is peculiar.
Transitive verbs often take wo with the thing and ni with
the person ; e. g., hito ni mono wo yarn. Note particularly
verbs meaning to ** ask/' etc., like iou (p. 247d), inoru pray,
mgau beseech, tanomu request, wabiru apologize, etc. Hiio ni
tazuneru is to inquire of a person, but to search for or call on a
person is hito wo tazuneru. As in English there is a shade of
difference between ** mix this and that " and " mix this with
that," so also in Japanese : kore to are wo mazeru and kore wo
are ni mazeru. The verb kaeru change is used in the same
way.
The following are examples of intransitives that take ni, It
IS left to the student to decide to which of the above ten rules
any particular case should be assigned :
ataru : tovii ni ataru win in a lottery.
mizu ga hi ni atatte iru water stands in the sun.
sakana ni ataru {aterareru) be made sick by eating spoiled
fish.
Lxxviii]! De^ ni, to 37-1
shitsurei ni ataru (p. 71c) be impolite (of conduct).
au : nangi na mt ni au experience hardship.
mujitsu no tsuvti ni au get punished for a crime of which one
is innocent.
furerti touch {mono ni U wo), infringe, violate.
kakaru : haibyd ni iakaru get consumption.
tsha ni kakarti consult a physician.
— ni 0 me ni kakaru have the honor to meet.
shigoto ni kakaru {toHkakaru) begin work.
michi ni kakatte iru be on the way.
^ainau: hito {no koto) ni kamau be concerned about other
people's affairs (rarely wo).
karakau banter : kodomo ni karakau tease a child.
katsu : teki ni katsu defeat the enemy (opp. makeru).
niasaru excel (opp. otoni).
tnuku^ inukau, tai sum face.
■JNote compounds like han-tai suru or Uki-tai sum oppose.
oyobu reach (p. I96d): Miru ni {wa) oyobanai. It is not
necessary to look.
narau : hito ni narau learn of a person (but koto zvo narau),
niru resemble (Ch. V.).
sawaru : atsusa {shoki) ni sawaru be affected by the heat.
— no ki ni sawaru offend.
shaku ni sawaru hurt one's feelings (of a thing).
shinobiru endure : Kodomo wo hito-te ni ivatasu ni shinobinai.
I can't endure it to give the child to another.
shitagau follow, obey.
soniuku act contrary to, violate.
sou be joined to, go along with.
sugiru exceed : Nagusamino tame ni yatta ni suginai. He did
it only for fun.
takeru, chozuru (ideogram cko^nagai) be expert :
keizaigaku ni chozuru be versed in economics.
tariru, taru be sufficient : Kiku ni {wa) tarinai. It isn't worth
hearing.
tatsu : yaku {yd) ni tatsu be of use ; me ni tatsu be conspicuous.
tetsudau : oya ni tetsudau help one's parents (but shigoto wo
. tetsudau^ or shigoto no tetsudai wo sum).
tsukaeru : otto ni tsukaeru serve one's husband.
37^ The Postposition [lxxvjii
isutovteru : gwaimusho ni isutontete ifi€ be employed in the For-
eign Office ; sensii ni tsutomeru be attentive to the master
(but kyoshi wo tsutomeru perform the duties of a teacher).
tsuku adhere, arrive, etc. :
sensii ni tsuiie keiko wo suru study under a master.
shigoio ga ti ni tsukanai be unable to get on with the work.
j^oru approach, depend.
tsuzuru be proficient in,
kan-s/io suru interfere with (but soku-baku suru is transitive).
ktvan-kei suru have relations with.
kyudai suru : shiken ni kyudai s. pass an examination (opp.
rakU'daiy s.).
The following will strike the student as being very peculiar :
viayou : vtichi ni vtayou lose the way (also zvo machigaeru\
tozakaru : hito ni tozakaru keep away from a person {hit(f
wo tozakere)
hazureru : kisoku ni hazurete iru be contrary to the rules.
wakareru : hoyu ni wakareru part from a friend (also to). *
hanareru : used with «/, kara^ to or wo. Compare.
Kokyo ni hanarete leaving home. [England.
Amerika ga Igirisu kara hanarete America separating from
Boto ga honsen to hanarete the boat parting with its ship.
Kuni wo hanarete leaving one's country.
Even adjectives may take ni :
Nihongo ni kuwashii. He is well versed in Japanese.
Tanuki wa kemuri ni yowau A badger can't endure smoke.
Tenka ni nadakai hito a man famous all over the country.
3. To is exactly equivalent to the English " with," which^
however, may be rendered more emphatically to tonto ni, to
issho ni. It is used with verbs and adjectives as in the folio w^
ing examples :
— to (or ni) hanashi wo suru speak with.
— to (or ni) tsuki-au associate with.
— to (or nt) yakusoku suru make an agreement with.
— to (or ni or mo) onaji the same as (p. 39).
— to ko/coro-yasui^ kon-i da be intimate with.
a Wakareru may also take kara in such a sentence as : Kono uchi loa muk»^
no dkii ucki kara wakat eia no desu. This hoase is a branch of that lar^e house.
LXXVlIl]
De^ ni^ to
373
Kanai to futari de shibai wo mi ni ikimaskiia.
I went with my wife to the theater.
Watakushi to kyodai desu. He is my brother.
Go isshin no toki ni nengo wo Meiji to aratamemashita.
At the time of the Restoration the era was changed to Meiji.
To is used with suru as explained on page 216, 10; to naru
sounds rather bookish. With au, to is rarely substituted for
ni, but with its compounds (p. 286, 2) to is more common.
Wfth chigaUy to should be used» except in the common idiom —
ni chigai nai : Chi- me i ni chigai wa nai. It is certainly a
geographical name (compare p. 315a). With majiivaru or
ko'Sai suru either to or ;// may be used.
Vocabulary
/utokoro bosom.
hdki broom.
ikioi power.
kame jar.
kasu residue, dregs.
nabe pot, kettle, or pan for
cooking.
shichi pledge, pawn.
tsvra face (not polite).
aburarmi fat, suet, lard.
oku-niwa back garden.
ume-boshi pickled plums.
hen radical written on the
left side of an ideogram.
bak'kin fine. *
ckoku-yaku literal translation.
chu'kai annotation, explan-
atory notes, commentary.
ei'sei (lit guarding life)
sanitation, hygiene.
fU'shin building or repairing
a house. ^
ga-gen (lit. elegant words)
classical language.
gak'kwa branch of study,
lesson, curriculum.
hik'ki memorandum, note.
jo-rei regulation, rule.
kan-go Chinese words.
kei'Sai economy , economics.
kit-cho favorable sign. ^
kon-i intimacy.
kwai'gi conference, meeting.
{p) ni-kai second story, ^
sei'shin spirit, intent.
seki hi stone monument.
a In modern legal phraseology a small fine not exceeding Y. 1.95 is called
kwa-ryo.
b Y xom. fti^^amaneku at large, 5hen=.kou heg; /us /tin orginally meant
building in connection with a temple but is now synoymous with ken-chiku.
c The character kichi, meaning "good,'* "lucky," enters into many proper
names. Synonymous with kitcho is yoi skirase.
A The ground floor is called simply s/ufa. The third floor is sangai.
374
The Postposition
[lxxviii
yubin-Beiy yu-zei^os^^zge,
sho-yu'ken proprietary rights.
kaban trunk, satchel.
ami rough, coarse.
ara-mono goods made of
coarse materials, such as
brooms, ropes, mats, warn--
ji, etc.
Nihon-diki no 7 made in
wa-sei no ) Japan. *
fu-ryu na tasty, elegant,
aesthetic.
na ni ou famous {pu carry).
— ni amaeru act like a petted
child toward, take ad-
vantage of.
amayakasu pet, indulge.
ataeru grant, bestow.
— ni/ureru touch, transgress.
koeru become fat, fertile
(tr. koyasu).
koyashi fertilizer, manure. ^
niuragaru be gathered to-
gether.
mura-kuvto a cluster of clouds.
ochiru fleie.
oifu=^owaru end, complete.
U ni oenai be unmanageable.
uzumeru bury, fill in.
soviuku {so back, muku face)
act contrary to, violate.
ume-awaseru, umeyawase wa
tsukeru make up the de-
ficiency.
isu-Buru be proficient in.
ryu'ko suru prevail, be in
^fashion.
nyu'bai ga akeru the rainy
season ends.
oroshi de at wholesale.
sora de by heart, frpm mem-
ory. <^
Exercises
Hokkaido de wa {ni wd) konie ga yokii dekimasen Nikon
ni %va kzvazan ga tak'san ariinas, Mttkaski tva bakuju de
gwaikokii ye iku koto wo kinjite arimash'ta, Sakunen wa June
de Hakodate ye ikivtasKta ga, kondo wa riku no ho wo ikinia-
sho. Sore dake de yd gozaimas\ Kono ttten de wa sakura no
hana ga ckitte shimaimasko. IVatakuski no kangae de wa
tsumari Nikon sei/u de gwaikokujin ni tocki no skoyuken zvo
at a em daro to onioimas\ Kodomo wa amayakas*to kuse ni
narimas (get spoiled). Hanas (|g) to iu j'i wa gomben (g)
ni sk'ta (g') io iu ji wo kakimas' {iu ji des\ Saikyo de wa
^* taihen '* to iu imi de yoku ** erai " to iu kotoba wo mockiimas .
a " Imported" is haki^rai {haku ship, raiz=kuru).
h Also hi-ryOf from hi=koyasii^
c Kore wo sora de iwaremosu ka. Can you say this by heart? From thi»
^ora is derived soranznru=^att5ho suru memorize.
Lxxvin De, ni, to 375
Mo s'koshi di (p. Z^lS) juni ji ni narimaskd. Kono uma wa
abarete te ni oenai. Kane ga nakatta kara^ to \ei wo shichi ni
okimasKta. Kono ike ni wa koi ni /una ga orimas\ Ebi de
tat wo tsuru to iu no wa Doits' go no aburatni de neeumi wo to^
ru to iu kotowaza to onaji imi des\ Watakushi no tonari ni
gakko ga tachimasKta, Tonari de konya konrei ga arimas*
kara, sawaide imas\ Kono setomono wa Nikondeki ni chigai
{wd) nai, JVatakuski wa kaze wo kiita no de zvtsu ga sAimas*'
Oroski de kau to, yasui, Kore wa Nikongo de nan to moski-
tnaska, Chiskima de wa shake ga dossari toremas\ Kyd no-
koto wa asu ni nobasu na. Warenade ni tojibuta. * Kaeru no
tsura ni mizu. ^ Berrin ni zairyu sKte iru Nikonjin ni wa ka^
nai no arti hito mo arimas\ Kono ninjin no ne wa nani ni
shintas ka, Sayo, kusuri ni skimas\ Muko ni kas'ka ni mieru
yama wa Kanozan des\ ^ Nikon no gakko no kazn zva mina
de sainman rok'sen da so des\ Gakkwa no hikki wo uchi ye
kaette seisho skimas\ Chotto kuchi ni demasen. ^ Kore wa
aniari takasugiru ; motto yasui no ni shimasho. Shimbun-
forei ni furete bakkin wo toraremasK ta. Amari fubenkyo
desfita kara^ ima ni naite kokwai sKte imas\ Hisashiburi di
b vie ni kakatimasKta,^ Sore zva doko ni mo motte ikn
wake ni wa ikemasen, Uri no tane ni wa nasubi ga haenu
(Proverb). Koyasan ni Akechi Mitsuhide no sekiki ga arimas"^^
Jikogara de (p. 217a) asa ban wa yokodo suzusKku narimask*-
ta. Mo s'koski de nyubai ga akemasho. Kotnban wa o kyaku
ni ikimas'kara. reifku ya nazo wo yokti slitakn sKte oite o
kure. Go shuttats' wa ikkagoro deska, Sayo de gozaimas\
raigetsu no Jutska mikka goro ni narimaskd, Zeniire ga ya--
burete dokka de kane wo otoskimastita, Kono kuruma wa
furuku natte yaku ni tatanaku narimasli ta, Nikon ni wa take
de koshiraeta utsuwa ga tak^san arimas\ Anata yanagigori
ni kabafi wo motte oide nasaimas'ka. Ddmo, warui kaze dei ;
a Warenabe, from wareru be cracked and ttabe ketlle ; tojibuta from tojim
bind ^ndfitfa lid. For the meaning of the probcrb compare; *« Misery loves
company."
b Compare the English, •= Water on a duck's back."
c A moantain in the province of Kazusa, visible from various points in
Tokyo.
d The meaning is: I know it very well, but I can't for the moment express
it.
e Note the difference between hisashibnH de an 1 hisasldku (p. 104a), the one*
beiitg used with positive verbs and the other with negative.
376 The Postposition [lxxviii
:sore ni o shinier i ga (rain) chitto mo nai kara hidoi kokori de
arukemasen, Hydtan wo sagete hanami ni iku no wa furyu
ni miemas\ Kono hoki wa kinjo no arawonoya de kaimasH ta,
O nikai ni itaskimasho ka^ sKta ni itashimasko ka, Dochira
de mo kirei na ko ga yoroshii. Anata to wakarete kara y agate
ame ga furidashimasK ta. Mus'ko to f'tari de sakana wo
isuri ni ikimasKta, Kono shimbun to issko ni tegami ga
kimasen ka. Hakurankwai ni iku yd ni tomodacki to yak'soku
sh*te okintasKta ga, sashits'kae ga atte yamemasKta. Ume-
ifoshi to iu mono wa ume wo shio ni ts'kete (p. 1600^) sore kara
fiinata ni kosKte mata ts^keta mon'des\ IVatakushi wa wasu--
rete orimasKta ga, konya kwaigi ga am yd ni tec/td ni iomele
arimas kara, kore kara dekakenakereba narimasen. Watakuski
^va ikanai tsumori desga^ baai ni yotte wa ikanakereba
naranai ka mo skiremasen. K*ristokyd wo skinzuru no wo
samatageru no wa kempo no seishin ni somukimas\ Mada
narenai mondes'kara, watakuski wa jitenska wo norihazusKte
sono ikioi de hei wo buckikowashiviaskUa, Ckikagoro skinin
wo sono matna haka ni uzumeru yori mo kwaso wo sum ho ga
^iseijo kara itte mo mata tocki no keizaijo kara itte mo ryotoku
(double gain) de aru to iu setsu ga daibu ryuko sKte mairi-
masKta, Kyoto no Araskiyama wa na ni ou sakura no meisho
des\ '* Tsuki ni murakumo kana ni kaze " to iu no wa kono
yo no mama ni naranu koto wo (p. 227a) keiyo sKta kotoba
des\ Okuniwa ni ume no kana ga saite imasno de zasKkiju
yoi nioi ga skimas\ Kodomo wo futokoro ni daite yuki no
naka ni tatte iru onna no e wa Tokiwa ga (p. 162c) kodomora
wo tsureie ochite yuku tokoro wo kaita no des\ Hito ni oskieru
no wa taihen jibun no keiko ni narimas\ Issakujiisu no Jiskin
ni 0 uchi wa 0 itami nasaimasen desKta ka, Yanagi ni
kaza-ore {kaze ni oreru koto) naski (Proverb). Bakin no kaita
Hakkenden wa Nikonjin de skiranai kito wa arimasen.
Kucki ni {de) wa so iimas*ga, kara no ucki de wa ko omotte
imas\
The Government has purchased (kaiagerii) this lot. How
should I say that in Japanese (p. 149,2)? Are battledores all
made of kiri ? On account of sickness, Ito lias not been com-
ing to recitations {keiko ye denai) for some lime, but he will
at once make up the deficiency. Are the things that appear
*t
Lxxviii] De, m, to 377
at once make up the deficiency. Are the things that appear
yonder mountains or clouds? Japan formerly was not divided
into ken. They say that it is a favorable sign if you dream
of Fuji. At London it is seldom quite clear {maitaku harete
oru). In Japanese books the notes are wiitten above, but in
Western books they are written below. He has two sons and
three daughters. On this letter there were no {kat(e nai)
stamps; so I was charged (torareru) double («/ bai no) the
postage. It is said that the people of Tokyo build with the
expectation (jsuvtort) that [the house] will burn once in three
years. The character '* pine " (|fc) is composed of " tree " (:4^)
and " prince " (^). This evening I go to dinner {go chiso) at
[my] neighbor's. I am so {ko or konna ni) late, because [jio
de) I lost the way coming here {kigake nf). The character
cry " (Bl) is composed of " mouth " (P) and " bird " (Jft).
The residue of the .sardines is used for manure. I cannot say it
by heart. The iroAa is (nai/e iru) a song, but its meaning is
hard to understand. At the end of December mochi is made
(pounded) in every house (/>/> de). The Japanese do not mind
(tonjaku suru) being in a draughty place (place where wind
blows through). What is in those jars ? There is tea in these
jars. It will be finished {dekiagarii) in two hours. I have
become quite intimate with him. Hideyoshi's grave is in Ami-
dagamine. * In Shinto shrines there are {tatte iru) gohei and a
mirror. As that is Chinese classical language {kango no gagen).
it is not used in the colloquial. It sounds strange {hen ni kiko-
eru) if you translate it literally into English. That is certainly
written by a Japanese (a thing that a Japanese wrote). This
will afford a topic for (seed of) conversation. It hurts {sawaru
the eyes to read by a dim {kurai) lamp. It is stated {noUe iru)
in the newspaper that {yd ni) a Russian man-of-war arrives at
Yokohama to-morrow. We will spread new mats in the rooms.
It is said that he is {de) a great scholar and is proficient in ten
languages (languages of ten ' countries). Small {kovtakai)
articles if not gathered together and put {irete oku) into boxes
soon {yoku) disappear (become invisible).
a A hill behind the Daihutsn temple in Kyoto. Amida the chief divinity
of northern Buddhism ; mine peak.
375 The Postposition . {lxxix
CHAPTER LXXIX • •
4, Kara, yori from, since after : * koko kara from this place ;
nioto kara from the first ; mukashi kara of old ; saki kara since
some time ago ; kore kara from here {^koko kara), after this,
next ; sore kara from there, after that, then ; hiru kara in the
afternoon ; asa hayaku kara early in the morning ; tsntu kara,
fudan kara usually ; ura kara from the back, by way of a hint.
Hata kara kuchi wo dasKcha ikenai. It will not do to intrude
oneV opinions, {hata kara from a side, as a bystander).
Hachiji kara kajimariwasu. It begins at eight (p. i6i <^).
Anata kara o hajiine nasai. You begin.
Nihqjin no kangae kara ieba
To speak from a Japanese point of view
Gakumonjo kara iu naraba To speak scientifically
Kara is also used as a conjunction (p. 401).
Yori (originally stem oi yoru^ is in the colloquial less com-
mon than kara. Note the expressions moio-yori of course to
be sure = gxvanrai (p. 349), kanete yori for a long time = to
kara. In making comparisons (p. 136) kara iniru to is some-
times substituted hr yori:
N am yori kekko tui sJiina wo itadaite arigato gozaivtasu,
I thank you for the handsome (incomparably splendid) gift.^
3 "orn osoku made okite iru yori vio asa hayaku okite benkyd
suru lid ga yoku oboeraremasu. ^
One can learn better by rising and studying early in the
morning than by staying up late at night.
Nashi wa ringo kara iniru to,yohodo assari shite orimasu.
Pears are rather insipid as compared with apples.
5. Made until, as far as to, to : ^
a In the sense of <* after'' kara is used not only with substantives, but also
with subordinatives (p. 96c). In either case i-rai (p. 349c) or konokain may-
be substituted for kara. Tlie pleonastic idiom — kara irai may be heard
occasionally.
b EUiptically one may say : JCore 7va kore tva nam yori
c In such a sentence the natural predicate is a word like^<?j, here convert-
ed to yoku oboerareniasn,
d Made is used inclusively ; e.g., Doyobi made yasunde yoroshii. You may
take a vacation until Saturday (inclusive). But compare : Kono Hon wo hajime
kara hyaku mat uo tokoro niade yomimashita I read to [the beginning of] the
hundredlh leaf of this book.
Lxxix] Kara^ mack, ye 379
Doko made aide ni narimasuka. How far are you going ?
Tdkyo made iku ri arimasuka. How many ri are therie to T. ?
Atama no teppen kara tsUmasaki made doro ni mabireia.
I was covered with mud from the crown of my head to the
sole of my foot (lit. tips of the nails).
There is a difTerence between made and made ni (p. i6id) :
Ban made ame gafurimasho.
It will probably rain until this evening.
Ban made nifurimasko.
It will probably rain by this evening.
Made ni is used when verbs like " come ", " be finished," etc.,
form the predicates :
Uchi de o machi mashimasu kara^ yoji made ni irasshai.
I will wait for you at home ; come by four o'clock. *
Myonichi made ni dekimashd. It will be done by to-morrow.
Note the peculiar use of made ni in the sense of *' for *' or
*' as " in such idioms as :
0 rei no skirtiski made ni sashiagemasu.
1 ofTer this as a token of appreciation.
Go sanko made ni moskiagemasu. I offer it as a suggestion.
Made in some connections means "everything including
even," or simply " even," in which case the combination is
treated as a substantive and may take case-particles or mo
(p. 53a)
Ni made also occurs :
Skujin ga toshiyori wo hajime kodomo ni made mo 0 miyage
wo katte kimashita. The master bought presents for all,
from the old folks down to the children.
Uta ni made mo uiawarem be the subject even of songs.
Note finally the use of made with verbs, as in aku made to
the utmost, from akirti be surfeited, and the common idiom in
made mo nai = muron no : lu made mo nai warui koto desu.
It is of course bad (lit. obvious badness).
6. Ye to, toward : gwaikoku ye iku go abroad ; wakiye deru go
out [of the house] ; Nihonju ye hifomaru be spread throughout
all Japan. Ye is often substituted for ni or used pregnantly:
* Yo H made irasshai would mean : *« Stay till four o'clock."
380 The Postposition [lxxix
Tokyo ye isuku arrive at Tokyo; tana ye ageru put on the
shelf (metaphorically : be oblivious oi) ; yubinkyoku ye yotte iku
call at the post office on the way ; Teikoku Hoteru ye tomaru
stop at the Imperial Hotel. Note : Nihon ye aisuraeru order
from Japan.
Vocabulary
ari ant ju-ban 7 undergarment, un-
tamaihii soyj\t s^xtit, hada^gi \ dershirt. ^
hana-bi fireworks. seibo {=toski no kure) a pre-
ko-goto complaint (p. 15,2). sent made at the end of the
tsuwasaki {tsume no saki) tip year. ^
of the toe (nail). sdhd {tomo) both parties (lit.
yakedo {yake-dokoro) a burn sides).
{yakedowo sum) be burned.) sd-skin the whole body.
gun=kdri (p. 324a). tep-pen summit, crown.
shi^ samurai, shimeppoi moist, damp.^
shuku relay-station, stopping so-matsu na coarse, riide.
place, post. hau creep, crawl.
yui-no presents exchanged at kakaeru embrace, employ (as
a betrothal. * a workman or servant).
i-butsu legacy, relics. tobi-oriru jump down.
yo'sho youth, juvenility. nagesutem throw away.
Exercises
Ten ski sama wa moio kara Tokei ni irasshaUa no de wa go-
jsaimasen. Asa mo fiayaku kara hito ui koraremas kara^ s^koshi
a This is a case oi yuidyomi {^, 19), ihc yui being the stem oi yuu to tie (in
kamiyui\ The i in i-butsu {z=xnokosu) is in some compuunds pronounced.!^;
e.g., yui-gon or i-gon verbal will (of a dying person). So also in i-butsu rcn
materialism the i{==.tada) is often pronounced ^tft.
b An outer shirt, called shatsu, does not come under this head. But Japan-
ese have also begun to wear flannel shatsu under their hadagi,
c This is a case of metonymy. Compare a similar transfer of meaning in
the case of shugi (p. 263).
d In speaking of the air or climate say shikkt (shimiri-ke) ga tsuyoi^ not
shimeppou, With the latter compare wasureppoi forgetful, okoHppoi irritable,
nkippoi easily tired, hckle, awareppoi pathetic, etc.
Lxxix] Karay made, ye 381
mo hima ga arimasen. Shi ju shichi ski no (ski ju shichi nin
no gishi no) ibuis^wa ikka (nan nichi) kata miseru desho ka.
Kesakodo gakko ye iku tochu de {michi de) ko iu mezurashii
furui hon wo kaimasKta. Kokyo ye nisKki {nisKki wo kite
kokyo ye kaerti). * Sen ri no michi mo ippo yori kajimaru
(Proverb). Danna wa tabi ye dete rusu de gczaimas, Yui^
no wo yarn no wa do iu ivake des'ka. Kekkon sum mae ni
yoKsoku no shirushi to sHte soko kara shinamono wo torikawasu
no des\ Uguis'wa doko ye nigeta ka otnae wa minakatta
ka. Jibun no warui koto wa tana ye ageie hito no koto wo
iimas\ Koi wa doko made mo nobotu mono des^kara, kodomo
ga shusse suru yd ni to itte o iwai ni ts*kaimas\ Mado^ kara
tiki {no hikari) ga sashikonde imas\ Kombanfune de Ohashi
made itte hanabi wo kembutsu shimasho.^ Seifu kara^ kono
jimen wo o fiaraisage ni narimash'ta. Kore wa somatsu na
mono de gozaimas^ga, o seibo {no shirushi) made ni sashiage^-
mas\ Kore wa, kore wa nani yori no {o) shina wo itadaki-
masKte makoto ni arigato gozaimas\ Nikon no skibai wa asa
kara ban made kakarimas\ Itsu made mo ryugaku sh'te iru
wake ni wa ikanai kara, ima no uchi yoku benkyo shimasho.
Yoritomo no koro made wa gunken no seido de ariinasKta ga^
sore kara hoken- seido ni kawarimasKta (p. 324a.) Mutts*
kara id made no kodomo wa chi wo hau ari made {ga) ntku-
mu. Mayuge wo otos^to iu shukwan wa Shina kara kita so des*;
Shina de wa ima de mo kodomo made ga mayuge wo otoshimas\
Nihon de wa meshitsukai ga sono uchi no kodomo ni made mo
ieinei ni shimas\ ^ Mitsugo no tamashii hyaku made (p. 64c).
Are kara dochira ye irashaimasKta ka. Are kara sugu
(ni) uchi ye kaerimasKta. Kono warui Ju ga tdji no hito ni
made oyonde oru. Doyobi made azukete okimasho, Doyobi
made ni tori ni kimasho, Ckikagoro go take ye o kakae ni nari-
a The idea of the proverb is that a man should not visir his birthplace
until he has become a distinguished person.
b O-kaskif a bridge over the Sumida River at Senja in Tokyo. In Japan
fireworks are often sent off from boats on a river.
c Kmru is here used like di (p. 365^). For haraisagiru see p. 286d.
d Teifui ni suru treat courteously. In Japan a servant uses respectful
language even to the little children of his master.
382 The Postposition [Ixxix
vtaskta betto wa dokd no kuni no mono de gosaimas^kd. »
Temae kdra saki ni dete iki.^ Saki ye mus^me ga maitie
orimas\ Asa kafa no oyuki de michi ga iomcarimasKia.^
Bakucki ni maieU nani kara nani made torarete shimaimasK ia^
Ano onna wa uguis^no yd da to iu no wa, koe wa it keredomOy
kao ga warui to iu koto wo ura kara iu no des\ Umegatani
W^ aku made chikara nb isuyoi sumotori de dare mo imrabu
ffiono ga naiatta, Kakikata no somatsu na no de tomodachi
kara tabitabi kogoto wo itte kimasKta, Asa kara no oyiikide^.
From here to the next stopping place it is about four ri. At
what o'clock will (does) to-morrow's performance begin ? From
(the time of) [his] youth [his] eyes were bad. I have known
(am knowing) him for a long time. A wind is blowing {fuki-
ts'keru) from (the side of) the sea and driving the waves up
(nami wo uchiagerti) on the shore. A fruit-bearing tree may
be known from its blossoms (Proverb). Hello, rikshaman ! for
(<//) how much will (do) you go to the Legation ? Take this
plant out of the pot and plant it in the garden. If a priest is
detestable, even his scarf is detestable (Proverb). In tlie time
of lemitsu the water of the Tama River was brought (Jnku) to
Tokyo. A railroad from Aomori to Akita has been completed
{dekimashUa). My servant is of course dishonest but, as he is
efficient {monogoto ga yoku dekiru)^ I employ him (p. 226a) just
as he is {sono mama). In (jii) the recent fire I jumped down
from the second story and hurt myself. The fireman was burned
all over {soshin) from the crown of his head to the tips of
his toes. Well ! {oyd) where are you going in this bad weather
(in spite of the badness of the weather) ? Having unavoidable
business, I am going just for a little (as far as) to Eyeglass
Bridge. The cherry blossoms have begun to bloom everywhere ;
so we will go {itte mimasho) to-morrow to Mukojima. When
(subor. wa) the rain continues like this {ko) everything (««-
a Go f^ke your house here. For fo sec p. 3x7a, Compare go td-sho, from
shosstokoro,
h Translate : You go out first. For the Aara compare seifu kara and kiiatm
kara (p. 337a). Saki is used in a different sense in the following senience,
where it indicates a family which the daughter has entered as a wif« or as a
servant.
c Michi ga tomaru the road is impassable (lit. is stopped).
LXXX] SUBSTAKTIVES AS POSTPOSITIONS 383
ni kara nam made) g«t5 damp and one feels uncomfortable. A
second class excur^on ticket to Fujisawa, please 1 From here
to the pass the road is dreadfully bad. As I have never been
in (gone to) that region, I think it would be better to engage
a guide (go engaging a guide). As I am going out just a little
{chotto soko made)^ if a guest {dare ka 0 kyaku), comes (has
appeared), say that I shall return at once. He half (hambun
made) smoked the cigar and threw the rest {nokori) away. We
shall finish our preparations by the time the teacher comes.
How far had we come {yaru)f Until the next [lesson] make
a clean copy. Having lost {makeru) in gambling, he had
[everything] taken — from his coat to his shirt.
CHAPTER LXXX
Quasi-postpositions, as we have previously remarked, are
really substantives. They are joined to dependent words by
means of no and may themselves take case-particles and post-
positions proper. Insted of a limiting substantive with no,
tlie demonstratives konOy sono, and ano may be used (p. 36).
Either ni or de, according to the context (p. 338, top) may be
attached to quasi-postpositioiis denoting place; with such
words as kawari and tame the proper particle is ni. But this
postposition is not infrequently omitted ; e, g., witii mae, aida,
hoka^ kawariy tame, Quasi-postpositions may be used as
predicates :
Yama no muko desu ka^ temae desu.ka.
It is beyond the mountain or on this side ?
Mon no soto desu ka^ uchi desu ka.
It is outside the gate or inside ?
I. Ue (in some connections kamt) on, over, above. Besides
the ordinary sense, ue often means " in regard to " :
Buntpo no ue de wa iadasku gozaimasu ga
It is correct so far as the grammar is concerned, but
Kotoba no ue kara mireba,...,. Literally
For expressions like tetsugakup no philosophical, rigakujo no
pertaining to physics, etc, see p. 120. In counting, etc.,
*' over " or ** above " is usually to be rendered ijo : hachi fu
yen ijo (no ue) over eighty yen ; reiten ijo above zero ; ckuto
ijo no hito the middle and upper classes.
386 The Postposition [lxxx
The Chinese equivalent of naka is chu, used mostly with
Chinese words :
0 keiko chu desu ka. Are you in the midst of a lesson ?
Mtida shiken elm desu. We are still having examinations.
Yaiumi cku {ni) during the vacation.
Gozen chu {n%) in the forenoon, or^ at dinner.
This elm enters into numerous compounds : kan-clm season
of greatest cold, sho-chu season of greatest heat, ^-rAS journey,
sbi'cku the city, eta ^ The same word in its nigoried fbrm/fi
meaning "entire" (p. 341, top) is used largely with words of
native origin : uchiju the whole house, muraju the whole vil-
lage, ^^'i^ the whole night, etc. Konnichiju {nt) before the
day is over.
16. Uchi^ is unlike naka in that it may be used also of time :
Hito tsuki no uchi (ni) within a month.
Chikai uchi (ni), S0no uchi (nt) within a short time, soon.
Note that in the sense of " among " uchi ni cannot be used
except when the existence of a thing is in question, that is,
when a word like am, oru, di or sukunai is the predicate.
Compare :
Kono uchi de donata mo sonjimasen,
1 don't know any one among these people.
Kono uchi ni zonjite oru hito wa hitori mo gozaimasen.
Among these people there is not one that I know.
Kono uchi de 0 ki ni iranai no wa don desu ka.
Among these which is it that you don't like ?
Kono uchi ni 0 ki ni itta shina wa arimasen ka.
Among these is there no article that you like?
With Chinese words nai or dai may take the place of uchi :
iicho-nai within a cho, i. e„ the whole street ; shi-nai the city
Ui-nai the grounds (of a dwelling), kei-dai the enclosure.
1 7. Soto outside. The Chinese equivalent is gwai : kai-gwat
over the sea, foreign countries, an-gwai beyond expectation.
18. Hoka besides, except: sono hoka (ni) or sono ta (ni)
besides that ; omoi-no-hoka (ni) beyond expectation.
a The word jochU maidservant, from jo-=iOtina, was originally a collectible
term. Compare ningtH human being from nvtsshUo and genssuiida, and Aanai
M'ifc (or family), from ka^=U and nai=uchu
b The word is identical with uchi house. We don't say tuhino uchim, bat
iV no uchi ni, Uchi ni orimasu. He is at home.
txxxj Substantives as Postpositions 387
19. Kawari instead : sono kawari {nt) instead of that.
20. Tame for (final or causal) : kuni no tame (fri) in behalf
■of one's country; nen no tame («i) to avoid mistakes (lit for
the sake of attention) ; yo-jo no tame {ni) for the sake of health ;
dd-yu no tame (ni) on account of the typhoon. Sei de {sei= iHoi)
is synonymous with tame ni in its causal sense :
0 tenki no sei de zutsu ga shimasu,
1 have a headache on account of the weather.
Note such combinations as: ue shitd, kami-shimo^ jo-ge ;
atosaki before and after, or reversal of the other ; sen-go
•before or after, about ; chu-gwai or nai-gwai home and abroad.
There are other words which might properly be included
in the above list of quasi-postpositions.
Vocabulary
itoko cousin. suzuri {suml-suri) ink- stone.
kuma bear. uki^yo the world. ^
^nushiro matting woven of ko merit, achievement.
• straw. bu'ke military caste (in feudal
ruri blue flycatcher (from r«- times),
ri emerald). ku-ge nobility formerly at-
tsuge boxwood. tached to the Court.
cbikara-mochi athlete. bum-po grammar.
hana-gami paper for wiping do-ro road, street
the nose. ge-raku fall (of prices).
hashi'sen bridge toll. ken-ko health {kenko desu is
koma-dori robin. healthy).
ko-ya small house, hut, pen, mom-dan gatekeeper, porter.
stable. shi'hei paper money (p. 269b).
sa-isukt azalea. » shu-kwaku harvest, crop. ^
shiro-ato ruins of a castle. kei-satsu-sho police station.
a Blooms later than the ordinary tsuisuji. The name, originally Satsuki-
-^sutsujif is derived from a classical designation of the fifth month. This again
is derived from sanae-fsuki {sanae sprouts of rice).
b From uku float, the idea being that of inconstancy or change. Another
-etymology derives the word from the adjective ushi. <</'i sorro.wful.
c Alsj shukwaku-daka^ deki-daka^ tore-daka, .
388 The Postposition [i.xx>.
hankechi handkerchief. ninzuru^ ninfite appoint.
naka ga it be on good terms, at-to sum subdue, crush.
saezuru, saezutte sing, chirp., chin-cho jwr// prize.
twitter, warble. an-gwai (tit) unexpectedly.
Exercises
Usuiioge^ no muko ni Oiwake to tu mura ga arintasJite,
soko kara yoku Asamayama ni nodorhnas, A ngwai ni kayaku
me ga yoku narimasli ta. Ts^kue no ue ni am suzuribako w^
viotte oide, Kono hoka ni (wa) nani mo gozaimasen, Usuitoge
no temae ni Sakamoto to iu mura ga arimas* ; komban zua soko
ye tomarimasho. Go monzen zvo torimasfita kara, chotto
ukagaimasK ta. Nenshi (no rei) ni wa matsu no uchi ni
ikaneba narimasen. ^ Matsu no uchi to iu no iva Tokyo de wa
shogivatsu no nanuka made no koto de kadomatsu no tatete
am at da wo iu no des\ Taiko no C/w sen- sei bats* wa sambyaku
nen hodo mae no koto des\ Mukashi no shiro no mawari ni
wa ishigaki ga tsuite attefkai hori ga hotte arimaskta. Ueno
no kden no uchi iii dobutsuen ga arimas\ IVatakushi ga
Asamayama no ue ye nobotta toki ni wa taiso kumotte He toku
no ho zva ikko mienakatta, Saikyo no miyako ni naita no tva
nambyaku nen zen no koto des*ka. Sayo sa, karekore sen hyaku
nen mae no koto des\ Fukuro no naka no nezumi. ^ Samurai
wa meiyo no tame ni wa yoku inochi wo stemash'ta. Komori
mo tori no uchi. ^ Yononaka ni neru hodo raku wa nakere-
domo ; ukiyo no baka wa okite hataraku, « Are wa san nin
kyodai no uchi de naka no ko des\ Hoken jidai ni zua kuge
ga buke no tame ni atto s arete imasKta. Eu no skta no
chikaramochi, ^ Kido san zva kuni no tame ni ko ga atta^ ii
a A pass on the Nak.isend5, leading from the province of Kotsnke ti>
Sh inane.
b Within the pines, i.e , while the pinca [kadomatsn) still stand at the gale.
In some localities the matsu stand uniil the i5tli.
c A proverbial expression indicating a being under restraint and at the
mercy of others.
d The above expression may be used jocularly when a person finds himself
in a company to which he has hardly a claim to be admitted.
e A comic poem ; roki/=zrokti na koto.
f This proverb is applicable when a peison's exertions arc not noticed or
appreciated by other?, just as an athlete under the veranda might vainly strive
to lift the house and no one would be the wiser for i!^
LXXX] : SURS I'ANTIVES AS POSTTOSITIONS 389
yaku ni ninzerarenuisWta, Bumpb no ue de tva viackigai de
wa arittiasen ga, amati so zva iimasen. Momban no uchi wa
jiki mon no soda ni arimas\ Seminai no dara (dollar) no
itcki {fit) kachi ju mai nise ga atta. Sensui no gurnri ni shiba
wo itte (245) tokorodokoro ni sats*ki ya tsuge wo ueviash'ta.
Me no mae ni oru mono ni sonna koto wo itcha shitsurei des\
Dai Nikonski wa » oyoso ni hyaku nen mae ni Mito de
dekimashita hon des\ Komei ten no no isugi ni ima no tenshi
satna ga ktirai ni ts karernash' ta {p tski ni naritnas/iia),
Kaiva'no mukogawa de kito ga tsuri wo s/tie imas\ Souo ori
no naka ni kuma ga savibiki orimas\ osga ni hiki ni viesga
ippiki. Ni ju nen mae ni wa kevipdjd no giron de gotagota
sJite imasJita. Giron no ue de wa makeie vtojissai ni oite wa
kackimas/i ta, Kono yaina no kage ni mizuumi ga ariinas\
Osandon ga ido no kata de 0 skaberi wo sum no wo idobata-
kwaigi to moskivias. Ha ski no kiwa ni koya ga tutte iie soko
de kaskisen wo torimas\ Ano onna no bydki wa niattaku ki
no set des\ Tokyo de mo Skinjiku atari ye ikn io^ mo inaka
ni narimas\ Tatami no omoie ni nani ka ji ga kaite arimas\
Ano futari wa skinrui de ari nagara taiken naka ga warui ^
Fu/u no naka ni mada kitori no ko ga nai, Ckicki no koka
(^d) mina korasaremasK ta, Ckicki no koka (ni) kodonio ga
futari korosaremask*ta. Konna ni honeotte kataraite orimas*
{no) mo kono isubure-kakatta ie wo okoso ga tame de gozaimas.
By the iorii there is a good hotel. He gave {stent) his life
for his country. About twenty years ago it happened that
{koto ga aru) paper money was below par (the market price
of- paper money fell). The crop of rice for (of) one year in the
whole of Japan amounts to (is) over forty million koku, it is
said. Have you served in a foreigner's house before {made)
this ? Are you busy (in the midst of business) just now ?
When did you return from America ? It was (is) about seven
years ago. Hibacki are injurious to (for) the health. Among
singing birds those most prized in Japan arc the blue flycatcher
and ijii) the robin and the bush warbler. The blossom of tlu
fuki conies out in winter from under the snow. It is said that
it was (8) [in] 287 (7) A. D. (6) that {no wa 5) Chinese books
(l) first (2) came (4) to Japan (3}. Put the clothes all {stikkari)
into the (inside of the) trunk. There arc many fleas under
a A famous historical work. Mito was the castle town of the daimyo of the
province of Hitachi on the cast coast north Tokyo. S«e p. 89 g.
b With naka in this idiom compaie aida \\\ i:,o\n shitishii aidn a very
intimate relation.
390 The Postposition [lxxxi
these tataviL Take the plothes out of [the inside of] the closet
Formerly straw mating was laid in the prisons . instead of
tatami. Now ore can go from Yokohama to San FraiKisco
within two weeks. The Japanese use paper instead of hand-
kerchiefs and put {ireru) it into their sleeves. Shall we look
at (kemimtsii suru) the inside of the temple ? The streets in.
{nai) Tokyo city are not very good. The post office is just
ijiki) opposite the police station. There are ruins of a castle
on this mountain. Willow trees grow {sodaisu) well by the
water. Who is the person that stood beside you ? He is my
cousin.
CHAPTER LXXXI
The subordinatives of certain verbs correspond to Englisli.
prepositions or expressions resembling prepositions :
ni kakeU until.
wo motte with, by means of. «^
Kusari wo motte tsunami fasten with a chain.
ni mukatte^ ni muite over against, vis-a-vIs, facing, toward.
wo fiozoite (wo fiozoku no hokd) except.
ni oite in, at, on (formal).
wo {ye) saskite toward, in the direction of, with reference to^
Tokyo wo saskite iku go toward T6ky5.
Taiin ^ to iu no wa tsuki {no koto) wo saskite iu no desu»
The name taiin has (is said with) reference to the moon.
ni shitagatte {ni skitagaeda) in accordance with (formal).
;// shite {wa), to shite {wa) for, as (p. 216).
— sugite {sugi), — tatte (tattara) after.
wo idshite through (Anglicism).
ni totte for.
Sore wa watakushi ni totte taihen shiawase na koto desu.
That is a very fortunate thing for me.
ni tsuite concerning, regarding, about, with, under (a teacher).
Kyokzvasho'jiken ni tsuite concerning the te::t-book affair.
a Motfe is sumetime used pleonastically with de (p. Z98a).
b The wo id iai-in corresponds io iai-yd sun. The Chinese word ^9 and ftpr
denoie respectively light and shade, or iK)sitiye and negatfve, or inAle and
female. Compate San-y3-dd the region south of the mountains and Sanr4tt'd9-
I he region north of the mountains.
Lxxxi] Substantives as Postpositions 391
Gioaikoku no sensei ni tsuite under a foreign teacher.
ni yoite {ni yoreba^ yorutd) according to, by tbe aid of
ni kwan shite^ni tsuite, * [(formal)^
ni tai shite ^ni vmkatte.
ni ofite in accordance with.
To this list might be added nakute (or naku) without. For
nakute one may substitute nashi ni (p. 98b). To either form
tva may be added when a negative verb follows : nakucha^ na-
ski ni wa.
More polite forms may be substituted in some cases ; e. g.^
ni okimashite^ ni tsukimashite.
Some of these subordinatives may be used attributively :
kcre ni tsuite no o hanashi the talk about this ; Shina ni tai
shite no or (tai sum) sei-ryaku the policy in regard to China.
Some are used with clauses, like conjunctions ; e. g., toshi
tuo torn ni shitagatte (ofite) with increasing age.
Vocabulary
Jiura saddle. te-suri hand-rail, banisters.
okite law, statute, precept. tsurubashi hanging or sus-
tsuru ) . pension bridge.
katsura j ^ ^* ^ han fief, clan, daimiate.
shinai a stout foil made ho-gyo agriculture. ^
of bamboo. gan-kwa ophthalmology.
' fi'Wake ) b hatsu'on pronunciation.
nwshi'Wake ) ^ ^" is-shu one kind.
me-ue^ meue no hito person kan-kwa influence.
of higher rank, ken-jutsu art of fencing.
vie-shita^ meshita no hito per- ki-kin famine.
son of lower rank. seki-jun order of seats.
nakodo ) , twefci ■y*^-^<^^« disinfection.
bai'shaku-nin j ^ " ^ ^* shu-moku wooden hammer
sashi'ZU directions, instruc- used in striking a bell.
tions (sashizu wo sum di- so-shiki organization, system.
rect, instruct). iaku-hatsu (lit trusting bowl).
i';^'!'''* [ meritorious deed. J.^^gmg (of monks), men-
go ro \ dicant.
* Kwan sum forms an exception to the rule given on p. 2x4, 7.
b AUthiwaki ^a gotaimasen. My behavior has been inexcusable. I can't
say anything in my defence.
c Compare kd-gyd manufactures, sho-gyd commerce. In former times there
were four classes : shiz=iamurai, nd, kd and she.
392 - The PosTPOsrnOiV [lxxxi
ioku'ten special favor, privi- isairnxshii brave, intrepid.
lege. jihi pity, benevolence.
un-chin charges for freight, jihibukai merciful.
denshin-ryo, dempdryo cost shtrizoku retreat
of a telegram. hiki-korosu kill by drawing
ik-ka-jo one article, one item asunder, or by running over.
- (com p, p. 86, 5), ' Jiai'Surh, hai'S/ii s,d\>o\\sh.
Exercises
Nikon zentai ni so in fuzoku ga atta to wa iemasen ; han
Jian ni yoUe chigatte orimaslita kara, ^ Sore wa inesKisukai
ni mukatte in no des'kara, teinei ni iwanakUe wo yd gozaimas*
Oya-koko ni t suite Skina ni ni ju ski ko no (/. 233c) hanashi
_ga arimas\ Go enryo naku {nashi ni) oshatte kudasai. Mu-
ko no nine vo eda ni kami ga tsuite itnas'ga, are wa do iu wake
des'ka. Sayo, are wa ume no hana ni tsuite yonda uta ga kaite
aru to des\ Tomodachi ni tsuite shirazushirazu toi tokoro
made ikimasKta, Jibiki nashi ni wa kotoba no keiko wa
dekimas'viai, Seiyojin mo ima de wa ryokomenjo nashi ni
naichi wo tabi sum koto ga dekimas*. Me ga wdruku natta
kara, vtegane ga nak^cha hon ga yontemaseu. Mo ippai o a-
g^ari nasai, Arigato, watakushi ni sJite wa tak'san itadaki-
mas/ita, Nikon no onna no ko zva kagoita to iu mono wo vtolte
hane wo ts'kimas\ Nikonjin wa shinai to iu mono wo ntotte
kenjutsu fio keiko wo suru. Okabo to iu no wa isshu no ine de^
komugi no yd ni mizu nashi ni ts* kuremas\ Anata ni tai sh^te
tnoskiwake ga gozainiasen. Meue no hito ni tai sKte wa teinei
ni iwanakereba narimasen. leyas ko no o dashi nasaimash'ta
hyakkajo 110 okite^ ni yotte mukashi wa zainin wo uski de
hikikorosh' ta mon'da ga, sono nochi o haishi ni narimasKta,
Go isshin go wa ittai ni mesk'ta no mono ni mukatte iu kotoba
ga taihen kirei ni narimash*ta, Bukkyo no kankwa ni yotte
hito no kokoro ga taiso jihibukaku narimash* ta. Seito no seki-
fun wa benkyd to fubenkyd to ni yotte kimemas\ Saigo san uui
a Inversion of the usual order in the case of a cause cccurs not infrequently
-in conversation.
b Also called ** Laws of Teyasu.'* They have been variouMy translated.
LXXXl] SUBSTVVNTIVKS AS POSTPOSITIONS 393
4>ya no iegara ni yori tok'ten wo motte kwampi de Seiyo ye
ryugaku wo vteizeraremask! ta, Sendai wa Tokobti ni oit€
ichiban bkii iokwai des\ Kiinura san wa Amerika ye itte kara
ju nen bakari sugite kaette mairimask* txi, Ckoknsetsn ni wa
hanashiniku gozaimas^kara^ towodachi wotosKte sodan itaski-
fnasKta. Sore wa kivti ni totte furieki de wa nai ka. Watd"
kushi wa K'risiokyo ni kwan sk'te wa ikko fuannai de
gozaimas" {ikko zonjimasen), Aizti no Byakkotai wa ju roku
shicki no tvakai samurai de soshiki sarete arimasKta ga, taiso
isamasK ku tatakatta a to de^ iki-nokotta mono ga ju hakkn uin
Bentenyama made shirizoite kite, hitori wo nozoku no koka
(zva) mina seppuku sKte shinde shimaimasK ta. *
The child came with {ni isuiie) its mother. I can't ride a
horse without a saddle. You can't practice penmanship with-
out a model. Toward guests its impolite. In Japan one can't
marry without a go-between. Lately I heard an interesting
story about Count Katsu. ^ The pronunciation of this word
varies {cfiigau) according to locality. This is very well written
for a child. Some begging priests go about (walk) striking a
bell with a shumoku. The hand rail of this hanging bridge is
made of wistaria vines. That gentleman writes characters well
with his left hand. Where {doko wo sask'te) are these pilgrims
going ? They are prob^ly going to Zenkwoji. The cost of a
telegram depends on (varies according to) the number of kana.
Shipping charges {funachin) depend on the size of the freight.
According to Japanese law foreigners may not engage in (suru)
agriculture in the interior. In accordance with the directions of
the physician the whole house was disinfected. Japanese chil-
dren say otottsan (or) okkasan to {ni mukatte) their parents. Ac-
a Aizu is a famous valley in Iwashiro between Nikko and Ihe volcano
Bandaisan. Its capital is Wakamatsu. The Byak-ko-tai (White Tiger
Company) distinguished itself at the time of the Restoration, when the clan of
Aizu held out against the Mikado's army. Benien-yanin, from Benien, one of
the shichi fttkitjin (p. 204a), Note that iva my not be used with a noun when
it is modified by a numeral following. Reversing the order we might say jn
hakkn nin no ikinokotta tnono tva.
b Katsu Awa {tto Kami) was an official of the Bakufu at the time of the
Restoration. By his prudent negotiations for peace he averted the destruction
-of E<lo by the imperial forces.
394 The Postposition [lxxxi
cording to a letter just received ifodoite)^ he will arrive to-
morrow evening (it is said). Under whom did you learn
German ? He studied ophthalmology under a famous physician
in (of) Berlin. As for the apples, put all except the rotten
ones into this box. This year there is a famine in Tohoku.
After about a month come again and see.
THE CONJUNCTION*
CHAPTER LXXXII
Conjunctions also are divided into two classes, conjunction?
proper and quasi-conjunctions. The latter are simply substan-
tives used in lieu of conjuctions. In general it is to be noted
that the essential conjunctions belong to the words or clauses
which they follow rather than to those which they precede.
Further it should be remembered that where the English loose-
ly connects coordinated clauses by means of such conjunctions
as " and " or " or," ^ the Japanese language usually by means
of verbal inflections subordinates one clause to another (p..
162,1); e.g.,
A^ui kimono wo kinakereba kaze wo hikimasho.
I must put on heavier clothing, or I shall catch cold.
I. To is used (a) in the sense of "and" with nouns, pronouns
and numerals, but never to connect indicative verbs. *= It is
in order when all the items in a series are enumerated. It is
repeated after each word except the last, but in formal speech^
as in the literary language, it follows the last also. To the
final to case-particles and postpositions may be added :
Shoyu to mirin to suto {wo) sambai mazete savibaizu ta
iimasu.
A mixture of soy, mirin, and vinegar is called sambaizu, ^
On asyndetic constructions see p. 225a.
a Setsti-'Boku-shi, from seisu joia (compare hito tti sessuru associate with a
person), tokw=4su%ukeru,
b The student needs to be on his guard againt the tendency to carry English
conjunctions over into Japanese. Foreigners often disfigure their speech by
excessive use of id shiie, etc.
c This does not apply to substantivised verbs : Fusaku de €Uta no to sumi ga
yofukaita no de konnen wayama no nionoga taihen komatte imasu. The harvests-
hATing been bad and charcoal cheap, the mountaineers are in great distress.
Another apparent exception is : Sd shiyo to omae no katte da. It is for you to
decide whether you will do so or not.
d To vary the expression one may also substitute ni for to : Sh ni mirin to-
th9ytt wo tna%ete, etc. Mirin is a sweet kind of take.
^96 The Conjunction [lxxxii
(b) To after a verb in the present tense may mean ** if,"
^* when/' " so soon as " (in the last sense also, to sugu ni). It
expresses the idea of immediate sequence, either in a hypothet-
ical or in an actual case. Note that the present tense is rc-
<iuired even when the principal verb of the sentence is part:
Taikutsu shite kurti to, oinoshiroi hon ^a yomitaku narimasu.
1 begin to want to read an interesting boolc when I get wcaiy.
Kodovio ga seicho sum to,haka no fedasuke ni narimasu.
When children grow up they are helpful to their mother^
/ O kyakii snn ga knru to, sugu ni shokuji wo shiuiasho.
We will eat as soon as the guests come.
Yokucho ni nam to, in in a dete ikiiuashita.
The next morning all went away.
So sum torn that case, then.
, (c) To in the sense of " that " connects dependent clauses
with vetbs meaning to say, promise, hear, believe, etc. It is tlie
only mark of quotation, direct or indirect, and it may not be
omitted .as "that" may be in English. ''I think V\\ go" is
always Z6^ to oinoivtasu. Not infrequently the principal verb
is omitted and the to alone indicates the indirect character of
tlic clause. Sometimes the verb of the dependent clause is
omitted, so that the to immediately follows a noun or an inter-
rogative pronoun ;
Honto {da) to onioiviasn. I think it true.
Ilonto to wa owoimasen. I do not think it true.*
Hlrata to in kito a man called Hi rata J^
Kore wa Eigo de nan to moshiniasu ka.
Note the double conjunction in :
Asu kaette kureru yd ni to tanomareiuashita,
1 was asked to return to-morrow.
Kiku, to ka ajisoi to ka nani ka. kitolsu uemasko,
I will plaiit clnysanthemums or hydrangeas or something.
a Mnrk the \>osilion o[ ton.
b The idom /o in corresponds to a sim])le apposition in English; e.g.,
Mikfjdo to hi kotoba tlie word " mikado " ; ten to in ji llie character " heaven."
Tor to 7oaz=/o iu no iva sec p. 272d. For to iu to=Uo see p. 245, bottom : Wata
A'ushi i;n dehakettt to into, kitto atne i;n fnriviasu. Whenever I go oat, it is sure
10 rain. .Sd sun^ /o in to if we do that.
[lxxxii Conjunctions Proper 397
To may also stand between an. indirect question and the verb :
Asu kuru ka to kikimashita,
I inquired if he would gome to-morrow.
In, Ikd ka to oinou, I think probably Til go, the ka simply
expresses doubt about going. * Often « ka to omou is practically
equivalent to ii to omou. On the other hand ka may stand
between a dependent clause with to and the principal verb, giv-
ing to either or both a sense of doubt or uncertainty :
Kuru to ka iimashita. He said, I think that he'd come.
2. Dano {de am no?) serves to connect nouns when the
series is not closed and one might proceed further in the
enumeration. It must follow every word in the list, including
the last. It may also be translated Tor." An expression like
irairo usually follows the last dano :
Bara dano^ ajisai dano, tsubaki dano, iroiro arimasu.
There are various kinds, roses, hydrangeas, camellias etc.
3. Ka is ordinarily a particle of interrogation. It is joined
to dependent as well as to principal clauses, and is much used
in double questions :
Dekiru ka do ka tvakarimasen, ^
I don*t know whether it is feasible or not.
Niru ka yoku ka dochira ka ni shimasu.
We either boil or bake [it.]
Do ka ko ka shiagemaskita.
We got it done after a fashion.
Kavcizy serve the same purpose as the English "or "with
nouns, clauses or numerals :
Kono hey a wa hachi jo ka ju jo desn.
This room has eight or ten mats,
Hairu ka hairanai ni vtimashita.
He saw it the moment he came in.
a The idiom to omou io is used in the sense of <* when I am about to.''
Ifote also the elliptical construction : Mini to wa iiashi ni mimashita, I happen-
ed to see it unintentionally.
b Note that while one says do desu ka, in familiar talk there is a tendency ta
omit da in the expression do da ka, for the sake of euphony. Sore mita koto ka.
Do you see? (=1 told you so). Note also that afier a principal claure ka
may be omitted when the clause contains an ioterrogative word (p. iT%)i £>9
d€9U, bat Dd desu ka non/ifnasen.
398 Thb Conjunction [lxxxu
A list of items connected by means of tcTka may end with in
yd na mono or similar words.
4. The particle ya is in classical language used like ia. In
the colloquial it appears in the idiom — ya ina ya^ ina being
a classical form= — nai: Kiku ya ina ya tobidashite iUa.
He rushed out the moment he heard it. Note also : Naniya
ka ya to torikonde imasu, I am busy with all sorts of things.
Ya is also used like datto^ but is omitted with the last noun*
which is often followed by nado or nazo, A case-particle msty
then be attached :
Kujaku ya kiji wa keiro ga utsukuskii.
Peafowls and pheasants (etc.) have beautiful plumage.
Aramonoya de wa hokiya sumiya tsukegi naso wo urimasu.
At coarse-goods-shops they sell brooms, charcoal, matches, eta
5. Vara too was originally interrogative. Its uses are anal-
ogous to those of the interrogative particles explained above :
/wa wakareie itsu au koto yara.
We part now : when shall we meet again ?
Doko ni oru {koto) yara watakushi ni wa ikkj wakarimasen^
I^have n't the faintest idea where he is.
Okuma to yara {iu hito) ga korosarekakemaskita. An
attempt has been made to assassinate some one — Okuma,
I think.
Ano 0 kami san wa ranibo de otoko yara onna yara wakaror-
nai hodo desu. The woman is so unruly that one would
hardly be able to tell whether she is a man or a woman.
Skishi yara tora yara iroiro no ddbutsu ga orimasu,
6. Aruiwa is largely used as an adverb in the sense of '* in
some cases *', " possibly " : especially common is its use before
alternatives :
Omu wa aruiwa warattari aruiwa naitari iroira hito no
mane wo itashimasu. A parrot now laughs and agaia
weeps and in various ways imitates people.
Nikon no rekishi ni mo aruiwa so iu rei ga nai to mo ka-^
girimasen. * In Japanese history too there may pos-
sibly have been such instances.
a Kagiru limit. I do not assert that there are no such instances. One'
may substitute iva for mo^ or say nai to 7va iemasen.
[lxxxii 0)NJUNctions Proper 399
Aruiwa kum ka mo shiremasen. He may come possibly.
Aruiwa also serves as a simple conjunction in the sense of
"or":
Ushi aruiwa uma nado ga nai to shita naraba,..
If there were no oxen or horses...
Note that aruiwa does not connect clauses except when the
verb is in the alternative (or inconclusive) form.
7. Matatva is synonymous with aruiwa as a conjunction,
not as an adverb, and in a series is often for the sake of variety
substituted for aruiwa. It is used like the English ''or/' at
the beginning of a sentence which ends in a question or ex-
pression of doubt :
Matawa kondo no hakurankwai no koto de mo hanashima-
sho ka* Or shall I speak of the recent Exposition ?
8. Moshikuwa simply connects nouns, like aruiwa or
^natawa. It is more formal.
9. Ski is a disjunctive particle marking the transition from
one to another of two coordinate clauses (p. I4d) ;
Niwa ni wa momo no ki mo aru ski, sakura no ki mo aru.
In the garden there are both peach and cherry trees.
10. Ga is mildly adversative : *
Habakari desu ga (p. 279,6), sono fude wo totte kudasai.
I am sorry to trouble you, but would you hand me that
fudel
The second clause is often understood (p. 161 e). Not infre-
quently ga is a mere connective without any adversative sense:
Kesa shivibun wo mite imashita ga, futo myo na koto wo
miidashimashita, I was reading the paper this mpni-
ing when I happened to see a strange bit of news.
At the beginning of a sentence da ga may mean "neverthe-
less {^sore de mo), or it may mean nothing.
11. Keredomo, originally the concessive form of the classical
auxiliary keri, is more strongly adversative.
1 2. Skikashi, shikashi-nagara, or sari-nagara, is the strong-
-est adversative.^
a Like^, the particles ni(jio m) and wo {mono wo) are used as adversative
• conjactions (pp. 149, 273.)
b SAiJta is the classical equivalent of sd; s/iikari=^d desu. In formal speech
variants taken from the literary language are much used ; e.g., shikaru ni, shikari
io iidomo, etc. Comp. skiAa mo moreover. Another equivalent is to wa in mono
40d. The '' Conjunction ' ■ [Lxxxir
13. iVara (da) or, more rarely, nareba (p. 246b), the con-
ditional form of the claissical verb '* to t>e," shows its original
sense in such idioms as o iriyo nara if you need it, Sayo nara
Good bye!* (lit. if it is so...)* ^ot^. naze naraba "for" (p.
224b). In addition to nara (ba) or a conditional inflection the
hypothetical character of a clause may be made more promin-
ent by the use of an z^nticipative moshi or man-ichu^
14 Aloshi, moshi mo, moshi y a if.^
Moshi dare ka 0 kyakn ga at tar a,..
If a visitor should come... , ^
Moshi go yd ga arimasu nara.. Af you need [me].,.
Moshivto no kotoga atta toki ni...l( anything should
happen.
15. Man-ichi (lit. ten thousand to one) = italicized "if."
16. Mo in the sense **even if'*, "although*', "though
only,'* may follow the subordinative (pp. 167, 172) or, rarely,
the indicative. With the indicative to mo is more common.
Shinu to mo koko toa ugokanai.
rU not budge though I die for it.
When repeated, mo is to be rendered *' whether — or '* :
Atte mo nakute mo onaji koto desu.
It doesn*t matter whether it is there or not.
On mo— mo in the sense of "both — and", "either — or",
** neither — nor," see p. 354. It is thus used, not only with
substantives, but also rarely with verbs :
Iku mo ikanai mo watashi no katte da.
I am free to go or not, as I please.
Compare : Iku to mo ikanai to mo whether he goes or not.
Concessive clauses may be emphasized by prefixing moshi^
man-ichi^ tatoi^ or yoshi.
17. Tatoi\
Tatoi shinu to mo yatte minakuchajtarimasen.
I must attempt it even if it costs my life. [atte mo-*-
Jissai sonna koto wa nai, ski k as hi tatoi sonna koto ga
In reality there is no such thing, but even if there were...
Tatoi ika ni bimbo ni nareba tote...l^o matter how poor
one becomes . .
18. 3 'oshi (ya) , yoskimba .
Voshi ya samui hi ga atte mo hi wo taku hodo no koto wa
a Instead of sayo nara, people sometimes say : Sore j a [o %vakare mdsftitttasu^
or shikkei iiashitnasu).
I> Moshiya go zonji iva nn'mitsen ka. I)on*l you know perhaps?
Lxxxii] Conjunctions Proper 401
arintasumai, - Even if we have cold days it will scarcely
be so cold as to make it necessary to have a fire.
Yoshiya kore kara yojin shit a iokoro ga, mo naorumai.
Even if he should be careful hereafter he'll hardly recover.
19. Tote^ *tte (=ro itte). The idiom — ta tote or — ta 'tte
without mo has a concessive sense : id itta *tte=sd itte mo ;
s/unda ^tte^shinde mo. Note also :
Gakko ni haittareba Ute amari dekiru yd ni wa narumai.
Even if he enters school he will not amount to very much.
Compare sareba tote nevertheless. Tote may indicate purpose :
Ano ko ga kono sakana wo anata ni agetai tote jibun de
ryori wo itashintashita. The little girl cooked the fish
herself with the intention of giving it to you.
20. Nagara {mo) " while ", *' though," is used after the stems
of verbs (p. 279, 6) or Chinese compounds. In some connections
it has a slightly adversative sense, as in habakari nagara :
Go kuro {inendo) nagara. .A am sorry to trouble you, but...
Shitsurei nagara... ^dit6ovi me, but...
0 kinodoku nagara.. A am very sorry for you, but«.«
21. Shidai as soon as (p. 281b) :
Konnichi gakko ga sumi shidai agarimashd.
1 will come to-day as soon as the school closes.
22. Kara with an indicative verb is causal :
Sore da kara (shite)... ¥or that reason...
Following a subordinative kara {ni) means *' after ":
l/chi ye kaette kara {ni) tegami wo kakimashita.
I wrote a letter after I got home.
23. Vori after, since :
Hito me miru yori shitawashiku otnoimashita^
I felt attached to him from the time I saw him.
Halia ga bydki ni kakatte yori konokata chitto mo soto ye
deru hima ga arimasen.
Since mother became sick I have not had time to go out
24. Made or made ni until, before (p. 379) :
Sensei ga kuru made shitaku shite imasko,
I will study until the teacher comes.
Sensei ga kuru made ni shitaku shite okimashd. [comes.
I will have my lesson prepared by the time the teacher
402
The Conjunction
[lxxxh
Vocabulary
^amo wild r^nck.
hariko papier-mache.
hi'diri drought
kO'Sode wadded silk garment.
ip) shuto parent-in-law.
namari 7 ,. , .
ben r >»>«<='•
bateren (Portuguese padre)
Christian missionary of the
XVI. Century.
o (sama) king.
bii'Sho place.
doku ritsu independence ( —
suru be independent).
fukuju submission, obedience.
fu'setsu rumor.
geki-sen hard fighting.
gu'soku accoutrements.
hyo'gi consultation.
ji'shu voluntary confession.
kak'ke beriberi. »
kant'byo nursing the sick.
ki'hei cavalry, ^
seki'to stone monument
shin-seki relative (elegant).
ik-korchu {ka house) the body
of a feudal lord's retainers.
kai-skaku-nin assistant, sec-
ond (in harakiri).
tsu'shin-ja correspondent (of
a newspaper).
kurushimu suflfer (tr. kuru-
shimeru).
naderu stroke, rub.
susumeru administer (medi-
cine).
tonaeru call, name, recite,
declare.
utsuru remove (of residence),
pass (of time), catch (of
fire, disease, etc.), be re-
flected.
ami wo utsu cast a net.
gwan=^nigai request, prayer.
gwan wo kakeru make a vow.
Exercises
Kofio dekimono ga moshi okiku nareba^ eehi kiranakereba
naranai. Itsu mo no o isha san no tokoro ye itie sugu ni kite
kudasaran ka kiite koi, ^ Nikko no Gammangafuchi to iu
tokoro ni^ Amida no zo ga tak'san tatte orimas* ; ikura sono
kazu wo kazoete mite mo kanjo ga chigau to iimas\ Shuto
a From kaku=ikyaku=ashi leg, and ke=JH in kydki iUoess. Kakke is a d is-
ease affecting the nerves and heart and resalting in partial paralysis or
numbness of the limbs. See Chamberlain, ** Th.ings Japanese."
b Compare ho-hti infantry (^AossuiruJh*), ho-hei artillery (Ad=gan), ko-hti
engineers.
c Itsu mo no o isha san may be translated " family physician."
d The name of a pool {fuchi) in the Daiya River near Nikkd. On the bank
st^nd the statues of Amida alluded to above.
jLxxxii] Conjunctions Proper 403
W0 sh'ti moratta 'tie Unnenio ni kakaranai koto wa naL Ko
iu baai ni ipa wo to iu ji ga atte mo nak'te mo onajikoto des.
Kanai ga it to^ teishu ni shimpai ga nai* Seppuku no toki ni
rua tonin ga hara wo kiru tPt soda ni kaishakunin ga otfe sugu
ni kubi wo fiiriotosh*ta mondes\ Nihon ni nagaku ite mo b^n-
kyo shinai to^ hanashi ga dekimasen. Wataiushi wa sake 7vo
nomu to, sugu ni kao ga akaku narimas\ Ha wo nuite mo-
rau to, sugu ni itami ga tomarUnash'ta. Anata hodo dekima-
sureba^ Doits' ye oide nastte ichi nen mo tattara^ tasska ni hana-
shi ga dekimasho. Tokyo ye kite ni san shukan tats* to, hai-
byd ni narimash'ta. Shinu ka ikiru kaftatsu ni hitotsu, * Ne-
zumi'kozo wa ^ do shUe mo ts* kamaeraremasen des/ita kara,
oya wo ro ni iremasKta ; so sum to, oya no kurushinde iru no
wo kiite tsui ni j'ishu sKte deta so des\ Nezumi-kozo no haka
no gurui ni furui sekitd ga yama no yd ni tsumiageie arimas\
sore wa tomi ni aiatu yd ni haka ye kite gwan wo kakete, mo-
shi ataru to, sono 0 rei ni atarashii sekitd wo motte kite furui
no wo waki ye tsunde oku kara des\ Domo, kuruma ni notte
itte mo ma ni aimas'mai. Mukashi samurai wa ichi mofi no
zeni wo nusunde mo ikkachu ga hyogi sKte hara wo kirasewa-
sJi^ta. Iroiro kaimono ga aru kara, hima nara, issho ni itte
kuren ka. Nani wo o motome ni narimas'ka, Chikai Uchi
ni Seiyo ye kaeru kara, iroiro mezurashii mono wo miyage ni
katte iko to omou ; shikashi hitori de iku to, taiso kakene wo iu
kara, dozo, issho ni itte kure. Sono matsu no furi wa shizen
ni a iu n* des'ka, matawa teire wo sKte ts'kutia n des'ka. Mo-
rau mono nara, natsu de mo kosode. ^ Kosode to wa kinu no
wataire no koto de fuyu no mono des*. Satsumajin wa seuian
no ik*sa ni^ shinu ka ikiru kaftatsu ni hitotsu to kesshin sKte
hijo ni gekisen shimasKta. Tenka to iu no to tenga to iu no to
do chigaimas'ka. « Ano hiio wa ano uchi no shinseki deska^
a Futatsu ni hitotsu expresses the idea of a dilemma. It is a matter pf life
and death. Compare the saying : Ichi ka hachi ka yatte mimashd. I will, try;
it come what may (3<i^^i=^<jf^i eight).
b Lit. rat-fellow (p. X5a), a notorious roSber in the Toki;gawa era. His
graye is behind the temple Eksin in Tskyo. ' .
c As a gift costs nothing, one is glad tp accept it ,even if there is no i^w
mediate use for it. The proverb is also applied to a case of blind avarice.
d From j/i west, nan south ; commonly called -the Satsuma Rebellipn.
e The word tenka (lit. under heaven) by n^on becpm^s tet/^a. Thie.Sfaagiiat
nsed to be called Tenga Sama, >
404 The Conjunction [lxxxii
Bttsu fit skinsiki to iu wake de nw arimasen ga^ nandema
tttiso kokoroy^s'ku sKte oru yd d€s\ Atto kin ni skimu ga
aru to miete tori ga taisd tackimas*. Kore de mantoku sure-
ba a ga^ skikaski so wa ikimas'mai. * So iu ka mo skireniasepi
ga, made kiita koto wa arimasen. Ame no furu no wo osorete
sotoye denai to, sono kito wo katiko no yd da to iimas\ Moio-
yori to mockiron to wa goku wojsuka na ckigai des\ Itsu ante
ga yamu koto yara. Ante ga futte imas^ka. Furu koto wa
futte imas'ga, kakubetsu no koto wa arimasen. Doits no kihei
wa karada ga dkii kara, gusoku wo kiru to, taisd kittatte
miemas\ Tsuskinja wo skimbun no tane ga nakute komaru no
de, sonnafusets'wo koskiraeta no ka mo skirenai, Yoskimune
J^ wa ^ sessko kindan no basho ni ami wo uckimasKta kara,
Ooka ni totis' kamaeraremasK ta. Nikonjin wa amari so iu fu
ni iimasen ga, zeki iwanakereba naranai baai ni wa so iu yori
hoka ni sKkata ga arimas'mai. Kono ike wa sessho-kindan
MO basko de dare mo torimasen kara, gan ya kamo ga tak'san
vrite imas* (p. 163,5). Hanask'ka to iu mono wa omoskiroi
mono de gozaimas' ka. Sayo sa,jdzu keta de taisd ckigaimas\
Koko kara Yuskima Tenjin^ ye niairima^ni wa do ittara
yorosku gosaimaskd ka. Kore kara san ckd saki ni kidari ye
inagatu yokockd ga arima£ga^ soko ye kaitte sore kara mata
migi ye viagatte massugu ni iku to, sugu soko des\ Kusunoki
Masatsura wa ckicki Masaskige ga Minatogawa de Mckijini
sKte kara Kawacki ni kaerimasK ta.^ Sekkaku koneotte
koskiraeta no da ga^ ima ja {de wa).yaku ni tatanaku nari-
wask^ta. San nen saki no koto wo iu to, karas'ga warau..
Kuni ye kaeru ya inaya bydki ni narimasUta. Mukaski Sa-
isuma-ben no mono to Osku-namari no mono to ga kanaski wo-
a Shikashi often follows ga pleonastically.
b The eighth and one of the most famous of the Tokugawa shogans. He
Ihred in the first half of the XVIII. Century. Sessho-kindan, from setsusskorosu,
tkd Hie, kin forbid, dans=kotowaru, means the prohibition to kill animals.
c A famous Shinto temple in Toky5. Tenjin or TemmangU is the name by
which Sugawara Michizane is worshipped* Yushima is a district in' Hongo^
Tokyo.
d Kusunoki Masaskige, father of the Masatsura named above, suffered defeat
and killed himself on the bank of the Minato River near Hy5go. The son after
he became of age raised another army in behalf of the Emperor and likewise
perislicd in battle. He is flet l)efore Japanese youths as a model of knightly
Lxxxii] Conjunctions Proper 405.
sUta tokoro ga^ ryoho tomo sappari zi*akaranakatta so (ies\
Kusuri wo susumeru yar/t, senaka taa ftaderu yara^ kotondo ne
mo nenu gurai ni kambyo itashiviash'ta, Nani ya ka ya
s*Aiosh$ no hima mo naku hatarakimasK ta. Honto ka usa ka
sAirtntasen. Hyak'sho ka chonin no ie ye yoshi ni yarifai;
f/yak'shd no inus*me daro to mo kwazoku no mus*me daro ta
tno, yome ni ittara^ shuio ni fiikuju shinakereba narimasen.
As soon as I arrive in Japan I will send you {sashiageru) a
letter. The physician said that, as it is not at all a serious
(jai sKta illness, he would come (coming sec) s^gain after two
or three days. When English is literally translated into
Japanese it becomes hard to understand. Is that gentleman a
relative of yours i^go shinseki) f He is not a relative, but he
is from (a person T>f) the same province [as myself]. The
disease called kakke is apt to {yoku) break out {okoru) when
summer comes (it becomes summer). From {kata wa) this
bouse Mount Fuji can be seen and also the ocean (can be seen
— subord.) ; the scenery is very fine. Since 1 removed to To-
kyd there has not once been (pres.) a Targe fire. He said that
if he did not return by half past eleven, we need not wait. It
-will be some time (there is still an interval) before {made ni)
spring comes. As the daintyo formerly were almost independ-
ent, the padres called them (the daimyo) kings. These days
it ought {hazu da) to rain, but on the contrary the drought
continues. If it doesn't rain soon there will hardly be any
crop of rice (rice will hardly be taken) this year. If the tree
is dead (karete iru), dig it out (digging out finish). He wouldn't
be in such distress if he had saved (saving put) money pre-*
viously. If there is any book that you need {go nyuyo no hoii\
for the study of Japanese, send me word (so saying send), [and]
I will very soon buy [it] and send [it to you]. If you are in
the midst of business^ attend to it {yaru) without paying any
attention to me {0 katnai naku). When {no ni) it was better
to leave it as it was (p. 22), why did you mend it? As Ten-
Jin sama was fond of plum blossoms, plum trees are often
planted around [his] shrine. A man who is irritable and easily
{yoku) gets angry is called mukappara {tachi), ^ If I don't
take notes {hikki sKte okn), I forget everything. When a
young man goes (past cond.) to a place like T6ky5 he is apt to
be ruined {shippai suru) if he is not careful {chui suru).
a From mukau oppose, and hara ga tatsu {Jtara zvotateni) g«t auqry.
4o6 The Conjunction [lxxxiii
CHAPTER LXXXIII
In many cases an English conjunction has to be rendered in
Japanese by means of a substantive, the accompanying clause
being in the attribi^tive position (Ch. XIX.)- Many of these
substantives have been treated under the heads of The Adverb
and The Postposition. The most common are :
1. Mat (ni, wa) before : kuru mae ni or, rarely, konai mag
ni before he comes. For the use of ni and wa see p. 155.
Izen may be substituted for mae, especially in speaking of his^
torical events.
2. Nochi {flit '^^) after. Compare :
Watakushi ga deia nochi ni kimashita^ He came after I
Gakko kara kaetta nochi de ii. [left
It will do after you return from school. *
3. Saki {ni, wa) before : gakko ni hairu saki ni before he
entered the school : wasuren j^^j before 1 forget it. Compare :
Oya ga shinda saki wa da shite ittara yokaro ka.
How shall we manage after father is dead?
4. Aio de after. Compare :
Kisha ga deia ato de kimashita.
He came after the train left.
Gozen wo tabeta ato ni {ye) kyaku ga kimashita.
After we had eaten, visitors came.
5. l/e de after, until after (with negatives). l/e ni means-
**and in addition."
Miia ue de kau ka mo shiremasen.
I may possibly buy it after I have seen it.
Mita ue de nakereba kawaremasen.
I can't buy it until after I have seen it.
Makesashita ue ni kai mo shinaide itte shimaimashita.
He made him reduce the price and then went off without
buying anything.
Note also ijo wa :
Makesashita ijo wa kawanakereba narimasen.
After you have beat down the price you ought to buy.
6. Aida {ni, wa) while, as long as : matsuri no aru aida
as long as the festival lasts.
Lxxxni] Substantives as Conjunctions 407
7. Uchi {ni^ wa) while, as long as, until (with negatives) :
Inaka ni orti uchi ni while I was in the country.
Yome ni ikan uchi until he is married.
8. Kagiri {tii wa or wd) as long as, unless, without (with
negatives, p. 155):
Gessha wo osamenai kagiri tva kyojo ni iru koto wo yurushi'
fnasen, [Students] are not permitted to attend the classes
(class-rooms) as long as they are in arrears with the tuition.
9. Toki (ni, wa, ni wa) when, as, if:
Chodo neyo to omou toki ni jishin ga yurimashita.
There was an earthquake just as I was about to retire.
For the present tense the past may be substituted. In trans-
lating the English pluperfect the past is required :
Ante ga yanda toki ni yadoya yi tsukimashita.
We arrivedat the hotel after the rain had stopped.
Toki wa and toki ni wa are often used hypothetically, espe-
cially with a preceding moshi or manichi :
Moshi tegami ga nakunatta toki ni wa do itashimasho ka.
If the letter should be lost, what shall I do ?
Substantives or adjectives may take the place of verbs with
toki ; e. g., kddomo no toki ni when I was a child, wakai toki
ni when I was young.
Various substantives denoting time may be substituted for
toki, such as ori, koro, tsuide, setsu, ji-bun, hyd-shi : watakushi
ga Anterika ni iru {itd)jibun ni when 1 was in America.
Rondon ye tegami wo dasu tsuide ni o tanomi no hon wo
chumon shimasho. When I write to London I will
order the book for which you have asked.
10, Tabi {tambi) ni, tabi-goto ni as often as, whenever : //-
shin ga sum tabi ni every time there is an earthquake.
1 1. Tokoro is often to be rendered '* just when '*, *' just as." »
a Tokoro desu is often to be rendered ** just ": Ima dekakeru tokoro desu, I
am jast going out (to a visitor). Tadaima okita tokoro desu I have just gotten
up. In the literary style tokoro is used like koto: Kore xvaga hossuru tokoro
nari. This is what I desire. The learned sometimes use tokoro in this sense
even in the colloquial Such expressions as the following are quite common:
Koronda tokoro wa minakatta. I didn't see the fall. In speeches tokoro no u
freely used to connect adjectives or attributive (relative) c'nuses with thQ
substantives which they modify. I
4o8 The Conjunction [lxxxhi
It may take various particles and postpositions accorcfing to
the nature of the principal verb of the sentence :
Gozen wo iabete iru tokoro y€ Into ga kintashita.
A person came just as I was eating.
Kiro to sum tokoro wo hito ga toniemashita^
Just as he was about to strike (cut), some one interfered
For the idioms tokoro ga and tokoro de as adversative conjunc-
tions see pp. 2I2C and 365a. The latter has three distinct uses :
Makeru {inaketd) to shit a tokoro ga,,.
Supposing that we are defeated...
Makita tokoro de nigemashita.
When defeated they at once fled.
Shobai wo shiyo to itta tokoro de^ motode ga nakinba da-
vte desu. You may attempt to do business, but it is of
no use without capital.
IVatakushi ga mita tokoro de wa,*.
According to my observation...
The peculiar idiom dokoro ka or dokoro ja nai indicates that
something that has just been said is very wide of the mark :
Ano hito wa uta ga dekimasu ka : Utaeru dokoro ka :
yumei na ongakusha desu.
Can he sing ? Sing ! Why, he's a noted musician.
Kuru made matenai dokoro ja arimasen to ma.
There's nothing at all to prevent my watting till he comes.
Sore dokoro J a nai. That's not the worst of it
12. Kawari (ni) but instead : *
Kono ryo san nichi wa kumotte imashita kawari ni kon*
nichi wa sukkari haremashita. It has been cloudy the
last two or three days, but to-day it is clear.
13. T5ri {ni) just as, as :
Naze iitsuketa tori ni shinai ka ?
Why don't you do as I told you ?
Mae ni vio moshita tori desu. It is just as I said before*
14. Tame (ni) in order that, that: wasuren tame if/ that I
a "^ Instead of" is usually to be rendered by means of the negative sabor-
«linatiTe: Ki wo tsuknu ni hoka no koto wo kangaete orinuuhita. Instead of
paying attention I was thinking of something else. »
Lxxxin] Substantives as Conjunctions 409
may not forget. In formal speech the literary idiom of the
future tense with ga is occasionally heard : shiran ga tame ni
that we may know.
\tf. Yd (i») in such a manner that, so that, as if:
Smbeite karobanyo ni ki wo o tsuke yo.
Be careful not to slip and fall.
S^no ki wo kaxe ni fukitaosartnai yd niyaku sasaeU kure.
Support the tree so that the wind will not blow it over,
especially common^are the idioms ^J ni sum (p. 216, top) and
yd ni nam :
Okunnai yd m shitai moW disu.
I should like to arrange so as not to be late.
SAina mo chikagoro wa dandan gwaikoku to majiwaru yd
ni narimashita. Recently China too has gradually
come to have intercourse with foreign countries.
Jigoku de hotoke ni atta yd ni ureshu gozaiinashita.
It was as delightful as if I had met a buddha in hell.
Rampu no abura ga tsukiiayd ni migmasu.
It looks as if the oil in the lamp were exhausted.
Aru yd ni iimaskita. He spake as if he had it (p. I34d).
Yd ni is frequently joined with ntieru^ and verbs of saying,
as above. With verbs of hearing, thinking, etc., it is usually
to be rendered " that " :
Nani ka so iu koto ga aru yd ni uketamawarisnashita,
I have heard that there is something of the kind.
16. Hodo {ni) so that (of result or degree) :
Ano ki wa otona gaju nin kakaranakereba kakae-kinnat
hodo/utoi. The tree is so stout that it takes ten grown
men to encircle it (if ten grown men do not take part,
they cannot completely embrace it).
Ano yama wa Un ni iodoku hodo takai.
That mountain is so high as to reach the sky.
a "With mieru the conjunction to may also be used, especially in the form
mieie : Tabako ga suki da go miete iaiii nomimasu. He appears to be fond of
tobacco and smokes a great deal. Are wa kind mgu ni Mane wo kaesu yd na koto
wo iite iktmaifnta ga, hon no moshiwake to miete ima ni mada motte kimasen. He
promised yesterday to return the money at once, but it mast have been a mere
excnse ; he has n't brought it yet. On yb desu in the Mose of ** it is as though/'
••it seems that," sec p. n/g.
4IO
The Con7unction
[lxxxiii
Kutabireru hodo sampo shinakereba narimasen, »
You must walk enough to tire yourself.
In these sentences gurai may be substituted for hodo,
17. Yue {tii) for the reason that because, accordingly. Yue
belongs to formal speech. Note sore (go) yui ni therefore.
In narratives the verb of the clause may be omitted so that
words like i9iono, koto, etc., immediately precede yue : — io iu yd
na ko yue on the ground that.
Vocabulary
chinami connection, blood-
relation.
saji spoon.
ama-gaeru tree toad {ante
rain).
fumi'kiri railroad crossing.
furu-mai (originally : behav-
ior) entertainment, ban-
quet (also kyo-d),
ko-ba J V. I
.^ >shmgle.
yane-tia) ^
yani exudation, gum.
viatsu-yani turpentine, resin.
r//^->^i>t/ judging the character
of a curio, a connoisseur.
kan'tei=ime-kiki ywdglng the
quality of an article.
uranai divination, fortune-
telling.
uranai-ja diviner.
uttae-goto lawsuit.
hatoba wharf, pier.
ei'gyb avocation, business.
han-dan decision, judgment
in-kyo retiring from active
life and from the headship
of the family.
ryo-shi^karyudo hunter. ^^
satt'dai going to the Palace
for an audience or to pay
one's respects.
shuku-ho a salute of guns.
tsU'ko (tdri-yuki) passage.
kdert'chi^ko-en park.
mom-bu'sko Department of
Education.
en-gi no it of good omen (of-
ten proncd, ingi).
awateru lose presence of
mind, become excited.
yuivaeru, iwaeru^yuu bind,
fasten.
kujiku crush, sprain.
kuruu act irregularly, be out
of order, be in a frenzy.
wazurau suffer {yamai wo).
hazukashimeru insult.
a Compare: Kutabireru hodo (or dake) iu The more tired 7011 are the
better. For nam dake and dekiru dake see p. 11 2d.
b -^^5-jA/ may also mean 'fislieiman.*
Lxxxin] Substantives as Conjunctions 41 r
Exercises
Danna sama^ go shuttatsu no 0 sKtaku wa itsugofo made
ni sumasfCie okeba yoroshu gozaimasho ka. Itsu de mo tateru
yd ni skte oke. Ana kata wa giron wo suru tatnbi ni hidoku
okorimas\ Ano kata wa dekiru dake benkyd suru tsumori da
to niosKte imasKta ga^ chikagoro wa nandaka asonde {asunde)
bakari iru yd des\ IVatakushi wa san jissai ni nam made
ichi do mo {yamai wo) wasuratta koto ga nakatta yd ni omoi-
tnas. Ha ga waruku naranai yd ni matsuyani wo kamu hitor
ffto arimas\ Tonari no hey a de samisen no oto ga shite im
uchi wa do sKte mo nemuretnaseti. Ashi wo kujiite arukenai
yd ni narimasKta, Kazoekiren hodo tak'san arimas'. Muka-
shi leyas^ kd ga Edo ni bakufu wo hiraite kara manzai mo
ddkoku no chinami de (wo motte) Mikawa kara Edo ni dete
eigyd wo suru yd ni natta ga^ kd mo kokyd no mono yue betsudan
sore wo kins er are nakatta. Ano seito wa Eigo wo narau tame
ni mainichi ni ri hodo zutsu aruite gakkd ye kayotte imas* so
des\ Koko ni wa sd iu hon wa gozaimasen kara^ Amerika ye
tegami wo das' tsuide ni sd itte yatte yokosKte moraimashd.
Yubinsen no ma ni au yd ni kono tegami wo kaite shimawana-
kereba narimasen. IVatakushi wa hataraite oru uchi wa
iabako wo nomimasen. Ame ga JuridasKta jibun ni chddo
yadoya ni ts^ kimasK ta. You hodo sake wo nonde wa ikema-
sen, Ano hito wa soba de kiite orarenu hodo no warukuchi wo
iimas\^ Chi no deru hodo inu ni kamaremasK ta. Hito ni
damasaren yd ni chui senakereba naranai. IVatakushi wa
jishin ga suru tambi ni itsu mo awatemas\ *> Sensei ga iras-
sharu mae ni anshd sKte okimashd, Fuki no td wa mada yuki
no kienai uchi ni demas\ Ooka Echizen no kami wa mutsuka-
shii uttaegoto wo kiku ioki ni wa shdji no uchi de cha wo hiki
nagara kikimasK ta ; sore wa hito no kao-katachi wo miru to^
sore ni ugokosarete shirazushirazu handan wo ayamaru koto
ga am no to, mata ki ga tatte ktiru to, te ga kurutte cha ga
^
a Hodo with the attributive clause belonging to it is governed by wamkucki.
Such constructions occur not infrequently with ordinary conjunctions (see the
end of the sentence beginning with Ooka^ below).
1> fisii mo is pleonas'ic.
412 The Conjunction [lxxxhi
araku demas kara des\ * Go kigen yd to zva hito ni au toki
ni mo wakareru toki ni nt4> iu kotoba des\ As'ko ni hito ga
orti yd ni mietnas. As^ko ni ki ga uete aru yd ni miemas\
Kouo katami no mekiki wo nas^tte ktidasai. Waiakuihi no
kantii {sum tokoro) de wa Bisenmono no yd ni omowareinas\ ^
Washi no itta tdri ni shiro. Watakushi no kiiUi tokoro d€
wa saki ni Monibudaijin de atta Mori Yurii ski wa Ise no
taibyd de buret wo sKta to iu koto des\ IVatakushi ga miia
tokoro de wa skiro gozaimasKta. Amagaeru wa atne gafuru
toki ni nakifnas\ Santpo sum toki ni wa shiju tsue wo motte
ikimas\ Rydshi ga sKka no haskitte iru tokoro wo ucAi-
masUta, Kdenchi no hana wo totte iru tokoro wo junsa ni
mits keraremasK ta. Chddo neyd to suru toki ni tonari kara hi
ga detnasKta (broke out). Kisha ga kuru tokoro ye kodomo ga
dete hikikarosaremasK ta. Dekakeyd to suru tokoro ye o kyaku^
ga kimasKta. Mukashi wa, moshi samurai ga chdnin ni ha-
sukashimerareta toki ni wa sugu ni kirizute ni shimasKta. ^
O kyaku tvo suru {furumdi wo suru) ^ toki ni wa ryoriya 7ii
Uts'keru to^ nani mo ka mo motte kimas\ Kyaku ga kima--
sKta toki wa cfiddo hon wo yomiagete shimatta tokoro desKta.
Yuki ga^ viichi mo wakarazu kuruma mo tdranu hodo ni
tsumorimasKta, Oisha sama mo saji wo oite kubi wo kata-
mukeru gurai ni narimasKta. ^ Ore no ikite im uchi wa
sonna koto wo sasemasen. Sore wa anata no naotta ato de yd
gosaimashd, ^
I get headache every time I smoke tobacco ; so I will quit.
America by the time (made ni wa) you return (to America)
will probably be changed in many respects (banji). As
{tokoro ga) I was going to the pier, a man-of-war entered the
harbor and fired a salute of three guns {sampatsu). If. you
walk enough to tire yourself, you will probably be able to sleep.
a Cha wo hifcu pulverize tea with pestle and mortar for the ceremony of
cha-no-yu; ki ga fa/tg kuru become agitated; // ga kuruu the hand becomes
wisteady.
b Bizen^ a province in Chugoku, opposite Shikoku, was noted for its manu-
facture of swords,
c Kirizute ni suru cut the offender down with a sword {kiru) and let him lie,
giving himself no farther concern {su/eru),
d Have company to dinner.
e The physician was nonplniaed.
f Compare : Atomawashi ni shimnsft^.
LXXXIIl] SUBSI'ANTIVES AS CONJUNCTIONS 4 1 3:
When you go out, shut (shutting put) the door tight. Euro-
peans could not live in the interior of Japan before the treaties
were revised {kaisei ni nam). I should like to meet you
once more before I leave. If you study Japanese diligently
{benkyo sKte) [for] even one year, you will probably learn to
speak (it will become that you can speak) a little {wa). I
have written it (writing put) just as I heard it Do just as you
were ordered. In order that the shingles may nqt be blown
off (fly) when the wind blows, stones are placed upon them,
leyasu, after he went into retirement (became inkyo), moved
to Sumpu'^ and made that his residence {a sumai ni naru).
Rub (Jiiku) camellia oil on the swords to keep them from
rusting (that they may not rust). Take care that the rice
does n't burn. I will make a note of it {kakits'kiU oku) so as
not to forget. The Japanese in order not to forget a thing tie
a finger with a paper string. The Japanese don't talk much
at meal time. The fog is so thick (deep) ^ that one can't sec
well, but I think {omaivareru) that {yd ni) there is an island
there. When a train is passing it is a dangerous thing to go
over {kosu no wa) the railroad crossing. Go and say (saying
come) that he shall come without fail. Okubo Toshimichi
was assassinated as {tochu de) he was going to the Palace. As
Kiyomori was going to Aki, ^ a fish jumped into the boat, and
{j^d) a diviner said that it was a good sign (thing of good
omen). I should like to have (jo ni sKtai mondi^ you get
well soon. I should like to have it finished by to-morrow.
See to it {sKte oke) that the fire does n't go out
a Sumpu is the old name of Shizaoka (p. 96e).
b A verb may without kodo express result or degree when a subordinative
precedes (p. 101,2),
c JCiyomort\ of the clan of Taira {Hei'/te), was in the second half of the XII.
Century Da-fi-daijin (prime minister) and the most powerful man in the
country. AH is a province on the main island west of Bhtru Its chief city
is Hiroshima.
THE INTERJECTION*
CHAPTER LXXXIV
Interjections may be divided into two groups. The first
-consists of mere sounds expressive of emotion :
1. A Ah — of a sudden perception or recollection, deUght>
admiration, alarm, weariness, etc.
Aj if koto. Ah how fine I
A^ shimatta Ah, too bad 1 (p. 248d).
2. O Oh — of fright or pain.
3. Ei — of displeasure or contempt : ^
Ei, imaimashii. Pshaw ! Hard luck 1
Ei, urusai ko da ttei.
Don't bother me (you are an annoying child).
4. Ma, Well — of pleasure, satisfaction, amazement, hesi*
tancy, exhortation, etc.
Afa, ma, yoku irasshaimashita.
Well, well, I'm glad you've come.
Ma, yokatta. Well, that was fine.
Ma, do shita morC daro. Well, what shall we do ?
Ma, sonna imi desko. Well, it means something like that.
Ma, ippuku 0 agari nasai. Come, have some tea (or, a
5. .S*^, sa Come — urging, inciting, encouraging : [smoke).
Sa, ikimasho. Come, let's go.
Sn, sa. Come (or go) on I
6. Ya, ya — of surprise, delight, alarm.
Ya, o kuma san. Well, is that you Kuma?
7. Yai — calling, reproaching :
Yai, nani wo /iuru tC da. For shame ! what are you
doing ?
8. Oi, oioi Hello ! (used mostly by men in trying to get the
attention of others, especially inferiors).
9. Oya, oyaoya — of surprise :
Oya, so desu ka Indeed ! you don't say ?
Oyaoya, taihen na fukiburi desu.
Whew ! it's a dreadful storm.
Oyaoya, o cha wo koboshimaskita.
Oh dear, I've spilled the tea.
a Kan-toshi, from kan=aida, Le., «« inter-" and id=anageru throw» Lc,
««-ject."
b Ilgi (p. 356) i5 often pronounced ei: Ei, nan to osskaimashita ka. What
did you say ?
Lxxxiv] The Interjection 415
10, Dokkoiy dokkoisho — encouraging, warning.
The second group consists of interjections which seem to
have been derived from other words :
1. Kore^ kora^ — rebuking.
2. Sore, sora look at that I
3. An, ara — of surprise :
An^ niji ga dekimaskita. See 1 there's a rainbow.
Ara^ taihen na koto ga dekimaskita.
Oh ! a terrible thing has happened.
4. Nani, natti what ! Oh no ! Nothing at alU
5. Dorey dore, dore dore. Well ! (p. 42b, 207b).
6. Hate {na) — of perplexity.
Hate, myo na koe ga suru. That's a queer sound.
Hate, komatta na. Dear me ! What a fix !
7. Moshi^ moshimoshu Hello ! Say ! (p. 207b).
8. Yare^ yareyare — of relief, pleasure :
Yareyare^ go kuro deshita.
It is too bad to have burdened you so,
Yareyare^ shiken ga sumimashita.
At last the examination is over.
9. A-ita (from 5, itai) Ouch ! That hurts.
10. Do-mo — of perplexity :
Domo, ikemasen. Pshaw ! it's of no use.
Nakanaka, domo (=it's exceedingly difficult).
Oya, ma^ domo^ ma omoigakenai. Well, I'm amazed,
1 1. Naru'hodo I see, quite so, very true, indeed. Naruhodo
may indicate the sudden perception of a new thought. It may
also take the place of the has, A/s, «'s, «w's, etc., with which
polite people punctuate a conversation to which they are lis-
tening attentively. So desu ka may be used in the same way.
Older men or provincials say also ikanimo or ikasama (p. 354a).
From the English have been imported hiyahiya (Hear, hear)
and nonOy exclamations indicating respectively approval and
disapproval of a speech. Another expression is kin-chd^tsu-
tsushindi kiku I listen respectfully. *
a While the speech of the average Japanese is more refined than that of the
agci'&gc foreigner, execration and the abuse of sacred words are by no means
unkoowD. Vulgar people express their detestation of a person by saying
Kuiabare [ktiiabaru die), or Shinde shimae, or SMnisokcnai-me (lit, one who ha|l
failed to die. Old people express gratification by saying Namu Amida Buisu
{Namu I adore, from the Sanscrit), just as the Germans say Coit set Dank.
//amusambd=GreAi heavens ! Sambo are the three [Buddhist] treasures bup-j^
s3, ic., bu/su Buddha, /id law or doctrine and so priest.
41 6 The Interjection [lxxxvi
With the interjections should be classed the imperative par-
ticles na and yo (p. 1 50,2) * and ya (vulgar, p. 249!) ; the inter-
rogative particles ka^ ya and yara (pp. 397-8), and the familiar
vocative ya (classical yo, p. 34f). O Hana san may be called
Hana ya by her superiors. A mother in calling her boy will say
Bo ya. An aged servant may be addressed JH ya (or Ba ya).
In this connection note the particles of emphasis :
1. Ne or nei at the end of a sentence indicates agreement or
an appeal for assent :
Nikko no o tamaya wa kekko desti ne.
The ancestral shrines of Nikko are splendid, are n't they ?
So desH ne. That's so (but see p. 134a).
Ne may also follow any word in a sentence to draw attention
to it or simply to fill out a pause» like the English ** You know."
It is thus used in explaining things to a dull hearer. Ne is
especially common in Tokyo. It characterizes the speech of
children ; e. g.,
Tonari no o ba san ga ne, sakuban kite ///, kyd wa ne^ Shin-
iomiza ye ne, tsurete iku to itta n da kara ne^ watasha ne,
matte iru ri da yo. The old lady next door said last evening
that she would take me to Shintomiza ^ to-day ; so I am
waiting for her.
Ano ne, or simply ne^ like the English *' I say," attracts
attention to what is to be said.
2. Nay na is used like ne in Kyoto ; in Tokyo only by men.
3. No, no is becoming obsolete in most parts of the country.
4. Sa occurs after words like sayo and nani and is very
common with elliptical constructions :
Ikanai to sa. He says he won't go.
Nani sa, sonna wake wa nai.
What do you mean ? That's not the case.
A story often ends with to sa.
5. Wa : Ma, honto ni iya da wa. I certainly do dislike it.
6. Wai: Kore wa migoto da wai. This is surely handsome.
7. Ya : Yare, ureshii ya. How delightful 1
8. Ye may follow a question : So ka ya. That so ?
9. Yo at the end of a sentence indicates a positive assertion.
It is used very much more by women than by men.
a Na and yo may follow even regular imperatives of the second conjugations
ippai agare yo. Kudasai na. Note also : CKodai na (said by a woman),
b The name of a famous theater in T6ky5 {jhin new, (omi wealth).
Lxxxiv] The Interjection 417
Kono jibiki ni wa arimasen yo.
It isn't in this dictionary, I tell you. *"
Abunai yo. Look out ; that's dangerous.
Girls have a fashion of substituting the subordinative with yo
for the indicative :
Watakushi mo itte yo. I am going (or, went), too.
10. Zo often follows sentences which contain a command or
prohibition. It is the harshest of the interjections of emphasis :
Sonna koto wo shicha naranai zo.
You must n't do anything like that, do you hear ?
1 1. Ze is vulgar except in some provinces.
Mono may occur at the end of a sentence, especially whea
it has a tone of complaint :
Itte mo kikanai tC desu mono.
Though I tell him he won't listen.
Koto following an adjective or a verb expresses surprise,
wonder or admiration :
Kono hana no nioi no it koto. How fragrant this flower is !
Samui koto. How cold it is !
Yoku mawarimasu koto. How it spins !
Kitai no yosu da koto. How extraordinary 1
Vocabulary
(In addition to the interjections)
toga fault, transgression. kan-nin forbearance.
makanai (from makanau) ge-shuku-ya boarding house.
housekeeping, a steward, ^ omo-datta chief.
board. wasure-gachi na forgetful. ^
fusuma sliding doors covered ai-mai na vague, ambiguous.
with wall paper forming tondemonai^tohomonau
partitions between rooms, kibamu turn yellow.
ii-bukuro glove. sha suru thank, apologize.
mo (lit hair) one tenth of a» kippari /^distinctly, definitely.
tin, * saka-sama ni, sakasa ni upside
gyurnyu {ushi no ckichi) milk. down.
a The term rin denotes the tenth part not only ot a sen, but also of a du
(unit of interest, p. 80, or one tenth of a sun) or of a fun (one tenth of a nu>m
fne^ p. 69). JBUf bun z.vAfun are variant readings of the same character.
b Compare ari-gachi in : Kd iu baai ni wa arigachi na {no) koto desu kara, sd
fukaku iogamet-u ni wa oyobimasen. You need not censure [him] severely ; for
tn such a case [a blunder like that] is very apt to occur.
41 8 The Interjection [lxxxiv
Exercises^
Ne / anata cfi^iU s^no fusumm wa taUU kudiisaituashi na.
Md^ yoku diiimasVta koto mi. Oya^ Matsubara san / y&i i^
koro di o me ni kakarimasK ta. Dochira ye irnsskaimas* ia.
Nani^ ckotte sampo ni itte kimasKta tokoro sa. Yareyare,
mendok*sai kotta {^kolo da) na. Aita, omae wa hidoi koto
wo sum ne ; nandatte {^^nase) hito wo utsu n' da.^ Ara,
utta nja gosaimasen yo ; hyotto aUaia »' dts^kara^ kannin
sKie kudasaitnaski. Domo^ nan to mo ienai iya na kokoromo •
chi ni natie kita ; do sh'ta n' daro. Ikasama^ saya na wake
de gozaimas*ka na. Sonna koto wo osskatte wa anata go mu-
ri_ de gosaimas*wa^ watashi wa nani mo xonjimasen mono. ^
A, a koto f kore wo watashi ni kudasaimas*no. ^ Moshimoshi /
Kanda ni deru ni wa do ittara yorosku gosaimashd. Ma^
ma^ sonna koto wo iwanaide shibaraku o makase nasai ; wa-
tashi ga yoi yd ni sKte agemas^kara. Oya^ ma, taisd kirei na
kanzashi des'koto nei. Bo ya / kore kara {^kara wa) sonna
warusa wo sum to^ yurushimasen zo^ Sore de mo ypkutte yo.
Osaka ye itte hakurankwai wo go kembutsu nasai ; taisd omo-
shiro gozaimas^ze. Ei, sonna tsumarankoto ka. Oi, nei san /
hayaku gozen wo dasKte kurenja komaruja nai ka. ^ Nani, ore
datte kane no hyaku ryo ya ni hyaku ryd wa koshiraerarenai
kota {=koto wa) aru mon*ka. ^ Sa, kimi / yari tamae ; guzu--
guzu sh*te oru to, hi ga kurete shiman zo. Ara, koko ni oita
kamiire wa do sKtard. Sora^ oki na ringo w^ yaru za. Ano
ne, Omme san {^o Umesan) wa tte, okkasan nimo hanasanai^
de kind Tokyo oe itta n des*to. Ddmo, komatte skimuimas*
wa ; ikura itte kikasete mo wakaranai ii* des'mono. Sore wa
a Th« purpoM of these excrcisci is to enable the itadent to vadentand
what is being said in his presence, not to furnish models for imitfttion. Until
one has become ver^ floent, great caution most be exercised in using the words
described in this chapter. It is very difficult for foreigners to use even fu
gracefully so as not to give offense.
b A gentleman resents being hustled in a crowd. The answer follows.
c A lady protests against being blamed for something she knows nothing
about.
d Kudasaimasu nos^ktidasaimasu ka (p« 375» middle).
e Nei san, from ctm elder sister, is used in addressing a waitress or servant
at a hoteL
f The old word ryZ is still used in the sense of yen.
Lxxxiv] The Interjection 419
dai s'ki dis'kari, watashi ni mo hitotsu chodai na. Ano kito
no hanashi to kite wa {kitard) bakak^ sakute kikareta wont
ja arimasen yo. * Mina buji ni kurasKte orinias'kara^ anjin
nai yd ni kotozukiti kudasai na. JIfa, tonda shitsurei wo ita-
shimaslita ; dozo, go men nasUte kudasaimaski. KessKte ma-
chigai wa arimas'mai ne, ^ lya^ do itashiwasKte^ tin mo de
mo chigai ga gozaimasKtara sugu ni o torikae moshimasfio,
Oi, sonna ni minna de waizvai itta tokoro de sKkata ga nai
kara^ omaetachi no uchi kara omodatta mono ni san nin erande
yokose : sd sureba, yoku sddan wo s/i'te kimete yard Oi, kimi !
ano koto wa do narimasWta ka. A, are des*ka ; mada kimaran--
de orimas\ Are wa^ domo nanigoto ni tsuite mo kippari sJCta
koto wo iwazu ni itsu mo aimai na henji bakari sKle komatta
morCdes\ Kore kara Ueno ye hanami ni iko to omoimas*ga,
mina san wa ikaga des*ka. Oya^ so, watashi vto itte yo,
doMo^ isurete itte chodai na. Sakuuen Ueno ye itta jibun wa
omazhiroikatta yo. So desh'ta ne, ano foki wa waiashi mo ngi
san to issho ni iUe y^. Anna hito ni shasanakereba (o wabi
wo skinakertba) naranai nante {^nado to itie\ sorya tondtmo*
nai kotta ne, nan no toga mo nai -no ni sa. Va, odoroita.
Oyaoya, ma, yd koso o tazune kudasaimasK ta. Okka sanf
ano ningyo wo katte kudasai na. Otonash'ku sae sureba katte
agemas*yo. Kora, igo kessKte sonna itazura wo shte wa
wa naranai bo* Natuhodo^ 0 hanaski wo ukagatte mireba, go
mottomo na shidai de gozedmas\ Oi, kurnmaya / ckotto soka
made yatte kure. Oi, kimi / sampo ni dekakenai ka. Vare-
yore, kore de dekiagarimasK ta* Tebukuro wo nakusanai yd
ni ki wo ts^henakucha ikenai yo. A, wasureta koto wo sh*ta.
Kora, sonna daka na koio wo sVcha naran. Watashi wa
gyiinyu wa dai kirai des'yo. Boku no gesKkuya wa makanai
ga warukute komam kara, utsuritai to omou ga, doko zo yoi
tokoro ga arimas'mai ka n?i. Ma, go ran nasai, as'ko no shoji
ni hito no odotte iru kage ga utsutte imas\ Kono mikan wa
yoJiodo kibanda kara, taigai juku sVtard yo. Tokaku wasure^
gachi de komarimas'yo. Dokkoi, sd wa ikanai. A, sonna bin
wo sakasa ni sKte wa mizu ga koboremas\ Are, are, atchi ni
kirei na chd ga tonde iru yo ; hayaku itte ts'kamae na yo.
a The pecnlkr Idiom to kitt wa or to kitaru is an emphatic equivalent of wm,
b A gentleman inquires of a shopkeeper if he is sure that there has been
no mistake in measuring the goods he has bought. The answer follows.
REMARKS ON APPELLATIONS
It is a peculiar feature of the language that in addressing a
person or speaking of members of the family of that person or
of one's own family, the terms employed vary according to tKe
relative rank of those concerned. These distinctions are due to
the careful grading of social classes and to the strict subordina-
tion of the members of a family one to another. Frequently a
polite term differs from a common one only in having the hon-
orific prefix 0 or go or a suffix such as sama or san or go. In
other cases the polite term is a special word.
In calling a person one adds san^ to the family name or says
anata. Teachers, superiors in a profession or an art and older
men of culture whom one wishes to treat with regard may well
be addressed by the title sensei. Soldiers in addressing superior
officers add dono to the title. Among equals or those who are
on familiar terms, such as students, officials, merchants, etc.,
tun takes the place of san* Teachers and officers may address
students and soldiers by their family names without san (a
practice called yobi-sute). The master 6f the house usually
calls coolies and his own servants by their personal names,
which may even be abbreviated (p. 2S7c) ; but others in the
family add san. In talking about persons the same distinctions
hold good.
For the titles of persons of high rank see p. 31 id. The
following are the most important appellations :
I. Master of the house.
Go zen Your Grace, His Grace. ^ [rank).
Tono sama (of former feudal lords and other people of high
Danna satna^ danna san (to the lady of the house by an
inferior, to a servant of the person in question, by a
servant to his master). ^
Go tii'shu the master of the house, your husband.
Go shu'jin (to a subordinate at a store or a hotel).
Shu-jin (by a clerk to a customer).
** Husband " is otto^ but among equals a lady commonly speaks
of her husband by his surname or personal name without san^
a The younger generation does not use the unabbreviated and very formal
with surnames,
b Note the homonymni in the nonsensical sentence : Co zen wa gogen ni
tvo grnen meshiagarimashiia. His Grace ate five bowls of rice before noon,
c Shopkeepers usually address a gentleman customer as danna (sama).
Appellations 42 1
while her friends use his surname with san. A wife may also
use such terms as yado or taku (p. 365b) or shujin. To a
caller a servant may speak of his master as danna,
2. Lady of the house.
O ui sama Your Grace. Oku gat a Her Grace.
Oku sama, oku san (corresponds to danna sama).
Go shin-jso sama, go shin san {shin:= at ar as hit, 20=^ tsukuru^
from a former custom of a new couple's building a new
house for their dwelling).
Sai'kun your wife, his wife (among familiar friends). *
O kami san (among shopkeepers and laborers). ^
*' My wife " is tsuma, sat, gu-sai (foolish wife), ka-nai. A
man of the lower classes may say kaka. The word pyd-bo,
originally elegant, is now used only in speaking familiarly of
the wife of a third person or of one's own wife. '
3. Parents.
Go ryo'shin sama your parents.
•' My parents " is rybshin, oya,^ futa-^ya or fu-bo {chichi"
haha).
4. Father.
Go som-pu sama {son honorable) your honored father.
Go shim-pu sama {shin^oya) your father.
Oya-go sama your father.
O to samay ottosan (from toto\ your father, papa ! ,
" My father " is chichi, chichi-oya or oya-ji {^. S^b).
5. Mother.
Go som-bo, go bo-ko your honored mother.
Haha-go, haha sama your mother.
O ka sama, okk sama (from kaka) your mother.
Okka san your m.other, mamma !
*' My mother " is haha^ or haha-oya. People of the older gen-
eration say o/ukuro, but this is in most cases a vulgar word.
a A man most not speak of his own wife as saikun,
b £. g., kurumaya no o kanii san. In Kyoto o kami san is also used by polite
^cople^ Expressions like. Mrs. Taguchi, Miss Taguchi, must be paraphrased:
TagucH san no oku san, Taguchi san no o jo san, etc.
c Oya-kata means the leader of a gang of coolies or the master of a small
inn. Distinguish o-ya (great house) the owner of a rented house.
422 Appellations
6. Grandfather : Go so-fu {sama), o jit ssn {Jii for JyV). *
'* My grandfather " may also be siy/u or jifu pi-
7. Grandmother : Go ro-bo (sama) 0 Sa san {ia or baia).
*' My grandmother *' : so-bo or baba.
8. Elder brother.
Go son-kei {sama), go rei-kei {sama) your elder brother. ^
O am sama, 0 am san, mi sama, mi san,
Ani san J nit san (by younger brothers and sisters).
*' My elder brother " is ani. Ani-ki is vulgar now.
9. Younger brother.
Go ska-tei {sama) go rei-tei {sama) your younger brother
{sfia house).
Otdto san, ototo-go (to inferiors).
10. Elder sister : O am sama your elder sister,
Ane san, mi san (by younger brothers and sisters).
11. Younger sister : O imoto san your younger sister.
O imoto-go, imotO'go (to inferiors).
12. Son, daughter, child.
Go shi'soku {san), go nisoku o musuko sama {san)
your son,
Musuko your boy (to inferiors), my boy.
Segare my boy, son.
O bo san, bo san, botchan (p, 232b).
Go chd-nan your eldest son.
Goji-nan your second son. Go san-nan your third son.
Go rei'jo your daughter.
O jo san your daughter, miss !
O musume sart, o musume-go your (or his) daughter.
Musume your daughter (to inferiors), my daughter.
Go cho-jo your eldest daughter.
Go batsU'jo {matsu'jo) your youngest daughter {batsu end).
O ko san your child.
9. O bn san and o jii san are also used in addreaing old ladies and gentlemen
in general.
b From r^T exeellent and kei elder brother. Keiasoni; tei^asoato, JCgi^^d,
more commonly pronounced hy^ai, designates a brother (or a sister, older or
younger. «* Your brother (or iitter) is^ kyddai. Compare shi-tuai {skif=sane,
fnai^=.inaio) lister.
Appellations 423
Go sa-ryo your eldest child {so all, ryo govern).
O chiisai no your baby.
" Father-in-law " or •' mother-in-law " is (<;) shuto. Shuto-
mt for '• mother-in-law " is a literary word. Strictly speaking
sfttito are the husband's parents. A man may speak of his
wife's parents as kanai no chichi^ kanai no haha.
A groom, or a husband from the point of view of the wife's
family, is called {ji) muko {san) ; a bride, wife, daughterMn-law,
sister-in-law, is {o)yome (san). " Bride " and ** groom " in the
strict sense are hana^yome^ hana-muko, A wddded pair are
(^d) fufu : Tanaka san go fufu Mr. and Mw. Tanaka.
13. Grandchild.
O mago {san) your grandson, grandchild.
O magthfnusume your granddaughter.
14. Uncle, nephew, etc.
O'ji soma {san) your uncle. Uncle !
O ba sama {san) your aunt. Aunt I
Oi-go sama {san) your nephew.
O ntii-go sama {san) your niece.
O itoko san your cousin.
SYNTAX
CHAPTER LXXXV
The order of words in a clause is rather more simple than in
European languages. It is the same in affirmative and in in-
terrogative sentences, in principal and in dependent clauses.
1. The main rule is that all modifying words and clauses
precede the governing word. A modifying word is sometimes
separated by an intervening modifier from the governing
word ; e. g.,
Nadakai daigaku no kyoju a famous university professor,
or, a professor of a famous university (p. 113a).
Furui hyakusho no ie an old farmhouse (farmer's house).
Likewise an adverb precedes the verb, adjective, or adverb
which it modifies : taihen osoi very late, goku hayaku very soon.
Chotto oide. Come just a moment.
There are a few apparent exceptions to this rule :
Shirimasen yoku. I don't know — at least not well.
Shitsurei shigoku. You are exceedingly rude.
Numerals, together with the numeratives, are not modifiers
of nouns as in English (p. 341). *
2. Case-particles and postpositions follow their substan-
tives.^ All the conjuctions, except the auxiliaries moshi, man-
ichi, tatoi and yoshi (which stand at the beginning of clauses)
follow their verbs.
3. The order in a complete sentence is ordinarily the follow-
ing: (i) subject, often understood; (2) indirect object or ad-
verbial modifier; (3) direct object, and (4) verb.
a Numerals are used as substantives occasionally. Like adverbs (p. 352)
they may also with no take the attributive position.
b Such words as meide^ to, ka, nado, etc., may separate case particles from
their nouns. Words like kurai. bakari, may be brought under the same rule,
except that they take the place of ga and wo. But they may also foUow nu
Watakiishi ni bakari kurete tomodachi ni xua yaranai. He gave only to me, not
to my friend. Compare : Shinu bakari ni natte imasu. He is at the point of
death. See also p. 3.S7C.
i^xxxv] Syntax 425
An indirect object or an adverbial modifier, with or with-
out wa, may take the first position for the sake of emphasis :
Sono hito ni wa nani mo yaranakaita*
I did n't give anything to him.
Sukoshi mo shimpai ga arimastn.
I have n*t the least anxiety.
Taiheft ni hito ga 0 gozaimasu.
There are very many people.
The indirect object or adverbial modifier may also stand
more naturally between the direct object and the verb : Tokei
'WO shichi ni okimashita. He pawned his watch. In many cases
more depends on the stress of the voice than on the position of
the words. Thus we may say either Inochi wo kuni no tame
ni sutemaskita or Kuni no tame ni inochi wo sutemashita : He
gave his life for his country. Compare p. S/a. Ordinarily
words denoting time precede words denoting place.
Myonichi Yokohama ye ikimas\
I will go to Yokohama to-morrow.
It is a universal rule that the general precedes the particular.
Ashita no asa go ji ni at five to-morrow morning.
Reido ika go do five degrees below zero.
Interrogative words do not necessarily take the first place as
in English.
4. The order in a subordinate clause is just the same as in an
independent sentence, the only difference being that the prin-
cipal verb is followed by a conjunction or inflected so as to
show the relation of the clause to what follows. All dependent
clauses precede the principal clause. In careless speech, how-
ever, it often happens that a subordinative or a dependent
clause, conditional, consessive or causal, lags behind the rest of
the sentence (pp. 85c, 392a) The same construction is some-
times chosen for the sake of emphasis.
5. While, as has been said, the construction of simple sen-
tences or clauses in themselves is not so difficult, the foreign
student ambitious to master the colloquial will find that it is his
most serious problem to join clauses together so as to form a
connected, and to the Japanese mind luminous, whole. Japan-
ese poetry is sententious and fragmentary, but colloquial
narratives and addresses must be thoroughly coherent. When
listening to a Japanese speech or story one need not be
surprised to find no conclusive verbs and no period until the
end of the whole is reached. In reading connected pieces like
4 26 Syntax [lxxxv
the foUomng selections it may be a good exercise for the
student (i) to rewrite the story, breaking it up into as many
short sentences as possible, and then (2) to recombine them so
as to make, if possible, one continuous narrative of the whole.
6. Ellipses are very common. Often a verb or auxiliary
must be supplied :
Vohi ki wo tsukeU. Take good care ! (p. 164, 8)
0 medeto. Congratulations !
Dd itashimashiti.
Why, how can you ? I>on't mention it ! (p. 2i8d).
Senjitsu wa {shitsurei itashimashitd),
1 was rude the other day.
Kore wa ddmo may mean almost anything, shitsurei ita-
shimashita^ or arigato gozaimasu^ or o mezuraskii (you are
quite a stranger), being understood*
Ellipses are especially common in proverbs ; e. g.,
Naki'tsura ni hachi.
Bees sting a crying face (Misfortunes never come singly)^
STORIES
Ichiban Tsuyoi Mono
Aru nezumi no fitfu m taiken uisukuskii orma no ko ga deU-
masKta kara^ sekaiju de ichtban t^yd mono ni katassuktU skuss§
sas€yd to omeim^K'ta. Soka de tmyd no P^kopo y^ itte,
** Ddka^ wtxtakushidomo no nms*me wo yome ni sk't^ kudasai "
to tanomimas'ta^ taiyo jgfa sono wakt wo^ kike mds*ni wa:
" Sekkaku toi michi wo oide nas^tte arigato gozaimas*ga, mada
hoka ni watakushi yori tsiiyoi mono ga arimas\ Tatoeba, kumo
ga deru to, watakushi ga ikura teraso to oinotti mo kakusarete
teru kato-ga dikimasen'' Nezumi wa utre wo mottamo to omotte
kwmo no ho ye itte tanontimas'to, kumo no mds'ni wa : ** Naru-
kodo^ waUAushi ni wa taiyo no kikan wo kakus!ckikara wa
arimas'ga^ kaze ga watakushi yori tsuyoi des\ ' ' Soko de nezumi
ga ktmdo wa kaze no ha ye itte tanomimas* ta^ mata kaze no^
mos'ni wa : " Naruhodo^ watakushi wa kumo yori tsuyoi des\
Shikashi kabe wa motto tsuyoi des\, IVatakushi ga sore ivo
fubitaosb t& dmctte mo, taoremasen.** ^ Sore kara nezumi ga
kabe ye itte tanomimas* to, kabe wa : " Kaze no itta tori, wata-
kushi wa yotsu fso uehi de wa ichiban tsuyoi des\ Shikashi
nezumi wa watakushi wo kajitte ana wo akemas'karay wata-
kushi y&ri naa tsuyoi des\'' Soko de nezumi ga sekai ni jibun
yori tsuyoi mono wa nai to wakatte, toto mus'me wo onaji nezumi
n& uchiye katazukemasK ta.
Nomi to Shirami^
Nomi to shirami ga Kyoto ye itte Tenshi Soma ni o memie wo
shiya to yak'soku sKte tabidachi wo itaskimasK-ta, Nomi wa
haneru kara, hayakute yoppodo saki ye itte shirami wo matte
imasKta, Shikashi shirami no kuru no ga amari osoi kara,
waki ye yorimiehi wo sh*te omoshiroi mono wo mi^ utsuts'wo
nukasKte^ imasKta. Sono uchi ni shirami wa norok'te mo
yasumazu ni iku kara, saki ni Kyoto ye tsuite Tenshi Sama no
a Note the change of the subject.
b This fable is not generally known to the Japanese. It is given a place
here for the sake of its originality.
c Utmtsu wo nukasu forget the world of reality ; nukasu (causative of nukiru)
•llow to escape.
— ^^
428 Itaztira kozo
o ts'kue no ue ni kaiagarimask' ta. Tenski Sama wa sore wo go
ran asobasarete, *' Kore wa mezuraskii mushi da'' to osshatte
motte irasskaru o fude de shirami no senaka ni suini wo o ts*ke
nasaimask* ta. Skirami wa sono sumi wo^ kurai wo itadaita
no da to oinotte kaette kuru tochu de nomi ni deainiask'ta.
Nomi wa taiso odoroite, " Watashi wa omae wo matte ita no
ni, doko ye itta no ka'' to tazunetara, skirami wa, " Omae wa
as/ii ga hayai kara, sadamete saki ye itta daro to omotte wa-
tashi wa hitori de o memie wo sh'te kono tori kurai made ita-
daite kaette kita " to kotaemash'ta. Soko de nomi wa jibun ga
yudan wo sKte okureta no wo taiso hajiite makka ni narimasKta.
Itazura Kozo^
Aru tera ni taiso kechi na osko ga arimasKta. Aru hi hoka
kara ankoromochi wo moraimasKta ga, kozo ni misezu ni sotto
skim at te oite soto ye dete yukimask'ta, Kozo wa rusu no aida
ni sore wo nusumidask^te tabete skimaimasK ta. So sk'te an
wo s'koski bakari konzon sama no kucki no atari ni ts'kete oite
jibun wa skiran kao wo shte imask'ta, Yagate osko ga kaette
kite ankoromocki wo tabeyo to sKta ga, kitotsu mo nakunatte
imask'ta. Sore de kozo ga tabeta ni ckigai (ga) nai to omotte
kozo wo yobi, *' Ankoromocki wa do sKta ka" to tazuTiemash*-
tara, kozo wa : " IVatakuski wa ckitto mo zonjimasen ; shi-
kaski senkoku kondo no ho de nani ka oto ga shimasKta kara
itte go ran nasai " to moshimasKta. Soko de osko wa Hondo
ye itte konzon sama no kuchi no atari ni an ga tsuite iru no
wo mite, kore de wa konzon sama ga nusunde kutta ni ckigai
nai to kara wo tatete konzon sama wo buckimas'to, kanabuts'wa
k'wan, k'wan ^ to narimask'ta, Osko wa, ** Konna ni kucki no
atari ni an no tsuite oru no ni kwan koto ga aru mon'ka " to
kanabuts'wo idobata ye kikizuridasK te ido no ucki ye nagekomi-
mask'ta, Suru to, kanabutsu mo^ kutta kutta to kakujd sKte
skizumimask 'ta.
a Note that the logical subject of a clause dependent on a verb like omau
'may take wo. In such a case tvo may be rendered «' in regard to."
b A well known anecdote. Itazura Aozd a mischievous young priest, a
naughty acolyte.
c Kuwanu I did (do) not eat. Kivan also represents the sound made by the
.metallic idol when struck. So also below : ktitta is an imitation of the bub-
bling sound of the water, also the preterit oi knu eat.
d Mo after kanabutsu indicates agreement on the part of the idol (see
p. 429d).
Kaketori — Tsuben no Kiten 429
Kaketori
Am hito ga karits^ke no mise ni kake wo sh'te okimash'ta
ga, ts'kizue ni naru to, akindo ga kaki wo tori ni kuru daro to
amotte o kanti san ni : " Moshi kake wo tori ni kitara, waski ga
uchi ni inai to ie " to iits'kete okimasKta. So suru to, an no go-
tuku akindo ga mairimasK ta, Soko de o kami san wa teisku
no iits'kedori ni : " Kyo wa skujin ga rusu des'kara, mata kite
kudasai " to moshimasKta. Suru to, akindo wa irikuchi no
skoji no yabure kara * uchi wo nozoite^ ** O kami san go skujin
wa o uchi no yos'des' "^ to moshimash' ta, Teishu wa sore
wo kiite kami de sono ana wo fusaide, " Kore nara, ^ rusu no
yd ni mieru daro " to iimash'ta. Soko de akindo mo sh'kata
naku d waratte kaette shimaimash* ta,
Tsuben no Kiten
Go isshin mae no koto des*ga, aru hi Nagasaki bugyo ga «
norimono ni notte soto wo torimas^to, tochu de uma ni notte
iru Orandajin ni deaimasKta, Sono jibun ni wa dare de mo
tochM de meue no hito ni au to, uma kara orite aisats'wo suru
sfuikwan desKta kara, bugyo wa tsuben ni, sono koto wo Oran-
dajin ni hanash'te uma kara orose to tits' kemash'ta, Shikaru
ni sono tsuben wa yoku gwaikoku no j'ijd wo sh'tte ite totemo
Orandajin ga uma kara orimai to omotta kara, kiten wo kika-
sh'te Orandajin ni mukai : " Watakushi no skujin ga anata fia
o uma wo taiso homete kaitai to moshimas* kara, dozo 0 ori nasatte
skujin no mae made uma wo hiite kite kudasaimasen ka" to
tnoshimasKta. Orandajin wa nani mo shirimasen kara, kore
iva ii shdho da to omotte sugu ni uma kara orite teinei ni bu-
gyo no mae ye kite aisats'wo sKta to iu koto des\
a Yabure a rent in the paper on the sliding door, from yabureru be torn;
Mora through.
b Elliptical for uchi ni aide r^ fuiru yd desu,
c Kore nara^ssikd shitara if ore does this way.
d Shikata naku modifies kaerimashUa, The mo after akindo is untransla-
table, faintly indicating that the shopkeeper assented to what the man of the
boose said.
e Bugyo here means the goveritor of a city owning direct allegiance to the
Sh5gan. Compare p. 358a. Nagasalci, though in the fief of the daimys of
dmuray was immediately subject to the ShOgun
430 Tekiyahu — Saikun no Share — Baka Muko
Aru nadakai isha no ucki yt ba sun ga kUe^ " Waiakushi no
mus'ko wa bydki des'Jkara, doka, kusuri wo kudasai ** to m9s*no
de, isha ga, *' Nan no bydki da** to kiku to, 6& son ga^ *' M$ts*Jto
wa dorobo wo suru bydki ga arimas*; ddka, kusuri wo itadaiU
sono bydki wo naosKto gozaimas* " to tanomu to, isha ga nani ka
kusuri wo dasKte yarimasKta. O bli san ga yorokondi kcutta
ato de, deshidomo ga, ** Sensei / bydki no nai hito ni kusuri wo
kuremasKta no wa do iu wake dts*ka " to kiku to, isha no kotae
ni, •* JVatakuski wa yoi omoits'ki ga dtta kara, kusuri wo yatta.
Are wa hat no zd wo kmvakas^nton da, Moshi tdnin ga shiju
seki wo suru to^ dorobo no shigoto ga dekinai dard to iunode,
deskidotno wa, ^ Sasuga wa sensei da " to itt€ mina kanskin
itashimasKta.
Saikun no Share
Saikun : Hana ya I konnichi wa o tenki ga yoi kara, s*koshi
sentakuntono wo sKU o kure, Hana : Hei. S. Shabon wa aru
ka. H. Hei, mada shdshd gozatntas*, S. Sakujitsu jissen^
katta n* da kara, mada aru dard. H. Hei. S. Danna sama
no o shiroji no hitoemono wo samsnai to shats'-wo yo mai to tsuide
ni watakushi no yumaki wo ni mai to nemaki wo go mai, sore
kara H, Oyaoya, shdshd sentaku wo sKte kure to wa kiite
akiremas*, S. Nani wo iu ka. H. lie. ^ S. Sore kara danna
sama to watakushi no tabi wo shichi soku. H. Oya—ja nai
—^hfi, hei — de wa shabon ga tarimas'mai. S. Tarinak'te mo,
s'koshi zutsu ts*katte araeba, tariru dard. H. De mo^ go skinad
sama, totemo totemo dekimas^mai. S. Sore wo sore dake de arau
ga onna no tsumashii tokoro da. H. De mo S. De mo, de
mo, nan de mOy sore de araemas\ H. Dd itashimashte.
S. SEKKEN^ shte ts*kau n' da.
Baka Muko
Mukashi aru tokoro ni baka muko^ ga arimashta. Aru hs
yome no sato ye mimai ni ikimasVtara, dango wo dashiniasK"
ta. ^ Baka muko wa taisd umagatte tak*san dango wo tabete,
a Appropriate medicine, a specific {Ukiio na kusuri). Compare ry^yaku.
b Jissfn=Jissen ho bumyi ten jcents' worth.
c ssil'te nani mo moskimasen.
d The word sikktn maj m«oa either <' soap ' or **sconomy2^
e A recently married busbasd end waie arc called muho vAyome*
f Dasu set out, offer, give to eat
Dorobo to Bimbdnin 431
** Kore wa makoto ni kekkd na mono des'ga, nan to iu mofC
des'ka, Na wo uketamawaUi^ kaittara^ kanai ni kaskiraesase-
masho " to iimasKta. Shujin ga^ ** Sore wa dango to iu mono
d€ goeaimas' " to kotoitnas'to^ baka ntuio wa sono na wo
ivasurenai yd ni sugu ni itomagoi wo sKt€ kuchi no ucki di
shiju " dango dango " to ii nagara kaittt kimasf^ta. Ucki no
mai ni iinias'to, soko ni ckiisai misutamari ga arimasKta.
Son wo tobu kyoski ni kitokucki " dokkoi '* ^ to iimas*to, kajime
no " dango dango " wo wasunti " dokkoi dokkoi " to itte ucki
yt kairimasK ta, Sugu ni yome ni, *' Omae no ucki di kyo
dokkoi to iu mono wo tabiti kita ga^ taiso oisKkatta kara,
kore kara koskiraete kure " ta Ots* kemask* ta, Yome wa fuskigi
na kao wo sKte^ " IVatakuski no sato de sontia mono wo anata
ni das'kojsu wa arimasen. Sonna mono wo wcUakuski wa
ickido mo mita koto mo tabeta koto mo arimasen *' to kotaema-
sk'ta. So suru to^ baka muko wa taiso kara mo tatete, *' Kisa-
ma no sato de dasKta mono wo kisama ga skiranai to iu kazu
ga nai " to itte soko ni aruf'toi bo wo totte yome no kitai wo na-
gurimasKta. Yome wa kittai wo osaete, " Aita^ aita / Afiata
wa kidoi kito des'; go ran nasai^ dango no yd na kobu ga deki-
mask'ta " to iimasKtara. baka muko wa, " O, so da, so da / So-
no dango no koto da'* to moskimasKta. ^
Dorobo to Bimbdnin
Aru bimbdnin no ucki ye dorobo ga kairimasK ta tokoro ga^
bimbdnin no ucki no koto des'kara, nam mo totte kaerd to otnou
meboskii mono mo arimasen, Sd suru to dorobd ga, ** Korya
skikujitta ; konna koto to sKtta nara, kito no me wo skinonde
kaitte ti wa skinai ; imaimaskii koto da '* to kogoto wo itte
kaette ikimasKta. Uskirokage wo miokutte bimbdnin no skujin
wa toko no naka kara yobikakete in ni wa, ** Oi, dorobd / boku
no tame ni sono to wo tatete kuren ka*' to. Sasuga no dorobd
mo. " Sd ka na, skikaski ore mo kisama ni tazunetai koto ga
aru. To wo tatete nan no yaku ni tats'ka**
a In sucb & case one may wy dokkoi to gather one's self together for the effort.
Tsku^aUobikosu • hiiokutki with m» ooATejs the idea of an ejaculation,
b Sono dango no koto da» Z><I«^<^— that's the yery thing I was talking about I
432 Hizakurige
Hizakurige^
Nikon ni Docku HtMakurige to iu kokkeino kon ga arimasKte^
Yajiro to Kidakacki to iu motw ga futari de Edo kara Kyoto
made iku koto ga okasKku kaite arimas\ Sono ucki ni ko iu
omoskiroi hanashi ga arimas':
Yajiro to Kidakacki ga Skioigawa to iu kawa ni kita toki^
sono mae no ki ni dame ga futte kaski ga ockimaskUa kara^ drat
no kito ga mina kono kawa wo kacki de watatte orimasfita.
Soko ye Kyonobori no zato de^ Inuichi to Saruichi to iu no ga
futari kite tazuneru no ni : ** Moshi / mizu ga kiza made
gozaimas' ka'' Kidakacki no kotae ni : " Sayo^ sayo^ skikashi
mizu ga kayai kara^ abunai, Yojin sk'te w atari nasai,'* Inu-
icki ; •• Ha^ narukodo, mizu no oto ga yokodo kayai,'' to ii nagara
iski wo kirotte kawa no naka ye nagekonde kangaete orimasKta
ga : ** Kokora ga asai yd da, Koryhy Saruicki ! futari nagara
kyakan wo toru no wa mendo da kara, omae wakai yaku de^
waski wo obutte kure. Saruicki ; *' Ha, zurui koto da. Ken
de mairo^ Afaketa mono ga obutte wataru no da, Yol ka,**
Inuicki: Kore wa omoskiroi, Sa^ omae / *' Soko de^ *^ tyan
go sai, ryan go sai " to katate de ken wo utte, soko kara migi no
te wo dasKte tagai ni hidari no te wo nigiriaimask'ta, « Inu-
icki : ** Katta zo, katta zo," Saruicki: ** £/, imaimaskii,'*
Sonnara kono furosk kizutsumi wo omae ni yaru zo. Sa^ koi,
koi " to obuu sKtaku wo sk'te se wo mukemasKta, Yajiro iva
kore wo yoko kara mite Inuicki no kawari ni Saruichi ni
obuwareru to, Saruicki wa zato to omotte sassa to kawa no naka
ye kaitte mukd ye watarimask* ta. Inuicki wa konata no kishi
a This incident is from a humorous work of Ikku (died Z83X). See Astons*
History of Japanese Literature, p. 371. The book describes the adventures of
two worthies, Yajirdbei and Kidahachi, as they tramp over the TSkaldo. The
name Hitakurige, from hita knee and kuri-ge chestnut-colored fur, is an
allusion to the " shank's mare '' that they rode.
b Blind men going up to Kyoto.
c Yaku means here role ; wakai yaku, the role of the young man.
d We will decide the matter by means of a game of ken (p. Z96a). The
players repeat as a signal the formula ryan go sai, Ryan is « two" {tdot^; go
is five ; the meaning of sai is not known. The blind are very fond of games of
chance.
e They played with their left hands, and each used his right hand to feel
the movements made by the other.
Hizakurige 433
ni nokoUe ite, ** Yoi, Saruichi yo / do suru ka. Hayaku kawa wa
wataranai ka.'* Saruichi wa sore wo muko kara kiite hara wo
tatete : ** Korya okashi na yatsu da. Tadaima watasKta na
ni^ tnata sotchi ye kaette watakushi wo ncUmru tC da'' Inuichi :
" Baka wo ie. Omae kitori de watatte futoi yatsu da'' Saru-
ichi : " ly a, futoi to wa sotcki no koto da." Inuichi : ** Korya
anidun ni muhatte gongododan. Hayaku kite watasan ka," ta
shirome wo dash'te hara wo tatemash'ta kara, Saruichi ga
sh'kata naku mata kotchi ye watatte kaette, ** Sii, sonnara
obusari nasai" to itte senaka wo daskimash'ta. So suru to,
Kidakachi wa shimeta to omotte^ obusarimash'ta kara, Saruichi
wa mata sassa to kaiva ye hairimash'ta. Soko de Inuichi wa
taiken sekikonde, ** Saruichi^ doko ni oru ka" to oki na koe de
iu tc^ Saruichi iva kawa no naka de, ** Koitsu wa dare da " ta
Kidahachi wo mizu no naka ye domduri otoshimash' ta, Kida-
kachi wa, " tas'kete kure, tas'kete kure " to te ashi wo mogaite
nagarete oru kara, Yajiro wa tobikonde hikiagemash' ta ga,
Kidahachi wa atama kara ashi no saki made bisshori nurete :
Ei, zatome ga tonda me ni awaseta," Yajiro wa, " HTi, hn, hlty
mazu kimono wo nuide shibotte yard " to itte, Kidahachi ga
hadaka ni natte gatagata zenshitrfuruete, kimono wo shibotte iru
uchi ni, zato wa kawa wo wattate torisugimash'ta,
» Shimeta may be nn exclamation of joy : <* I've got it."
ANECDOTES
Hanawa Nokiichi^
Hanawa Hokiichi to iu sensei wa shichi sai ni naru to,
^ambyo ni kakattt mekura ni narimasKta. Sore kara biioa
ya amma no keiko wo shimasKta ga^ amari omoshiroku nakat-
ta karay Edo ye dete Wakan no gakumon wo benkyo sh'te
yumei na gak'sha ni narimash* ta. Aru ban shosei wo atsumete
<^enji Monogatari no^ koshaku wo sKte imas' to natsu no koto
des' kara, ^ kaze gafuite kite akari ga kiemasKta, Shosei ga
soko de sensei ni, ** Shoskd o viae hi nas'tt€ kudasai ! akari wo
ts*keneda narimasen " to vioshimas to, sensti wa, '' Me no aru
mono wa/ujiyu na mono da** to itte waraimasKta.
Ooka no Sabaki
Am onna ga nuka_ no naka ye kakush'te oita kane wo nusu-
vinremasKta no de Ooka ni uttaedemasK ta, ^ Soko de Ooka wa
sono hi onna no uchi ni otta hitobiio wo mina yobidasKte:
'* /sure nusunda mono no te wa ma da nukak^sai^ ni ckigai ga
nai kara, kore kara ichiichi ^ kaide miyo " to moshimasKta. So
suru to, sono uchi no hitori ga sotto jibun no te wo hana ni atete
kaide mita no de^ yakunin ga sugu ni sore wo mits^kete^ sono
mono wo ioraete gimmi wo shimash'ta tokoro ga, an no gotoku
sono mono ga nusunda no de arimasKta,
Shosei no Kokatsu
Kai Sanyo ga R katsute aru uchi ye kyoo ni manekareta toki
Je.ihu 2va hannshiaite ni tote shosei wo mo hitori yobimash^ ta.
a A noted scholar and author, died 1821 at tlie age of 76.
b A classical romance written about fhe year JCOO by a lady of the Court^
^lurasaki Shikibu. See Aston, History of Japanese literature, p. 92.
c The shoji were pushed aside to admit fresh air.
d For Ooka see p. 358a. Uttae-deru is transitive, though the second part of
the compound is the intransitive verb dent. So z\hO mdshidtru^ukaga%derH,e\G.
<p. 285).
e Kice bran has an unpleasant odor.
f Ichi-ichi one by one.
g The famous author of Ihc work Nihon Givnishi, a histoiy of Japan {gzvai-
shi external history, i. e., histoiy of the leading families, as distingaished from
the t fficial hislory of the Court) from the times of Masakado (X. Century) on,
jmblishcd in 1837.
Moshi no Haha 435
Satit iyoiyo gozen ni narivtask^ta ga^ mireba Sanyo no yaki-
jsakana zva shosei no yori s'koshi okii no de shosei wa hnra wo
SaU issaku tvo^ kangaedoihUe Sanyo ni mukai : So Toba no
So noj'i wa uo noji %vo viigi ni kakn ga yd gozaimas'ka, hida-
ri ni kaku ga yd gozaimas' ka " to tazunemasK ta, ^ Sanyo %va
nanigenaku, •• Sore wa inigi de vio hidari de mo onaji koto da'*
to kotiiemasUta, Sum to, shosei wa sugn tii, " Sore nara kore
mo yahari migi de mo hidari de mo onaji koto desho " to itte
yakisakana wo torikaemaskta.
Moshi no Haha
Moshi wa ^ kodomo no ioki ni aru tera no soba ni sunde ori-.
inasK te mainichi sosh* ki wo miru mon des' kara, sono mane
wo sKte asobimasIC ta. Soko de haha wa koko wa kodomo wo
sodateru tokoro de wa nai to omoimash'te, aru ichiba no yoko
ni tenkyo shimasK ta. Sum to, Aloshi wa kondo wa akindo
no mane wo sh*te asobimashUa. Soko de viata haha wa koko mo
ko wo sodateru tokoro de wa nai to kangaemasKte, kondo wa
aru gakko no soba ye hikkoshimasKta, So sh'ta tokoro ga^
Moshi wa mainichi gakko de keiko wo sum mane wo sk'ie
asobimasKta kara, haha wa koko ga ko wo sodateru basho da
to omotte yoyaku anshin itashimasK ta,
Sono nochi Moshi wo shugyd no tame am empo no gakko ye
okurimasJita tokoro ga, Moshi wa benkyo ga iya ni natte uchl
ye kaette kimasnta, Sono toki haha wa chodo hata wo orika-
kete imasKta ga, Moshi no tochu de gakumon tvo yameie kaette
kita no wo mite jibun no orikakete ita hata wo hasami de ?ia^
kahodo kara kitte miseviash'ta. So sKte Moshi ni mukatte iu
no ni wa, ** Omae ga ima chuto de gakumon wo yamete shiwau
no wa chodo orikaketa hata wo kono tori kitte shimau yd na
mono de nan no yaku ni mo tatanai** to itte iken wo shimasKta.
Soko de Moshi wa kijo ni osoreiite kokoro wo torinaoshi mata
saki no gakko ye kaette isshokeinmei ni benkyo wo itashimasUta.
a From ichi one, saku scheme.
b The name of a famous Cliinese literalcur {buushoka). In Ihe character so
(m or jQ), " fish '' (^) may be j^ut either on the left or on ihe right side.
c The famous philosopher Mettg-fse or Mencius (Japanese Jirto-shi) lived B.C.
37X — 288. Having lost his father at an early age, he was educated by his
mother. The stories here told illustrate the great solicitude witli which she
watched over her boy's education. . She is commonly referred to as Mobo {6o=s
hakay A version in the form of the written language may be found in
-Chamberlain's ** Romanized Japanese Reader."
436 Aoto Saemofi no Keizai — Ota Dokivan
So sh'te isui ni wa Asei^ to iwareru yd na rippa na hita
ni narimasKta, Sore yue ima de mo hito ga Moshi no haha
wo hoinete yoku kodomo wo kyo'tku sum michi wo sKUe ita
hito da to inoshimas*.
Aoto Saemon no Keizai
Mukashi Aoto Saevion Fujitsuna^ to iu hito ga kashi w^
iorikakatta toki ni,ju mon no zeni wo kawa ye otOiKte^ sore wo
hiroiageru tame ni ninsoku wo yatotte kite kaxva wo sagasasete
go ju mon no hiyo wo haraivtash'ta. Tokoro de^ aru hito ga
waratte Aoto ni mukatte, **Ju mon no zeni wo hiroiageru noni ga
ju mon no zeni wo haratte wa sashihiki ski ju mon no son ga
iki wa shinai ka ** to tazunewas'to, Aoto ga kofaete, iu no ni^
*' Moshi ju mon no zeni wo kawa ye utchatte okeba^ itsu made
mo tenka ni j^i mon no zeni wo ushinai ; ^ moshi hiroiageta
naraba^ ninsoku nigoju mon zvo haratte mo dochira mo yahari
tenka ni tsuyo suru wake yue, betsu ni tenka no keizai ni wa^
son ga nai " to iimasKta.
Ota Dokwan no Han as hi
Mukashi Ota Mochiske^ to iu daimyo ga Edo ni orareta^
toki aru hi loots' ka no hen de takagari wo saremasKta, Sono^
toki kyu ni awe ga futte kita no de^ hyaksko no ie ni haitie,
*' Mitw wo ichi mai karitai " to iwaremasKta. So suru to,
komus*me ga hi tori dete kite yamabuki no hana wo sashidasK te-
a A'Sei next to the sage, i. e., the greatest philosopher next to Confucias^
« the Wife" {sH'jin\ This title was first given to Mengtse by one of his-
commentators and was officially confirmed by the Chinese Emperor Wan-tsang.
in the year 1330.
b Aoto Saemon, a high official in the second half of the XIII. Century, is
famous for his just decisions and his wise and economical administration.
AotB is the family name; Saemath originally a title {sa-e-tnon no jo head of tbe-
left gate guard), has become a part of his name ; FujUiuna Is the given name.
The anecdote here related is very well known and is frequently referred to.
For this and other stoiies of Aoto Saemon see Chamberlain's Japanese Reader."
c Translate by means of the passive : Ten mon are lost to the Empire,
cl This story is well known in Japan. It is found, for instance, in Ed^-
Meisho Ztie (p. 281 f). The hero is better known now by the name Ota Dokwan.
In ancient times a man might have besides the family name two or three
names : a true name {nanort), a popular name {tslt^kd) and perhaps still another.
Since the Restoration it has become the rule to have only one name. In Z4S6-
Cla Dokwan founded on the present site of T6ky5 a fortress, which was later
transformed by leyasu into the great castle' of Edo.
c For the honorific inflection of the verbs see p. 26S.
Ikkyu no Tofuht 437
-mono mo iwazu ni obu yg haitte shimaimaslita. Ota wa nan
no koto da ka ivakaranai kara^ taiso okotte kaette kinju no
$nono ni sono koto wo hanasaremasK ta, Soko de hitori no
kerai ga iu no ni, " Sore wa koka ni, »
* Nanae yae hana wa sakedomo yamabuki no
MI NO hitotsu dani naki zo wabishiki * ^
to arimas' kara, mino ga nakuie_ ainiku desto in tsuinori de
gozaintasko " to kotaemasK ta. Ota wa sore wo kiite varuhodo
to gaten ga ikare jibun no mugaku wo hajite sore kara taiso
benkyo sh'te nochi ni wa yumei no utayomi ni narimashta,
Ikkyu no Tonchi
Ikkyu ga^ kodomo no toki ni Daitokuji^ de gakumon wo
sh'te imasUta. Aru hi sensei ga yoso kara^ kwashi wo
moraimash' ta^ Ikkyu wa jibun ni mo sore wo tvakete kureso
na mono da to omotte ita keredouio, morau koto gn dekimasen
desVta. Sore de waza to tobokete sensei ni, ** Sono hako no
uchi ni nani ga arimaska " to tazunemasKta, Sensei wa^
*• Sore wa doku da kara, taberu koto wa naran ** to iikikase-
masKta, Sono yokujitsu sensei no soto ye deta alo de Ikkyu
wa sono kwashi wo mina tabete shimatte soko ni aru sensei no
daiji na, hanaike wo kowa^Kte okimashUa, Sensei wa kaette
kite odoroite, '* Kono hanaike wo date ga koivasKta ka.
Shojiki ni kakujo siireba yurusKte yaru ga, sa mo nakuba
kikanai zo "^ to iimas to, Ikkyu wa buruburu ski nagara dete
kite, *' IVatakushi ga so so de sono hanaike wo kowashiiuasKta.
Sensei ni moshiuake ga gozaimasen kara, shino to omoimash'te,
saiwai soko ni arimash'ta doku wo tabete shimaimasli ta,
Skikashi mada shinemasen kara^ mad a hoka ni doku ga
arimas'nara, chodai itasKto gozaimas' '* to kotaemasKta,
a Connect koka ni with arimasu (=zknife arimasu).
b This poem is by Prince Kaneaki and is found in the collection called
Gd-shu'i-shti the "Second Gleaning" {go later, s/iu=/nroit, t=noJl:on\ s/iFi=
-a/su/mruy The meaning is: Yamabuki wa hana ga yae ni saku keredomo, mi
ga hitotsu mo nai no ga zannen desu. Nanne yae (p. 64) sevenfold and eightfold,
of the doable blossoms (zovsx'^^t^ yae-zakura double clierry blossoms); sakedomo
-s^saku keredomo (p. 265d) ; zo after naki {=nai) is emphatic ; ivnbishiki sad
(variant reading kanashiki).
c IkkyU, a priesi of the XV. Century, is noted for his ready wit and is the
liero of many interesting tales.
d A Buddhist temple in Kyoto,
t Yoso kara from some place or other, from some one.
438 Ikkyu no Mondd — Taishohi no Hanashi
Mata Ikkyu ga kyaku no mae ni deta ioki kyaku ga tawa-
mure ni isuitate no torn zc o yubizashUe, * " Omae wa genki da
giiy ano torn wo is^kamaeU go ran *' *' to Ikkyu ni inoshimash^ta.
Ikkyu wa sr/gu ni iatU tor a no ho ye viuki te wo hirogetey
" Dczd^ auata oidask'U kudasai " to inoskimash'ia.
Ikkyu no Mondd
Ikkyu oshd ga Hitachi ?io Kashima ^ no vtiya ye sankei iva
safeia foi'i ni toclni no mori no kage kara mi no take shichi
shaku bakari no aru yamabushi ga dete mairimasKte oshd ni
totsuzen, ** Buppd wa ika ni**^ to tazunewasKta, Oshd wa
sugu ni kotaete, ** Mune ni an " to mosaremash' ta, Tokoro ga,
yamabushi wa surari to k a tan a wo nuite, '* Sore nara mune wo
7vatte miyo ** to itie kirikakarimash ta. Oshd wa s*koshi ma
sawagasu kogoe de,
" Harugoto ni nam ya Yoshiuo no yaniazakura
ki wo warite miyo kana no arika wo^' ^
to in koka wo tonaeraremash ta, Yamabushi wa kore wo kiite
oi ni kanjimash*te sugn ni katana wo say a ni osame doko to
mo naku nigete shimaimasK ta. ^
Taishoku no Hanashi
Am hi hi tori no korafki ga^ Ikkyu ni mukatte, ** Wata-
kushi wa konaida mochi wo itto tabemashta ; amari hara ga
harimashta kara^ hara wo hes'iame ni kawa no fuchi zvo
antite ^* orimashta. So suru to, soko ni June ga isso tsunaide
a Pointing witli a finger. Tor fsui/ate see p 3613. On this screen was
painted a liger.
I) This is more familiar than i:o ran nasai. Su also aide nasai may be
abbrevicited to oide
c A famous Shinto shrine. Fcr Hitachi see p. 389a.
d I/^a m=ika ni ariviasu la, »» being equivalent to df in the colioqaial :
Mune ni ari=mune no naka ni arimasu. The dialogue is after the classical
style.
e According to tlie usual order Yoshifio no yamazakura ^om\A stand before
hantf^oto ni sahu ^ miyo, after arika 700, yir7=an exclamation mark ; TcrarrV^^s
tlie colloquial watte, with ari-ka compaie sumi-ka dwelling place. The
simple blossoms of the cherry trees (yama-zahtra) of Yoshino in Yamato are
famous all over Japan.
f The end of the tale has been allercd somewhat. Accosding to the original
Jnp.n.cse text, the hermit is nielamorphoscd into a wood sprite.
i; From hora ivo /it hi Mow a conch, i. e., blow one's horn, brag.
h \or /uchi ic'o arttkn and fiui.'siiba) a wo afuku see p. 362.
Sorari Shinzaeman 439
arhnashUa kara^ sore wo moUi kawa no niizu wo sukkari
kaedashintash'ta " to jimangao wo sKti hanashitnash* ta.
Ikkyu wa sore wo kiite majwte na kao dt kotaemas'ni wa^
** Watakushi no tomodachi ni yamabushi ga hitori arimasKta
ga, sono yaviabushi mo anata no yd ni taishoku wo sum hito
de, atu hi mochi wo ni to kuimash*ta. Sore de hara ga hatta
karuj haragonashi ni viatsubara wo aruite imasKta. S^koshi
a$hi ga kutabireta kara, matsu no taiboku wo ippon kikintnte
sono ue ni koski wo kakete yasunde iru to, chiisai hebi ga kite
oki na kaeru wo nonde kurnskiftde ita ga^ yagate sono waki ni
aru ininarenti * knsa wo kutta tokoro ga, tachimachi konarete
shimaimasK ta, Yoinabushi wa sore wo mite, * Kore wa ii
hara wo herasu kusa ^ da to omotte hebi no mane wo sKte sore
wo taberu to^ sore wa hito mo kaeru no yd ni to kern ^ kusa
desh'ta kara, yamabushi wa tachimachi tokete shimatte nto ni
wa ni to ko mochi ga yamabushi no shozoku no mama de
uokorimash'ta'' to mdshimasWtaA Horaf*ki wa sono kotae
ni hajitef^tiitabi Ikkyu no tokoro ye kaodashi wo shimasenda
so des\
Sorori Shtnzaemon
Sorori Shinzaemon « to in hito ga Hideyoshi ko no goten yc
dete kanashimas'ni wa : " IVatakushi ga Kiyomizu Kwannon ^
ye mairiniasKtara, Otowa no taki de mi no take % ichi jo go
rok'shaku hodo aru bakemono ni deaimash'ta. Sum to, sono-
bakemono ga oki na kuchi wo aite ( = akete) watakusJii wo no-
mo to itashimasKta kara, watakushi zva bakemono ni, * Omae
wa taiso okii ga, ckiisaku b a kern koto wa dekinai kato iima-
shUa. So itashimash^tara, bakemono wa, * Ikura de mo chiisa-
ku bakete miseyd*to moshimasKta kara, * Sonnara umeboshi ni
natte miserdto iimasfCta, Soko de bakemono wa chiisa na
umeboshi ni natte hiza no viae ni korogete mairimasK ta kara,
watakushi wa sore wo totte hitokuchi ni nonde shiviaimasKta.
a Such as one is not accustomed to see, rare, peculiar.
b Ji and hara wo herasu aie both attributive (p. 423,1).
c Toleru melt may be rendered here " evaporate " or ** vanish.**
d The subject of moshimashi/a is Jkhyu, at the beginning of the story.
e Sorori Shiozaemon, an official attached to Hideyoshi, (1536,. ..1598), noted
for his shrewd sayings and wise counsels.
f A famous temple in Ky5to. In the vicinity there is a waterfall called
Ofo7va,
g Mi no fake lenglli of body. The particle gn is understoo:!.
440 Kato Kiyomasa
Sore girij ^ bakivtono wa denaku nariwash*ta** Kono hana-
ski wa ^ Hideyoshi ko ga tenka no kwambaku ^ de ari nagara
kwattatsu na hito yue^ tomo mo tsurezu ni hitori de yoru so:o
ni deru koto ga arimasKta kara^ moshi^ ieki no mono ni de
mo deatte korosareru yd na koto no nai yd ni chut wo shikake-
reba naranai to isameta no de ariutas\ Hideyoshi no ikioi
wa chodo oki na bakemono no yd na mono des'keredo, tada hi-
iori de so to ye dete wa, chiisa na umeboshi doyo ni dare ni de
mo korosarete shimau to iu kokoro {koto) wo omoshiroku tatoeie
ftwsKta no de arimas\
Kato Kiyomasa
Hideyoshi ko wa taihen chanoyu ga ski de atta kara^ sko-
dais ho no uchi ni zva * tabitahi sono seki ni mak^kareru no de
shizen sono shiH wo kuwasKku kokoroete oru mono ga o go-
zaimasKta. Hitori Kato Kiyomasa ^ nomi wa cha wo konomi-
masen desKta kara^ amari sono seki ni deta koto ga arivtasen
desKta, Tokoro ga^ am hi Hideyoshi ko kara wazawaza mane-
kareta no de yamuwoezu cha no kwai ni demaslCta. I 'agate
Kato wa, e do suru mono yara, cha no ncmikata wo shiranai no
de, chawan wo viotte guzuguzu sh'te imas'to, Hideyoshi ko wa,
** Kato / hayaku nonde chawan wo mawase ' to mosaremasKta.
Soko de Kiyomasa tva hitokvchi ni^ cha %vo nomihosKte yubi
de cliawan wo guruguru mawashimasK ta. *
n Sore girt only that and no more ; i. c, that was ihe end of the ghost
b A'ono hanashi wa has for its predicate isameta no de anmasu: This story
-was [intended ns] a warning to the eflect that
c For ktvambaku [kivampakti) see p. 78a.
d Moshi is to be construed with nai yo ni: translate: •*lest perchance."
c Shodaislid, from sfio many (p. i) and tai-shd general; we may translate,
^' his generals." No uchi ni wa is to be construed witli o gozaimashi/a,
f One of the two generals who commanded the expedition to Korea at the
«nd of the XVI. Century.
gin the course of a narrative either the family name or the personal name
may stand alone. Here Kiyomasa also would he correct. In the ceremony
of koi cha it is the custom to take only a sip and then pass the cup aloug
(jtiawasti). For the distinction between koi cha and iisucha see p X06.
h At one gulp.
i lie spun it {matvasu)^ like a top.
Tsuru no Suimono 441
Tsuru no Suimono
Mukashi Tokugaiva no hatamoto * ni Okubo Hikozaemon to
iu riko na hito ga arimasKta ga^ Aono hito wa chugi to omoeba
donna ni iinikui^ koto de mo kamatvazu shogun ni moshiage
o kami no heigai wo tamenaoshimaSh'ta kara, dare de mo O-
kiibo no jiji to ieba kowagaranai mono wa arimasen desKta.
Aru toki sJwgunke ni tsuru no suimono no go chiso ga ^ arima-
sKti^ go tairo ya go rofu wo^ hajime Okubo sono hoka amata
no hatamoto ga go shotai ni azukarimasJC ta. Okubo iva amari-
joseki no hito de nakatta mono des'kara, Okubo tio suimono
ni wa mawarikaneta to miete tsuru no niku^ wa hito kire mo
haitte inaide na bakari haitte imasKta, Okubo wa sore wo
fushin ni omoi tameshi ni ippai kaete « mimash*ta ga^ yahari
tsuru no niku wa hito kire mo arimasen desKta, Sore de (o)
rydriban no fusei na koto ga wakarimasKta, Sono ban wa
sono mama * kaette kite, yokujitsu ni naru to, kerai ni iits^ke:e
na wo tak'san kago ni ire tomo ni motase go ten ni mairiviasKte
annai tvo koimasKta. Sono toki shogun zva ni san no (go)
kinju to niwasaki no yuki wo nagamete irassharu tokoro desKta
ga^ Okubo no koto yue^ sassoku^ *' Kochira ye maire'' to 0
yuruski ga arimash^ta, Okubo wa magatta koshi de tokko-
tokko aruite shogun no irassharu tsugi no ma no engawa no
tokoro made susunde uyauyasK ku ryote wo tsuite '^ go kigen zvo
ukagaifnasK ta. Shogun wa Okubo ga rotai de an nagara
a Ha/a-moto {\\t, ViTi^ex the banner) were immediate vassals of the SbSgun
who held fiefs yielding from 300 to io,cco koku of rice. The hatamoto of higher
rank had immediate access to the Shogun and held important offices. One of
these was Okubo Hikozaemon^ of whom various quaint stories are told. For his
biography see Okubo Ichidaiki,
b Ji-nikui unpleasant to say.
c The meat of the crane is highly prized. Shdgunke ni at the Sh5gun*s
palace.
d The go ro-jn (lit. elders' assembly) were five or six daimyO who were
entrusted with the government of tlie country, like the present ministers of
state. At times, as, for example, during the reigns of the fifth Shoguns of the
Tokugawa family, the^^ rd-jh liad a president called go tai ro (lit, great elder).
e He had them bring him another bowl.
f In that condition, i. e., without uttering a word of complaint. Sec below:
9ono mama sashidashimashita,
g Seeing it was Okubo.
h Kept both hands on the floor in a polite altitude, as is the custom when
exchanging salutations in the house.
442 Tsuru no Suimono
yuki ni iho kainawasu sanden sVta no wo kidoku ni oboshi-
mesare koto ni o kotoba wo yawarager arete ^ ^^Jif^h ^^^^
samukatta de aro, Yoku kite kureta. Chikaku yore^ chikaku
yore ; ynrus\ yurus" '* to oseraremask' to. Soko de Okubo wa za
wo susumete sakuya no go ckiso no o rei ivo ^ nobe, mata o niwa
no nagame no ii koto ya sono koka yomoyama no hanashi wa
moshiageto orimas^to, skogun wa sasuga no^ meikun de irase-
raremas' kara, Okubo ni mukai, ''Jijii, kyo wa betsu ni nani
ka yd ga atte kita no ka ; ^ vioshi yd ^ areba, enryo naku
hayaku itta ga ii*' to oseraremasK ta. Okubo wa, " Sayo de
gozaimas^^ jijii^ kyo wa betsu ni tai sKta yd vio gozaimasen
ga, saiwai oki na tsuru ga te ni irimaskta kara, sonran ni
sonaeto zonjiinasKte^ wazawaza jisan ts*kamatsurimash*ta.
Go shono nsobasKte kudasariinasureba^ arigatai shiawase us
zonjimas '' ^ to mdski nagara na wo ireta kako wo sono mama
sashidashimasK ta. Shogun ga kinju no hito ni sono fta wo
akesasete go ran ni narimas'to, tsuru de wa nakute tada oki na
na bakari haitte orimashUa, Soko de shogun wa hen ni
oboshimesarete^ *^Jijii, sochi wa ima tsuru da to itta ga^ sore
wa tsuru de wa naku na to mosu mono de wa nai ka " ta
dseraremash*ta, Okubo wa o kotae wo sKte^ " Sayo de
gozaimas\- shikashi goten de wa na no koto wo tsuru to nios'ka
to zon}imas\ Sakuya^ * Tsuru no suimono wo kudasaru yue,
sanjo seyo' to {no) ose ga gozaimasJita kara, ukagaimasKte
o suimono wo chodai itashimasKta ga, sono a suimono ni wa
tsuru no niku wa hito hire vio nakute tada na bakari de gosai^
masKta, Jijii mo hen ni omoimash'te ippai kaete itadaki-
mash'ta ga, yahari tsuru wa hito kire mo naku mae no yd ni
na bakari de gozaiviasKta kara, sate goten de wa na no kota
wo tsuru to mdskoto ka to zonjimasKta ** to mdshiagemasK ta.
a Sakuya no go chiso no o rei thanks for the feast of the previous evening.
b For sasuga see p. 323b.
o Kiia no ka is familiar for oidt nasaimnshita ka,
d Uknbo speaks of himself as /^-Vi.
e Son ran ni sonaeru is very formal for miseru and means here to offer as a-
gift {son^=4atloi honorable, ran look — in go ran). Notice the very respectful
language employed by Okubo in speaking to the Shogun.
f Another expression indicative of profound respect: if your Highness
deigns to accept it {sAd=Tvaran laugh, i. e.. laugh disdainfully, n3tsst*keUru
receive).
Tsuru no Suimono 443
Shogun wa Okubo no iti koto wo mottomo no koto to pboshi-
viesarete sassoku sakuya no rydriban no mono wo gimvii
seraremasta^ 0 maneki ni azukatta hito ga amari okatta yue^
Okubo no suimono ni wa tsuru no niku ga mattaku yuki"
wataranakatta^ koto ga wakarimaslita kara, sono rydriban
no kaskira wa sassoku yaku wo go men ni natte hoehiku
sanmasKta.
a l^ih*'«Ftf/((in^ extend to details (compare >'<//^^/<»/(9>&»). W<ti^ yukiwatarana-
ioHa means did not go around, did not reach, in serving the stipper (compare
mawari'kaneru above)r
YUME NO GOKE^
" Tanoshimi iva haru no sakura ni aki no ts^ii
fufu naka yoku san do kuu meshi " ^
G^ fufu naka no yoi to iu no wa makolo ni kekko de
gozaimas ga, shikaski, domo, go fujin no o yakimochi wa
tsutsushimanakereba narimasen. Kono o yakimochi ni tsuiU
-wa zuibun o kanashinikui koto ga ikura mo gozaima^.
Sai : c Danna sama wa, ma, taihen niyoku netsuiU irasskaru
koto/ Oya, nani ka^ unasarete moshi, danna^ anata do
nas'tta Aa, O mezame ni narimasen ka, O kaze wo meshi-
viasyo, Danna^ danna /
Otta: Ot a, domo, sukkari uete shimatta.
Sai: Nan des*ka, Taihen ni negoto wo osshaimasKta,
Ano ne, " Makoio ni naganaga o kokoroyas*ku shimash*ta ga^
izure ni san nichi no uchi ni o me ni kakarimas* " to osshai*
viasKta ga, nan no yume wo go ran nasaimasKta ka.
Otto : Nani, sonna koto wo iiya shinai.
Sai : lie, watakushi wa chanto kikimasKta,
Otto: Nani, cfionai no mujin ni itta^ kaerigake ni
msatswo sKtayume wo mita n' da yo.
Sai : Sore wa ikemasen ; mujin no o kaeri ni " Nagaraku
-o kokoroyas' ku itashimasUta " to iu no wa okashiija gozaima-
sen ka, Fufu no naka de kakus'to iu no tva do iu wake
de gozaimas\
Otto: Mattaku sono yume ni ckigai nai kara, sKkata
ga nai,
Sai: Sh*kata ga nai to osshatte mo yd gozaimas\
Anata o kakushi nasaimashi / Kitto anata dare ka it hito ga
a The "Dream Widom,*' by En-yu. This is a good example of the
stories told by hatiashika in the amusement-halls called ^'^J^, and will give the
student some idea of the language used in families of a certain class.
b A humorous poem {kyo-kd). There aie tliree great joys, namely, cherry
blossoms, tlie autumn moon and the daily life of a happy wedded pair.
c The situation is : A recently married young shopkeeper has been taking
a nap on the floor and has been talking in his sleep. His wife (ia») over-
hearing what he says, is stirred to jealousy.
d Certain men in the cho (p. 95e) have formed an organization called
mttjin (literally: inexhaustible) or f////-yi»-X'5. Each member pays a certain
sum monthly and every month the proceeds are given to one member, the
order of the distribution delermined by lot. The husband pretends that the
words which his wife has heard were spoken to one of his men friends as he
Avas parting from him.
Yum? no Go?:^ 445
dekiU sono yumi wo go ran nas^tta tC desho. O totsan wa
vuitaski no yd na mono de mo fubin to oinotte kudas'tte ski na
sake da ga^ san nen kinjiru kara, dozo, shimbo wo sKte kun ta
anata ni a tanomi ni natta de wa arimasen ka. ^ Sore ivo
anata wa nan to mo oboshimesazu ni nani ka mata onna no
koto de mo omotte irasskaru kara, sono yume wo go ran
nas*tta n deshd.
Otto : Aha, domo^ koits*wa yowatta ne. Nani ka sore wa
wachigai daro.
Sai: lie^ tasKka ni osshaimasK ta. O Cho vio O Haft a
wo kiite ita nei.
Otto : Domo, osoreitta ne. lya, sonnata iu ga, omae, yume
da kara, okotcka ikenaiyo.
Sai : Anata ga konto no koto wo osshatte kudasareba, nan
de wataski ga okoru mono des'ka.
Otto: Sore jd kanas*ga, jits' wa ne, Oiso no kaisuiyoku
ye^ itta yume wo mita no sa. Yume to iu mono wa myo na
tnorCde tonarizasKki ni oru onna wa toskigoro ni ju go roku
no otsu na onna de omae okotcka ikenai, okoru to, kanashi
ga dekifiaif yume da kara, ne sote kara^ ma, kokoroyas' ku
natte ore wa kaerd to iu to^ sono onno mo yappari Tokei ni
kaeru to iu kara, ni id no kisha no fujinskitsu ni futari
denotta.
Sai: Ara, md, domo, anata kesh' karan' de wa arimasen
ka. Dai ichi fujinskitsu de wa tabako wo nomu koto ga
deiinakutte ikenai to kanete anata osshatte irujd arimasen ka.
Otto : Md, sa, sore ga yume nan da kara, so muki ni natte
okotcka ikenai. Sore kara tsuide ni Enoshima ye iko to iu na
ete zuito Enoshima ye itte
Sai : Honto ni anata wa uchi no koto mo omowanaide kiraku
jd arimasen ka.
Otto : lya, sa, yume dayo. Sum tOy kondo Yokos'ka ye iku
koto ni natta.
Sai: Vokos'ka ye anata o hitori de irasskaimash' ta ka.
Otto : Sore ga kondo Hashidatego ^ to iu shinzosen no shin-
suisk*ki ga aru no de kippu wo moratta kara, dekakeyd to omou
a The father of the young man, knowing the weaknesses of his son and
desiring to influence him to mend his ways, in order that he may bring no
distress to his wife, has vowed to abstain from sake, of which he himself is
▼ery fond^ for three years.
b OtM^p a well known bathing resort on the T5kaidd.
c A man-of-war name«l Hashtdate.
446 YlTME NO GOKE
io^ sono otma mo issko ni iko to iu kara^ nid, issko ni iite skinsui-
sKkiwo mita ga^ nakanaka it mono da na, Fune ga zutto
dent toki ni^ gak'tai ga it kokoromocki ni ongaku wo so sum.
Makoto ni tsutsuga naku fune wa umi ye deru. Kore wo mite
kaerigake ni Yokohama de yotaski wo sk'te sdre kara kiska ni
fwtte kaero to sunt to, sono onna ga s'teiskon de matte orimas' to
itte itto no machiai de ichijikan bakari matte ite kureta,
Sai: Namaiki na onna des'ne ; anata no yd wo tas*aida
matte int nante.
Otto : Yume da kara^ sk'kata ga nai. Sore kara Yokohama
kara Shimbashi ye kuru to^ sono onna ga " IVatashi no taku wa
jiki Kobikicko ku chome no shimmichi de gozaim^kara^ zehi a
tachiyori wo negaimas' " to iu kara, issho ni itta tokoroga^ chat-
to it uchi dayo. Soko tio uchi wa ni ketf'jii ni ken kan no shimat-
ta kura mo ariy nakaniwa mo niju tsubo bakari atte^ oku gajitjo
ni hachi jo ni roku Jo, Hanare ga atte chashitsu nado mo art,
nakanaka otsu na sumai yo. * Ore ga yoru to, wazawaza tat
shta go chisd, sake nado wa Masamune ga ippon ts'kete ari^ ^
cha ga s'ki to miete dogu ga yoku totonotte ite bonsai mo tak'san
aru kara^ domo, kono o dogu ya bonsai wo oyaji ni miseto
gozaimas* to iu to, muko de wa sKkiri ni teats' ku sKte^ dozo,
kaette kureru na to iu no ni, izure kinjitsit o me ni kakarimas' to
itte kaette kita tokoro wo, omae ni okosareta n' da ga, marumaru
yume no koto de ore ga honto^ ni itta wake ja nai kara,
skimpai wo ski nasanna.
Sai: Ara, ma^ konto ni kidoi ja arimasen ka. Nandatte
nnata sonoucki yeikimasKta. Ammari des'yo. Kitto fufuyak^-
soku ka nan ka nasatta «' desko.
Otto : Baka na koto wo ii nasanna ; yume da yo.
Sai : Tatoe yume de mo kokoro ni so iu koto wo omotte iras-
sharu kara, yume ni mint n' des\ Kono koto wo otot'san ni
moskiagete go skinruiju ye furemawaskimas' kara, so omotte oide
nasai. Ei, kuyaskii.
Otto : Kore, sa, naitcha komaru yo, Yume da no ni, so
kara wo tatete naicha shiyo ga nai.
Sai: Sonnara nan de anata kakoimono nanzo o oki
nasaimash'ta ?
a Shimatta here means small : the storehouse measured 12 feet by 15. The
ttaka-nkva, a court surrounded by rooms, is rather large. A ///zwar^, scparal ed
room, is cither a little house standing apart or a room connected with the end
■of I lie house. A cha-shiisu is a special room for the ceremony of ckatioyu.
1) Jsukete arir=zzen ttt noseie atta, Masamune designates (he best sake^ said
to be named afier Okazaki Masamune, a famous sword-smith.
YUME NO GOKE 447
Otto : Okiya shinaL Vume da yo.
Sat : lie^ tketnasen.
Otto : Mittomonai yo. • Vume wo honto ni sarecha komaru. »
Sai : A, watak'sha konto ni kuckiosku gozaimas\ Kore
kara sono onna no tokoro ye itte te wo kitte moraimas*, *>
Otto : Sonna koto wo itte mo yume da kara, doko da ka,
ivakaranai yo,
Sai : Tokyoju guruguru mawarimas\ O Cko ya, gonimbiki *
no kuruma wo ^ yonde kite o kure.
** Bakabakaskii na" to wakadanna mo komatte imas' tokoro
ye 0 tot' son ga kaette kite,
Ckicki : Mata kenkzva ka,
Sai : O totsan. irasskaimaski !
Chichi: Nan da, bakabakaskii fufugenkwa wa inu mo
kuwanai. ^ Yoi kagen ni suru ga yoi, Mata nani ka yome ni
skimpai wo keketa «* daro.
Otto : O tot'san, watakushi wa skimpai mo nani mo kakeya
skimasen,
Ckichi : Sore datte nan da kono sawagi wa yome ga
naite sawaiderujd nai ka.
Sai : Danna ga kakoimono wo okimasK ta.
Chichi: Nani! Kakoimono iondemonai yatsu da,
Kore, segare / Y(fku kike / Temae ga doraku wo sk'te kono
yome ni skimpai wo kakeru no ga kinodoku da kara, ore ga
s'ki na sake wo son nen tatte kisama wo maningen ni skiyd to
omou ni, kisama wa sore wo nan to kokoroete kakoimono wo
oku ka. Sonna yatsu da kara, anshin wo sh'te shindai ga
yuzurarenai «' da. « Doko ye kakoimono wo oita. Ore ga itte
sugu ni te wo kitte kite yaru, Doko da, ucki wa
Otto : O tofsan, makoto ni, domo, osoreirimasK ta na. Yume
nan de.
Chichi : Nani, yume da to iu no ka.
Otto : Hei, watakushi ga sono yume wo mita bakari da no
ni, nandemo kokoro ni omotteru kara, yume ni miru «' daro
kara, Tokyoju atooskits'ki no kuruma de garagara norimawas*
to iu n* des'ga, domo, komarimas\
a It is (lisiressing to have my cUeam made an actuality,
b 7e tvo kiru sever the lelaiion.
c A riksha with five coolies is of course an exaggeration.
d A proverb. A quarrel helwccn husband and wife is such poor stuff that
not even a dog will eat it.
c Anshin tvo shite is governed by the negative: I cnn't with ease of mind
transfer my property to you.
448 YUHE NO GOKE
Chichi: Ufn\ sore wa komaru ; domo^omae bakabakashii
fa nai ka, Segare wa yume da to itte oru id nai ka
Sai : lie, anata made sonna koto wo osshaimas* ga, kokoro
ni nai koto wa yume ni mimasen. Wakadanna wa kitto
watakushi wo daso to iu koto wo osshatta ni chigai nai ; muko
no onna mo onna des\ Hito no donna same wo nusumitaro to
sKte chik'sho
Chichi / Kore^ kore, sonna koto wo itte wa komaru ; mise
no mono ni kikoete mo gwaibun ga warui. ^
Sai : Nandemo sono onna no te wo kitte kudasaranakereda,
watakushi wa ido ye tobikonde shinde wakadanna ni totts*kimas\
Otto : Sonna koto wo sarechd taihen da.
Chichi : Yoshi^ yoshi. Sonnara ore ga kore kara itte te wo
kitte kite yaru, Segare, uchi wo shitteru ka.
Otto : Yume da kara, tada moro to sKte Kobikicho no yd tut
kokoromochi mo sureba, Negishi no yd na ki mo sum shi ; mata
Honchodori no yd ni mo omou «' de. ^^
Chichi : Sore wa ikan nd.
Sai : O tofsan, ddzo, hayaku te wo kitte kite /
Chichi : Tonda meiwaku na hanashi da, SKkata ga nai.
Yume no koto da kara, ore mo nete_yume de kotow ari ni iko,
Doka, makura wo motte ki na? A, bakabakashii onna to iu
mono wa tsumararikoto wo ki ni suru mono da nd, /ma ore ga
kitoneiri^ nete yume de pittari kotow atte kite yaru kara, shimpai
ski nasanna ! Sd^ s'koshi skizuka ni shi na yo ! Neru «* da
kara.
Otto : O tot*san, domo, o kinodoku sama.
Chichi : Tondemonai koto wp shoikonda ; kore, shizuka ni
shinai ka.
Sai : Sd, hayaku itte kudasaimashi yo /
Chichi : Sawagi nasanna / Shizuka ni shi na yo /
Sai: Hayaku itte kudasai / Watakushi wa kuyashu
gozaimas* !
Chichi : Shizuka ni shi na, shizuka ni shi na /
Sai : A, kuyashii.
Chichi : Shizuka ni, shizuka ni gogo.
Sai: Oya, mo oyotta yo /
Chichi : Gogo,
a If the clerks in the shop hear this, people will talk and our reputation
will suffer.
b The three places that the son names are in entirely different sections of
the city.
C liiio-neiri « nap.
YUME NO GOKE 449
Sat: Itte irasskaimashi ! ^ Choito O Hanaf O tofsan
wa go jobu da kara, nets' ki no hayai koto /
Hana : Ara, munyamunya itte irasskaimas*yo. Kitto kurumn
no ne ka nani ka ts*iete oide nasaru n' des yo.
Chichi: A, Kobikickd ku chome no Shimmichi to iu to^
kokora daro, Koko ga^ nan da ka, kanaski no yd na uchi da
na. Ni ken ni ni ken han de kura ga atte niwa no yds*gay
dotno, sorashii, Oj'ocAti, ckotto mono ga ukagaito gozaimas\
Onna : Nan de gozaimas\
Chichi : Kono go kimpen ni Oiso no kaisuiyoku ye oide ni
natta go fujin no o taku to itte mo o wakarini wa narimas'-
mai ga......
Onna : A, taku de gozaimas'ga anata wa
Chichi : Watak'shi wa Honcho kara mairimaskta ga
Onna: A, Fukuzumi no odanna^ de gozaimas'ka. Ma^
yoku oide nasaimash' ta, Anata no go shisoku sama ni Oiso de
kochira no go shinzo ga taiken ni o sewa wo itadaita so des\
Go skin san, go skin san / Honcho no danna sama no o tofsnn
ga irasshaimash'ta.
Shu : c Mdt ma, ureshii koto / Dozo, kochira ye /
Chichi: Kore wa, domo, kekko na o sumai de doko
kara doko made ikitodoita tokoro wa makoto ni osoreirimasK ta.
Shu: Mdy ddmo, o tot* san/ Kochira ye ano, nan de
gozaimas\ iroiro Oiso de wakadanna ni go yakkai ni natte
honto ni fuskigi na go en da to iu no de, uchi ye kaette maitte
mo skiju o uwasa bakari itasKte orimas'no, O kage sama de
Enoshima wo kembutsu shi, Yokos'ka de Hashidatego to iu fune
no shinsuisKki wo kaiken sh*te taihen ni hoyd wo iiashimash* ta
ga, domo, wakadanna no o yasashii koto / Go yds* no ii koto /
Donna ni oyago sama wa go yds*ga ii daro to onnadomo to
iHosKte orimaskta ga, honto ni ikiutsushi des*nei.
Chichi: Segare ga iroiro o sewa ni natta so de ma^
oyorokobi de na. Tokoro ga, sono segare ni wa kanai ga gozai-
masKte kanai ga, hei anata fukai naka ni de mo
a Good bye I
b O-danna the elder master of the house, as contrasted with waka-danna,
c ShussLsku-jin the mistress of the honse, a young widow.
-^50 YUME NO GOKE
iya sonna baktt na koto wa art wa sen ga^ anata ga o ki/on
de irassharu koto wo kiite kanai ga tsumaranai shimpai wo sk'te
...... nanit sonna koto wa aru wake no mono de wa nai ga,
skikashi ki no setnai onna de akd n/dbo no jtaku kodo
Uisku mote mo sezu de^ wakai mono yue^ ki ni sum mo
^nuri no nai tokoro de^ dozo, are ni wa kanai ga gozaifnas* kara,
hitotsu sono tokoro wo ofukumi nas'tte kudasaru yd ni negaimas.'
Shu : Ara^ ma^ o tot'san, watakuski wa sonna koto nado wa
nriyd shimasen yo. Watakuski mo ko yatte ite betsu ni shinrui
to iu mono mo gozaimasende, s'koski bakari zaisan ga arimas'
kara, shikarubeki otoko ga attara, kwaikei no koto wo tanonde
ichi nen ni ichi do zutsu mo mimawatte itadaite uchi no shimari
wo ts'kete itadako to omotte otta tokoro ga, wakadanna ni o vie
ni kakarimasKte, a, ko iu go skinsetsu na o kata ni uchi wo o
viakase mosh'tara, watakuski mo konto ni anshin daro to onna-
gokoro ni omotta tokoro kara fuktizo naku o kanashi wo sKte
makoto ni shitsurei wo itashimasKta, Ano, o tot' son wa taiken
ni 0 chazuki de kotto ga taiso o s'ki da so de irasshaimas'nei,
Ma^ dozo, konnichi wa go yukkuri to nas'tte /
To, kore kara o cka wo ippuku das'. Chodo Masamune no
kuchi wo akeru tokoro de atta kara.
Shu : Hayaku go zen wo / O tofsan, dozo, kitokucki!
Chichi : lie^ watakuski wa go shu no tokoro wa shisai atte ^
s'koshi mo itadakimasen kara.
Shu : Sonna koto wo ossharazu ni.
Chichi : lie, doka^ go shu wa o azuke ni itashimas\ ^ Sore
de wa kore de go men wo kdmurimas\
Shu : Ma, o tot* s an, ma, iijd arimasen'ka^ So des'ka.
Do 20, mat a kinjitsu zehi wakadanna mo, ddzo, ichi nen ni
ichi do de mo yoroshu gozaimas* kara.
Chichi : Hai, kitto yokoshimas' ; domo, makoto ni izure mata
kinjitsu.
a A poetical reminiscence. The more jealous the wife is, the less is her
husband loved by other women. Modern here means to be loved.
b For a ceitain reason.
c I will leave it with you for the next time (a frequent idiom).
d Can't you stay ? The following sd desn ka indkales the perception that
the visitor has made up his mind to gow
GUME NO GOKE 451
Sat: Moski^ 0 tat'san, 0 to f son /
Chichi: O, a.
Sai : O toisan^ o mezame ni narimasKta ka. Do nasai--
^nasHta. Te wo kitte kite kudasaimasKta ka.
Chichi : A, yoyaku uchi ga shireta yo,
Sai: Of shiremasKta ka.
Chichi : Sayo^ sono onna ni atta ga, nani, omae no aru no
ivo shitteru yo ; so sKte nyobo naso ni naru to iu kokoromachi
'wa nai. Segare ga nen ni ichi do de mo ii kara^ kite kudasaru
yd ni to itte kottomono wo misete tonda hoy 5 wo sh'te
kimasKta A^ yuine de atta ka, J "ume wa gozo no waziirai ^
to iu ga^ kitai na mono da na, Shikashi Masamune wa ippon
ts^kerareta ga, a, yume da to sKtte ottaraba, ano sake wo
nomeba yokatta.
A pTOVcib : A dream is a disease of ihc five organs of the body.
SHITAKIRl SUZUME^
Mukaski mukaski aru tokoro ni jit san to ba san ga arima-
sKta to sa. Jit san wa viakoto ni yoi kite de, kanegane icki
wa no suzume wo katte orimasfy'ta ga, motoyori kodomo mo nai
koto des'kara, kono suzume wdpa waga ko mo dozen ni cko ya
hana yo to kawaigatte orimash'ta. ^
Aru hi no koto ^ jii san wa itsu mo no tori kama to kago wo
motte yama ni shiba-kari ni mairimasKta ga, sono rusu ni ba
san wa idobata ye dete sentaku wo hajime, yagate kore ni nori
wo tskeyo to omotte daidokoro ye tori ni kite mimas'to, ko wa
i^'ni,^ sekkaku kesa kara koskiraete oita nori ga maru de
n^hinatte shimatte tada hachi bakari nokotte orimas\
" Oyaoya, ma, sekkaku watashi ga tansei sKte nite oita mono^
wo dare ga totte itta no daro. Honto ni nukurashii yatsu da
yo. Da ga, saki kara dare mo kita yos'ga nai no ni, naku-
nam, to wa, domo, fuskigi da** to kokubi wo katamuke nagara
atari wo mimawashimasto, chodo inuko ni oite aru kago no-
naka kara rei no suzume ga « koe wo kakemask*te, *' O ba san /
nani wo sagask*te irassharu,**
'* Nani, imashigata made koko ni atta nori ga minna naku-
natte shimatta kara, domo, fuskigi de naranai no sa**^
" A, sono nori des*ka**
•* Sore nara, watakushi ga minna itadaite shimaimash* taJ*
a Tongue-cut Sparrow. A well-known fairy talc. This version, by Mr.
Iwaya, is reproduced, with minor alterations, by the kind permission of the
Hakubunkrvan^ Tokyo. The style is not altogether colloquial.
b ]Voba=.ivo wa ; waga ko mo doztn nizs^waga ko to ddyo ni, mo being frequent-
ly used like io with o^aji or dd. In ch3 yo hana yo to, the yo is an interjeo*
tion ; the combination may be translated •< as if it were a butterfly or
a flower."
c Aru hi no koto=^aru hi. This expression is very common in stories.
d Ko wa iha niz=ikore wa dd shita no ha has become a parenthetical expren-
ion, or interjection, and may be rendered ** to his (or her) astonishment."
e Kei=zi/su mo, G^mpare rei no tdris=itsu mo no tdri as always. Here rei no-
suzume might be rendered " the same sparrow of which 1 have been speaking.*'
f For such expressions as fiishigi de naranai, himyd de naranai, etc, lee
p. 158b.
Shitakiri Suzume 453
'* E^ omae ga tabeta f Ano noti wo f "
*' Hei, jits' wa sonna o daiji na mo>io to wa zonjiniasezuy itsu
mo watakushi no e wo irete itadaku ano kacki no naka ni gozai-
mask'ta kara, tabete mo yoi no ka to omoimasKte^ tsui nokorazu
itadaite skimaimasK ta ga, doino, tonda koto wo itashimash' ta.
Doka, go katnben nas'tte ktidasaimashi " to, suzume wa shojiki
des\ * waga soso wo tsutsumazu kakujo ski, hitai wo kago no
soko ye surits'kete sk'kiri ni ayamarimasKta ga, ne ga tsumuji
no magatte iru ba san, ^ fudan kara kono suzume wo amma- **
ri kawaigarazu kaette yama ni omotte iru yasaki^ des'kara^
tackimacki me wo muite okoridashi, " Onore nikkui ckik-shd-
me J ^ hito ga sekkaku tansei sKte koshiraeta nori wo yoMtmio
yoku mo minna tabete shimai otta na ^ Sd^ dd sum ka^Kte
iro " to, oku kara hasami wo motte kite, nao mo nani nagara
tuabite iru suzume woba ikinari kago kara tskamidashi, ** Onore
kono sKta de name otta ka ;* to^ muzan ni mo suzume no
sKta wo nemoto kara putts' ri kirisUe, " Kore de yoyo mune ga
suita. Sd, dokoye de mo useyagare " ^ to, sono mama oidasKte
shimaimasK ta,
Konna koto no atta to wa yume ni mo skiraga no j'ii san R
yama de shiba wo tak'san katte, kore de kyo no shigoto wa sun-
da, dorya, ^ kayaku uchi ye kaette kawai suzume no kao ivo mi-
yd ka to, nani yori mo sore wo tanoshimi ni » sono hi no kuregata
a Suzume iva shdjiki desu is parenthetical. We might substituti;; da kara for
.dtiu,
b 7'sumuji the whirl of hair on the head; it is proverbial that one whose
/sumuji is on one side of the head is cross ; ne ga {tie root) modifies the whole,
iiaving practically the force of the v^tiyerh guanrai naturally.
c Yasaki a point of time, junction.
d Oftore=.kisama, Me is often added to contemptuous epithets.
e Yoktt mo yoku mo makes the verb emphatic; how dared you cat it?
Compare : Yokuyoku baka da. You ARE a fool. S/iimai oUa=zshima/ia,
f Use agar e-=.useie shitnae get out— very vulgar.
g Skiraga means of course 'gray hair," but is intended here to siicjgest
shiranai. Such plays on words are very common. With yuvie ni mo compare :
Yume ni mo oboe ga gozaimasen, 1 don't know anything at all about it. One
may also say yumeyiime, which, being derived from yiimu or imii shun, meant
originally *• God forbid," and is now equivalent to kesihite,
h £)oryn, like dore, is commonly used as an interjection. It may l.e translat-
ed ** now."
i Vanoxhimi tii with the ex]iecintion of enj >yine.
/?54 Shitakiri Suzume
isoide waga ya ye kaeite mitfias'io, do sKta mono ka^ kago war
karappo de daiji na suzmne wa kage mo miemasen. Jit san
wafskin ni omoi^ " Oi^ bd san ya^ ano suzume wa doko ye ilta^*
to tazunemastOy bd san wa shirabakurete^ " Doko ye itta ka
skirimasen yo, ' '
*' De mo kago no naka ni inai ze''
" So des'ka. Sonnara dokka ye nigeta «* desho *' to, ikko
sumasKta kao de oriinas* kara. j'ii san wa naosara sekikonde,
" Nani, ano narekitte iru suzume ga do sKte jibun kara nigeru
mono ka. Kore wa nandemo waski no rusu no ma ni omae ga
oidaskta ni soi nai. Sd, kak'sazu ni it nasai'* to koski wa
sasareta no de^ * bd san mo ima wa kakus*ni kak*sarezu^ **JiiSH
wa omae san no rusu no ma ni watashi ga nite oita daiji na
noriwo minna tabete skimatta kara, sk*ta wo kitte oidasKte
yarimask'ta " to aritei wo kanasKte kikasasemas'to, jii san
wa nagekumai koto ka, ^ " Yareyare, kawdiso ni, tatoi nori w^o
tabeta kara to itte, taka ga ^ ckik'sko no waza, warugi de sk*ta
wake de mo nakaro kara, kannin sk'te yareba ii no ni,^ sKta
wo kitte oidas'to wa nasakenai koto wo sk'te kureia. IVaski
ga sono toki ita naraba, nan to de mo skte yurusKte yatta mo-
no wo, waski ga rusu na bakTtri de tonda sessko wo sKte noke-
ta. ^ Kore ga nakazu ni orareyd ka'' ^ to maru de waga ko
ni wakare de mo sKta yd ni koe wo mo oshimazu naite orima-
shta ga, yokuyoku nats'kask'ku omotta mono ka, sono yokujitsu
wa skigoto mo sotckinoke ni {sk'te) bd san no tomeru mo kika-
zu, asa kayaku kara uchi wo dete suzume no yukue wo sagaski
ni mairimasKta.
'* 'Shitakiri suzume / o yado wa doko da, shitakiri suzume f
o yado wa doko da, cku, cku^ cku " to ii nagara tazunete ikimas*
to, suzume mo naganen go on wo uketa shujin no jii stm fio
a Hoshi wo sasu bit the target; in the passive form, be found out.
b Nagekumai koto ka is parenthetical ;=/{n'sd nageife.
c With taka ga {taka amount) compare ne ga p. 441b; translate " merely,""
or ** after all."
d Nokela has the sense of skimatta, but is rather impersonal. The old man
did not wound the sparrow himself, but reproaches himself for allowing it lo
be dt.iie. Hence the causative nokesashita might also be used.
c A very common idiom. It may be expanded: ICore ga ttaktizu m ararertg
yo na ho.'o ka.
Shitakiri Suzume 455
koe des'iara, kayaku mo sore to^ kikits^ktte jibun no yado wo
tobidaski tocku made o nmkae ni demash'ta, *' Kore wa, kore wa^
o jii sama, yd koso iazunete kite kudasaimask' ta " to iimtxstOy
jii son mo yorokonde : *' O / koko ni itt kureta ka. IVaski wa
omae ni wakarete kara koiskikutte koiskikutte tamaranai no^
de wazawaza kyo wa iazuneU kita yo''
*' Sore wa, makoto ni arigaid gozaimcLs\ Skikaski koko wa-
tocfm, musakuroshu gozaimas'ga, ddzo, waiakuski no yado-
made oide kudasaimashi " to shiorasKku ^mo jii sa»t no te wo
tottejibun no yado ye to annai shimasKta.
Motoyori suzume no yado no koto des'kara, o sadamari no
yabu no naka de, take no kashira ni take no yane to wa ii na-
gara nakanaka rippa na s'mai des\
Suzume wa saki ni tatte, '* Sd, dozo kockira ye'' to jii san
wo kami no ma ye toshi, '* Sate, konnichi wa yd koso o tazune
kudasaimash* ta. O ba sama no o nori woba o kotow ari mo
naku itadaite skimau nado to iu jurachi-mono no watakuskt
yue, sazo go rippuku no koto to zonjimasKta no ni, betsudan
o shikari mo naku kaette ko sKte wazawaza o tazune kudasai-
mas' to wa nan to o rei wo mdskimask'te yoi yara, makoto ni
uresk'kute ureshinamida ga deru kodo de gozaimas' " to arata-
mete rei wo nobemas'to, jii san wa te wo sayu ni futte, " Nan
no, nan no,^ shikaru nado to wa yoso no jijii no koto, Kono
oyaji wa omae ga kawaikute kawaikute ko yori mo daiji ni
omotte iru mono wo, taka ga nori wo nameta gurai no soso de
mugotarasKku sk'ta wo kitte oidas'to wa ucki no baba koso
furacki skigoku na yatsu^ kind mo sanzan sh'katte yarimask'ta.
Da ga, ko sKte buji na kao wo mite waski mo konna ni ureshii
koto wa nai** to fwkukoku yorokonde orimas\
Suzume wa daiji na onjin ga wazawaza tazunete kite kureta
koto des'kara, nan to ka sk'te sono kokoro wo nagusametai mono
to, ^ sore kara kanai no suzume ni iits'ke dekiru dake no go
chiso wo sh'te jii san wo motenashi, mata sakana ni wa jibun-
tachi no o tokui no suzumeodori nado wo sh'te misemasKta kara,
jii san wa oyorokobi, waski wa kono toshi ni naru made konna
a Sore to=^jii san no koe da to.
b Translate nan no ** Never I "
c Here omotfe is understood
456 Shitakiri Suzume
cmoshiroi me ni atta koto wa nai to, maru de gokuraku ye de
ffto itta kokoromochi, kotonokoka no go kigen des\
Sono ucki fit hi mo kurekakatte kimash'ta kara, jii san wa
ki ga tsuite, " Yareyare, o kdge de kyo wa jumyo ya nobita.
Skikaski mo ki ga kureru kara, kyo wa kore de o itoma to ski-
yd'" to iimas'to, suzume wa nakanaka kaeso to mo sezu : " O
jii sama, nani wo osskaimas\ Tatoi ki ga kuremasko to mo, o
iomari asobaseba yoi de wa gozaimasen ka, Konna kitanai
iokoro de wa gozaimas'ga^ o iya de nakuba, iku nichi de mo
go tdryu kudasaimaski. Jma made o sewa ni narimask'ta go
4>n wo omoeba, ichi nicki ya futs'ka go chiso itashimaskta kara
to itte nakanaka mambu icki mo o kaeshi wa dekimasen. Dozo^
komban wa o toinari wo ' *
" Iya, sono kokorozashi wa ureskii keredo, washi mo ucki wo
akeru wake ni wa ikanai kara, kyo wa kitomazu kaeru to ski-
masho. Sono kawari kono nocki wa tabitabi asobi nt kuru
kara^ sono toki ni wa mata kyo no yd ni omoskiroi koto wo sKte
misete o kure yo.
** Sore de wa do de mo kyo wa o kaeri de gozaimas'ka.
Sore wa, ma, o nagori-osku * gozaimas'ne. Skikaski so iH ko-
to nareba, skosko o machi kudasaimaski " to, yagate oku no ku-
ra no naka kara tsuzura wo ftatsu motte kimask'te : ** Sate, o
fii sama, sekkaku no oide ni nan no o aiso mo naku kono mama
o wakare moskimas'no wa makoto ni koinai koto de gozaimas\
Ts'kimask'te wa ^ koko ni karui tsuzura to ontoi tsuzura ga go-
zaimasu' ga, dockira de mo o ki ni meskimask'ta ^ ko wo miya-
ge ni 0 mocki kudasaimasen ka,**
'* Nani^ o miyage wo ? Go chiso ni nattari o miyage wo
morattari sore de wa^ domo, sumanai ne. Skikaski sekkaku no
kokorozashi da kara^ enryo naku moratte iko.*'
a Nagori, from nami wave and nokoru be left, waves still swelling after the
•wind has gone down, or water left on the beach by waves, has come to meiin
the slate of one who is separated from a friend (or has lost a treasure). It is
also written nafwkori, the idea being that the name only is left. Nagon 7vo
whimn be sorry to part ; nagori'oshii hard to part.
b Tsukimashite iva, which is here translated < so," might be classified as
a conjunction. Other subordinatives used as connectives are mo/U, shi/aga/fet
^o/Z^lHccCh. LXXXI.).
c More polite than Xi ni ilta or ki ni atta.
Shitakiri SuzuMfe 457
*' Son de wa kono omoi ho too o mdchi kudasaimas'ka.^*
** /yaifa, washi wa kono tori toshi wo totte iru kara^ omoi
ho wa totiiud shoenai, Kami ho de tak*san da yo.**
*' Sore de wa karui ho ivo o mochi kudasaimashi^
Soko de jii san wa karui tsuzura wo senaka ni shozvasKte
moral, kadoguchi made okurare nagara : " Sore de wa iroiro
arigato, Mata sono uchi ni asobi ni kuru yo.**
** Kitto 0 machi mosk'te orimas\ Ki wa ts' kete o shisuka
ni irasshaimashi. Go kigen yoroshu " to miokuru suzume ni
mikaeru jii san tagai ni nagori wo oskimi nagara sono hi wa
wakarete shimaimasKta,
Hanashi kawatte, bd san wa tada hitori de rusuban wo sh^ie
imashUa ga^ jii san no kaeri no osoi no ni haya butsubutsu to
kuchikogoto, " Da kara^ iwanai koto ja iiai, Anna itazura-
mono no suzume no yukigata nanzo tazunete nan no yaku ni
tatsu n dard. Honio ni ki no shirenai o jii san da yo " to
sKkiri ni warukuchi wo ii nagara kadoguchi made dete matte
ivias tOt yagate muko kara jii san wa tsuzura wo shotte kaette
kimasKta,
*' Nan da nei^ omae san, imajibun ni kaette kite sa " to shi-
karu yd ni iimas^tOy jii san wa ase wo fukifuki, " Bd san / so
kogoto wo itfe kureru na. Kyo wa suzume no uchi ye itte hon-
to ni omoshiroi omoi wo * sKte kita ze. Sore ni kore kono tori
o miyage made mora tie kita " to senaka ni atta tsuzura wo
oroshit " Omoi no to karui no to dasKte dochira ga ii to itta
kedomo, omoi no wa shotte kuru no ga taihen da kara, karui
ho wo moratte kita. Ittai nani ga haitte iru n* daro. Hayaku
akete miru ga ii " to iwarete bd san wa niwaka ni nikoniko,
•• So deska, sote wa, ma, ii koto wo sJite ki nasUta, Dore^ o
miyage wo haiken shiyo *' to tomichi wo aruite kite kutabireteru
jii san ni wa shibucha ipfai kunde mo yarazu, sugu ni
tsuzura no fta ni ie wo kake, akeru ma ososhi to, naka wo mi-
reba, sa, am koto, aru koto, kingin shugyoku wa iu ni oyobasUj
rippa na kimono ya kirei na iakaramono ga afureru bakari
haitte iinas\
Kore wo mite jii san wa sakki mite kita suzumeodori no o
a Of/ioi here means feeling, experience.
45^ Shitakiri Suzums
sarai de mo haju9teia yd ni 4HloriagatU ureskigaru tOy id san
wa Hani om^Ua ka^ fusoku-so ni^ ho wo fukurashi: *' Omae
san mo ki ga kikatiai neL Konua ni ii mono ga haiiieru
nara^ nasst sono omoi bo w^ vicraUi ki nasaranai. Honto ni
yoJku wo shiranai ojii san dayo^
" Korg sa, nani baka wo iu u da. Kore date areba tak*san
ja nai ka. Yokubari mo ii kagen ni sum ga ii*' ^
'* Sore de mo mis' mis' omoi no ga aru no ni, karui ho wo
moratte kuru nante honto ni omae san wa baka na kito da yo.
Ii sa, kore kara watashi ga itte sono omoi ho wo moratte koyo "
to hay a tachiagarimas'kara.jii san wa sKkiri ni toniete, ** Yo-
shi na, yoshi na, omae ga itta'tte muda da kara " to itte mo,
bd san wa mimi ni mo irezu, sugu ni shiri wo hashotte jii san
no tsue wo sono mama ts*ki, " Shitakiri suzume, o yado wa
doko day chu, chu, chu " to onnaji koto wo ii nagara suzume na
yado ye to isogimash' ta.
Sate, mata suzume no yado de wa jii san wo okuridashte
kara, sugu ni omote wo shimete shimai, ato ni wa kanai na
mono ga yorlatsumatte^ '* Honto ni ano jii san wa ii kata da.
Kondo mata oide ni nattara nan no go chiso wo s/i'te ayeyo ka
shira. Sore ni hikikaete ano o bd san no iji no warusa, laka
ga nori ivo nameta gurai no toga ni sKta wo kitte oidas'to wa
honto ni nasake wo shiranai ni mo hodo ga atu " ^ nado ta
sKkiri ni uwasa wo sKte oru tokoro ye kusame zvo shi nagara ^
kadoguchi wo tataite^ *' Moshimoshi, shitakiri suzume no o yada
wa kochira ka e^' ^ to tazuneru mono ga arimas'kara^ dara ka
to omotte akete mini to, uwasa wo sureba kage ^ to yara, sKta
wo kitta bd san des\
Suzume wa sore to mite, sKta wo kirareta urami wa ari-
mas'ga, nanishiro^ naganen kawareta on mo arimas'kara,
a From fu-soku iosofficiency. For so see p. X07, top.
b Voit yoku'baru see p. 284a; ii kagen ni iuru moderate, ia-gen being deriv-
ed from ka increase, gen decrease : Kagen ga aru. There must be just so-
much, no more, no less.
c The idiom ni mo hodo ga am indicates an excessive degree.
d Kusames^kushami. See p. zi^i.
• Aa / is a vulgar equivalent of desu ka.
f Uivasa wo sureba kage ga sasn is a proverb. Compare the English r
«« Speak of an angel and he appears at the door."
g Nanishiro (lit. do what you will) at any rate.
Shitakiri Suzumb 459^
Siinti ni jigi wq sh'U^ " Kon wa, kore wa^ o ba sau^ ya kosa^
mdt kudasaimasKta. Sd, ddso, iechira ye'* to saki ni tatu
annai shikaketnas*to, ba san wa son wo uchikesh'te : ** lya,
fftd kessh'te kamatte kudasanna. Washi wa chitio isogu no da
iara, sugu ni o ttovta ni skiyd yo,**
** Sore de mo sekkaku oide ni naita no deimono^ c hot to de
mo o agari kudasaimasbiy
" //>, mo so sKte wa irarenai. Sugu ni kaeranakereba
naranai no da kara^ go chisb mo suzumeodori mo nuki ni
sKti ^ hayaku sono o miyage wo moratte iko " to kotcki kara o
miyage no saisoiu des.
Snzume wa nan to in yokubari-babd daro to kokoro no uchi
de akire nagara vto : " So de gosaimas'ka. Sore de wa o mi-
yage wo sashiagevtas/id, Shikashi karui ho wo sakihodo o jii
sama ga o mochi ni narimasKta kara, nokotte orimaino wa
omoi ho bakari de makoto ni o kinodok* sama de gozaima£
ga "
" lya^ washi wa o jii san to chigatte made toshi mo waka-
shi, chikara mo am kara, omoi ho ga kaette kekko da. Dore,
hayaku dasKte kudasai*'
" Sore de wa tadaima motte mairimas' " to sugume wa oku
no ho kara oki na tsuzura wo sa mo omotaso ni motte devtas'to,
bd san wa sore wo uketotte^ kore sae moraeba mo yd wa nat,
" Dore, suzume san, go men nnsai yo*' to aisatsu mo roku ui
wa sezu^ dokkoisho to shoidaskimash* ta,
Tokofo ga, sono tsuzura no omoi no omoku nai no 'tie uchi
ni aru takuan no omoshi^ yori wa ni sdbai mo omotai kara,
sasuga no bd san mo odoroite yudama no yd na ase wo hiiai
kara takutaku nagashi nagara unun itte aruite kiviash'ta ga,
sore de mo kokoro no naka de wa kono omomi nam sazo tak'san
haitteru daro to, sore wo dai ichi no tanoshimi ni isshokennnei
ui natte yatte kimasKta ga, nanibun omotakutte tamaranai no
to mata hayaku naka ga mitai no to de, uchi ye kaerti made
a Nuki fit sum omit, from ttuku,
b OmoshissOMioi ishi used to keep daikan or na under the brine in the process
of pickling, as is done also in making sauerkraQt. For omoi no omoku nai noUte
«ec p. 133. loP'
460 Shitakiri Suzume
viachikirezu^ inafna yo, * kokora de akete yare to, y agate isusura
wo michibata yt oroshi^ ase wo fuki nagara f'ta wo totte mim
to, ko wa so mo ika ni, ko wa ika ni, naka wa takaramano to
4>moinohoka initsumekozo ni gaina no nyudo, ^ aruiwa matnushi
ni kemushi ni kamakiri nando iu sa mo osoroshii bakeviono ^a
ujauja tsuniatte imas*kara, ba san wa kiino wo tsubushi, kyor-
tto ^ itti kikkurikaeru to^ naka no bakemono wa sono koe too
kikits'kete sorosoro atama wo mochiage, mamushi ga nutto ktt-
bi wo nobasfite bd san no teashi ni makits*kiba, gama wa bero-
bero sKta wo dasKte hoppeta wo naviemawasu to iu sawagi ni
ba san wa mo kyuski-issho,^ " Tas*kete kure^ tas'kete kure *\t^
tiaki nagara korogaru yd ni nigedashimasK ta ga^ yatto n0
koto de uchi ye kaette jii san ni kono hanashi wo sum to, jii
san wa kaette odorokazn : '* Sore da kara iwanai koto ja
nai, Amari yokubaru to, sonna motio da** to dandan itte
kikasemasJi ta no de, ba san mo hajimete me ga same, sore
kara nochi wa zenskin hi tachikaette jii san to onashi yd
na vtakofo ni yoi hiio ni narimasKta to sa. . Medetashi,
medetashi I «
a An interjection indicating acquiescence or indifference,
b Mit5u-me''koid a bugaboo with tiiree eyes ; gama no nyudd, from gama toad
• and nyudd monk, likewise a bugaboo in the shape of an enormous toad.
c The sound of a in the exclamation Jleya is like the English short a. In
J^ana such sounds are indicated by adding (su.
d For kyu nine, f^t death, ichi ontj sho life, there being one chance in ten
of escaping.
e Fairy tales usually end with tlicse words.
ADDRESS BY MARQUIS ITO^
Shokunf Watakushi iva senjitsurai Hochiku^ kakuchi
snanyu no kokoroe de dekakemasKta tokoro ga, itaru iokoro ni
QtU yushisha no kzvangei ni azukari, kakuchi ni cite gu5its\vo
Jnkitai to iu yokyu ni aimasKta yue ni, shosho ni oite konmchi
tnokuzen ni yokotawatte iru^ moitomo hitsuyo to viitomeru
tokoro no kotogara wo hanasKie maitta shidai de aritfias\
Konnicki wa sude ni kakuchi no junkwai wo owatte masa ni
Kyushu no chi wo saran to suru ni nozonde, ^ vtata tochi no
yushi shokun no go kontoku nam o maneki ni yorimash'te narii
ka hanashi wo seyo to no go seikyu ga arimash*ta.
Tochi no keisei wo ichi ran shiinasuru to, ju nen izen ni
tvatakushi ga yoki shinakatta tokoro no hankwa wo sKte oru
yd ni miukema$\ Hikkyo kore (wa) tdchi no kdtsu no bengi
naru « to mata tanko no kaihats'to tetsudo no fusets'to ni yoite
tennen no ryoko ga riyo seranru ni itatta kekkwa da to
Monjifnas\ Wazuka ju nen inae ni wa tochi wa inuko no
Skitnonoseki ni hi sureba, irikomi ga yoku unti ga fukai iokoro
9 Marquis 1t9, whose given name is Ilirobumi or Hakubun, the most
Inflaential of modern Japanese statesmen, in the year 1899 undertook a journey
through Kyushu. The address here reproduced, with a few modification?^
was delivered at Moji, the port opposite Shimonoseki or Bakan, on May 21st
€>f that year, as he was returning from his tour. See the collection of
addresses of Marquis ItQ, published by the Nichinichi Shimbun. The student
vill feel a great contrast between the sprightly narratives of the preceding
|Higcs and this grave discourse. The style is not purely colloquial, quite a few
daasical forms being used. The selection also contains over one hundred
Chinese compounds that have not hitherto occurred in this book, practically
all of which are much used in discussions of political and economic subjects.
To understand them satisfactorily some knowledge of the elements of the
classical Chinese is needed. As in the study of arithmetic^here comes a time
when it is best to substitute the algebraic method for the arithmetical, so in
the study of the colloquial there comes a time when it is best to leave rdviaji
and kana and study the ideograms.
b Hd indicates the provinces Bu-%en and Bun- go ; Chiku stand for Chiku-un
and CJdku-go. Ht is an alternative reading of the character pronounced Ifu
in Bu%en and Bu{n)go.
c Construe with kotogara.
d Translate : being about to leave the land of AyHsAii, For saran to suru
■ee pu 180. The form notonde is from nozomu approach.
e Understand koto.
462 Address by Marquis Ito
Jkara * iaikan no drat no sat shibaraku kiko sum gnrai no yd
• ni kyo Sir arete ottd^ ni suginai ga^ kinkin ju ften no aida ni
tat kin IV o tsuiyasKta to iu koto mo naku kaku no gotoki seidai
wo kitash'ta no wa kore (jwa) mattaku ryoko no shikarashinturu
Jokoro de aro to kangaeru. ^ Sude ni konnichi no seikyo ^vo
motte vtiru to^ shorai no ju nenkan ni oite hijo nam shiin^o too
nasubeki koto wa utagai wo irenu tokoro de aro to sasserareru. ^
Tsumari kaisei-jdyaku nojisshi boeki no hattatsUo ni yotte koko
no orai wa masumasu himpan to nari^ onosukara sempafcu
shutsunyu no kasu wo masKie kuru de aro to kangaertt ga.
skokun vo go chui ni narubeki koto wa konai ni oite nizumi hiki-
age no ben wo hakari, rikujo ni oite wa ryokaku orai no ben too
hakari^ narubeku tsusho boeki ni bengi wo ataeru yo ni
ts'iomerarern no ga hitsuyo to sasserareinas\ Mochiron korera
no koto ni tsuite wa shoknn no go keikwakn mo am yue ni^
oioi hattats^wo nasubeki dori de wa ariniasho ga, izure ni sh*te
mo sono hanjo wa ju nen wo hete jissobaini nam ni sdi nai to
omou. Tsumari kono Hochiku kakuchi no sekitan no sanshuts-
kaku ra wo uketamawatte mint to^ tanzan wa liotondo Hochiku
no sanya wo uzumete ofu to itte mo yoroshii so des\ Go roku
nen viae ni watakushi no uketamawatta tokoro de wa kono
chiko no sude ni hirakete am tanzan wa nagakute san ju nen^
mijikakute ju go nen gurai de ts*kiru de aro to in koto wo
Seiyojin nado mo tonaete orimasKta ga^ konnichi kakuchi tvo
mawatte sono gydmu ni juji sUte om hito no sets' wo uketama--
watte miru to, sono yd na urei mo nai to iu koto de am. Kore
wo motte miru to, shorai hanjo wo kixvamem « koto wa utagai
nai.
Sore de konnichi ni atari shorai no tame ni nizumi no bengi
ya rikuage no bengi nado wo hakatte yuku to iu koto wajikan-
wo tsuiyas' koto wo s'kunaku sUte keiki wo habuku wake de
arimash'te motoyori dandan kakuchi ni oite mo kowan no
kaichiku aruiwa tetsudo no fusetsn ra wo keikzvaku shi tsutsu
%. —
a 'Hie word irikomi here has reference to (he indentations of the coasU
Translate : because the coast is good and the sea is deep.
b Translate : opportunity was aflorded (p. 261a).
c Shikaraihimuru cause to be so (p. 254a}. The good harbor accotmts fox
the prosperity of Moji.
d Translate: I judge that it is a point admitting no doubt. Comixirc Uie
potential inflection in sasseraret-u with cmmvareru. The polite termiRation
inasu is more readily omitted in speaking lo an assembly than. in speaking to,
a single person.
f Translate : will be very prosperous (p. 345a).
Address by Marquis Ito 463
arimas*'. Kano kaikfo wa Keisets'kaH * ayobi Tokyo no /id ni
fsuko sum sempaku no shutsttnyu snru monko de arimas kara^
takd ni yoru yori wa kon& minato ni kiko sum ho ga benri ga
bi no de am to kangaeru. Muron fa no viinato mo oioi hirakem
de arimaskd ga^ mottomo 5engi wo ete oru toko ni tat sVte wa
tdtei hitteki wa dekimai to omou, Kore ni Unite wa onozukara
giski nado no kangae nio arimaskd ga^ watakuski no miru
iokofo de wa toko wa tsuko no^ skd ni attate ite kakubetsu fune
wo ukwai sk^te kiko senkereba naranti to iu urei no nai tokorm
de arimas^kara^ ^ s'koburu bengi ni soi nat, ytu ni oku zva kono
minato ni yoru koto de aro ga, kore ni yotte tochi no eikyu no
rieki wo kakari, katsu masumasu kanjo wo kuivaeyu to iu
naraba^ mae ni mosVta tokoro no bengi wo ts'keru koto ga
kitsuyo to kangaeru.
Masu tocki ni oite mim tokoro no iaiyo wa kaku no gotoku
de arimas ga^ kakucki ni oite hanasKie viaitta gotoku, ittai
Nihonkoku ga kono kyokuto ni oite shimete iru tokoro no icki
kara kangaeru to, hompdjin wa skorai masumasu susunde
kokka no seiryoku wo soto ni oyoboski;^ mata kokka no
bbgyoryoku wo kenro ni narashimete takoku no shinryaku wo
ukenu yd ni sum koto ; mata Nikon kokumin ga kempojika ni
oite ^ eru tokoro no kenri ; kore ni tai sum tokoro no gimu ;
mata ishin no kokuze, sunawacki kaikoku shinshu no hoskin ni
yotte konnichi no shimpo wo naskikitatta ^ koto; sKtagatte
mata skorai masumasu kore wo shimpo seshimete, so sKte iisu
ni sfiok^san kogyo no kattatswo mo masumasu hakari ; kaigivai
no tmsko wo kwakucko ski, sunawacki jikoku no skagyo ni
nomi yasunzuru no kyu-kwannen wo uckiyabutte, gwaikoku to
tsusko boeki wo nasu no kwannen wo tsuyokaraskimuru koto^
korera no koto wo jikko sum skudan koko wo kangaeru no ga
kitsuyo de am to omou.
So sKte kaiseijoyaku no jikko mo mokuzen ni sematte iru
kara, kono joyakukaisei no kekkwa to sKte gwaikokujin ga
a The region about Ky5to and Osaka. X£i is the kanon for the character
ky'd in Kydio ; setsu is the first of the name of the province Settsu in which
Osaka lies ; knn=ai'da,
b There need be no anxiety about inducing vessels to call ; for the port lies
right in their path.
c This inconclusive form is correlative with ^//rM >&0/0, etc. The expression
cyobosu koto might be substilnted for it.
d Translate : under the constitution. The sxxfFiX jika, from shika, is used as
a substantive.
c Nashikitatiai=^hiie kitnashita.
464 Address by Marquis Ito
waga kuni ni kitatte kyoju shi, drat shi, mala shogyo kogyo tva
itonamu to no joyakujo ni kwakushu sk'taru kenri wojikko suru
ni tsuite wa Nihonkokumin wa dai naru dory 5 wo motte kore ni
tat sKte narubeku emman nijikko sum no michi wo kangaenak^te
wa naranu, Mata kyoiku no fukyu wo kakatte jimmin no
tunkwa no teido wo takame, masumasu Nihonkokumin no ichi
wo ageru to in koto ni tsuite mo isson Tiari, itcko nari, ichi gun
narif sono ckikoteki dantai no ue ni oite wa * chiho no yuryok'ska
ga tomokaku sono shiryo wo tsuiyasanakereba naranu koto to
kangaeru. Korera no daitai no yoryo ni tsuite wa itaru tokoro
ni kanashi wo sKte okimasKta kara, shintbun sono ta ni yotte
onozukara skokun no ichi ran wo heru de ariniasho, aeie koko ni
ckofuku shi kurikaesKte mosu made no hitsuyo mo nakaro to
omou ga, nani ni sKte mo konnichi no Nihon no ryochi, Nikon
no keisei, mata ai-tai-suru tokoro no Toyo no keisei, J 'oroppa no
shogyo no hattatsu, kotsu no masumasu himpan ni sKte jinsoku
tvo kiwametaru koto yori kangaete mini to^jitsu ni konnichi wa
ichi jitsu to iedomo^ makura wo takaku sKte ammin suru toki
de nai to kangaemas\ Yotte seifu mo kokumin mo tsubusa ni
narubeku itchi sKte kokka no shinro wo ayamaru koto naku
shimpo suru yd ni aritai^ to iu no ga watakuski no kibo de atte
shokun no nozomu tokoro mo sono hoshin ni suginu no de arimas\
Kwajitsurai shosho ni oite chinjutsu sVta uchi ni wa motto
seimitsu ni watatta koto mo arimas^ga, shugan to suru tokoro
tva ika naru seifu to iedomo aete sono seifu no shurui wo
towazu narubeku sono seifu no keizoku skte konnichi sude
ni keikwaku sKte aru tokoro no seifu no jigyo, oyobi minkan no
keizaijo ni kwankei suru kakushu no jigyo no gotoki wo kotogo-
tokujikko sKte ikeru ^ yd ni naran koto wo kibo suru no de aru.
Ikan to nareba, seifu ga kawari, hito ga kawareba, hitobito no
fcangae to iu mono wa ichi yd ni deru mono de nai kara^ sono
keikwaku wo jikkd suru ue ni oite kanarazu sono juts'wo
aratame, chichu suru koto ga shdzuru no de aru. Kore wa ta
no koto ni hirei sKte mite mo wakaru. Tatoeba, kikaiteki no
shigoto ni sKte mite mo gishi ga kawareba, onozukara kangae
ga kawatte keikwaku wo henkd suru ni itaru to iu no to onaji
koto de aru kara, konnichi no keisei ichi jitsu mo yuru sube-
a Translate: with reference to the local communitief.
b Translate : even a single day.
c Desidcrative of aru: would like to have it so.
d Potential of iku, making (he expression stronger than jikkd suru woald
be.
^. Adverbial form oX yuHn : must not make c ndltions unstable.
Address by Marquis It3 465
karazu^ to iu kangae yori sureba, sunawachi seifu no eizoku
sKte sono keikwaku no ckakuckaku ho wo susumete kyoko ni
naran koto wo kibo sezaru wo enu no de am. * Sore kara mata
seitd ya nado ni tai sKte nozomu tokoro wa^ watakushi wa
ittizukara seitd no naka ni atama wo tsukkonde wa oranu^kere-
dotno, kempo-seiji ga okonawarete kakuchi ni oite iwayuru
daigishi naru mono wo^ senskutsu surebat sono daigiski wa
kokka no keikwaku to shorai ni keikwaku subeki koto oyobi
ininkan no keizaijo no inondai skok* san-kogyo-jo no koto wo
seifu ga yudo ski, kore wo tas'kete yuku inondai no gotoki ni tai
sk'te wa narubeku kuron wo sakete jijitsuteki no inondai to sh'te
kore wo kokyu shi^ sh'tagatte seitd mo mata subete jijitsuteki no
niondai ni tsuite rongi suru yd ni kairyo suru koto wo kibo suru
no de aru.
Sorera no shui no taiyo wa kakuchi ni oite mo nobete oki-
^nask'ta kara, onozukara shokun ni mo shimbun ya zasshi ni
yotte go ran ni naru koto ga dekimasko.
Yue ni, koko ni wa kasanete chinjuts^wa itashimasen.
Kwajitsurai kakuchi ni oite kanahada gekibo naru ryoko wo
itasKte shosho konnichi wa ts*karete orimas*kara, kantan ni taii
'wo nobete shokun no kdi wo sha sum kotoba ni kaeinas\ ^ Kore
kara mata Bakan no ho ye watarimas'yue niy kore de gomen
IVO kdmurimas\
{Hak'shu kassai.)
a This is a very emphatic may of saying kibd-surn : one cannot but hope.
Idioms like sfzan* wa enu are very common in literary compositions.
b The expression is somewhat contemptaous : the so-called representatives,
c I offer these brief remarks in lieu of thanks for your kindness.
VOCABULARY-INDEX*
35ia;
a tu
a Ah 1 414.
u in that manner
{yd no) such.
abarem become fractious,
— wo abiru bathe in.
abisaseru liave — bathe.
abiseru pour (water) over.
obunai dangerous.
iibura fat, oil, blubber.
aburakkoi fatty.
aburami fat, suet, lard.
4ichi there.
achi'kochi here and there,
ach ira = achi 337.
nda injury, foe 247.
adakamo just about 328a.
iieU daringly (formal) 348b.
afureru be full, overflow.
agatu go up I2ic; take 310.
-agatu 286.
nge-ku ni finally, besides all.
ageru lift up, give 84f, Il6c,
286c, 308 ; praise 178a.
' ageru 286.
age-shio flood tide.
iihirn duck (domestic).
4ii=:hai yes, all right.
ai^ayu trout.
^z/-i74d, 302.
aida interval, relation 67c,
389b ; between, during 358,
406. [ing.
ai'kawarazu without chang-
ai-mai na vague, ambiguous.
ai' nam = naru become (fo r-
mal)
ai-narubeku I74d.
a in iku = ay an iku.
Ainu native of Yezo.
ai'Satsu salutation, answer.
(o) ai-so entertainment.
aita vacant (past of aku).
a-ita Ouch 1 that hurts.
ai'te partner, opponent.
aitsu that thing (vulgar).
Aisu 393a.
aji taste 215.
ajisai hydrangea.
aka dirt, filth.
aka san=akambd,
aka-gaeru a brown frog.
aka- gam copper.
akai red.
akambo baby, infant 232b.
* This list of Japanese words that occur in the text has been abridged u
much as possible, omitting all easily understood words, such as easy onoma-
topes, derivatives, compounds, foreign terms, etc. The definitions arc curtail-
ed, to save space. When fuller explanations arc to be found in the body of
the book the page is indicated \ the letters then refer to footnotes.
aka-mi— anshin
467
aka-mi reddish tinge 21.
aka-nasu tomato io6«
akari light ; — ivo tsukeru light
a lamp. [light.
akari-tori opening to admit
akarui light, clear.
ake-banasii leave open 228.
Akechi Mitsuhide 264b.
akemashite 317b.
akeppanasu = akebanasu,
akeru open (tr.), vacate, come
to a- close \ yo ga — day
dawns.
aki autumn.
Aki ^\ic.
aki-ma vacant room.
aktnai trade.
akindo trader, shopkeeper.
akippoi easily tired, fickle.
akiraka na clear, evident.
akiravieru give up hope 288b.
ak.reru be surprised, amazed,
dumbfounded.
akiru be surfeited 142.
Ako i87d.
aiu open (intr.), get empty ;
ana ga aite iru there is a
hole.
aku=akiru be surfeited.
aku evil.
akubi wo suru {ga derti) yawn.
aku-made to the utmost 379.
akuru hi the following day
144-
akyudo = akindo,
aina nun.
ama-do wooden sliding door.
— ni amaeru take advantage of.
ama-gaeru tree toad.
ama-gasa rain umbrella.
ama-goi wo suru pray for rain.
amai sweet ; shio ga — not salty
enough ; 106.
ama-mori leak in tlie roof.
amaneku at large (formal).
amanzuru^ avianjiru relish,
amari exceedingly, too, so
• much.
amaru be in excess.
amasu leave over.
amata no many (formal).
Amaterasu 12 ih.
amayakasu pet, indulge.
aindai temper, manner.
ante rain ; — ga furu it rains.
ame heaven (classical).
ami net ; — wo utsu cast a net.
Amida^ Amidagamine 377a.
amma shampooer 223a.
awtnari^aiuari,
am-min peaceful sleep.
amu braid, knit, crochet.
an sweet bean paste.
afi thought, expectation, plan.
a7t no gotoku as expected 344a,
ana hole.
anata you (polite) 28, 420.
an-don lamp (old style).
ane older sister 422.
an-gzvai {ni) unexpectedly.
ani older brother 422.
ani'dun one who deserves to be
treated like an older broth-
er, a superior.
ani'ki older brother (vulgar).
an-koro-inocki a cake of vwchi
rolled in an.
\ anna such 39. [i73b.
an-nai guidance, knowledge
I annai-ja (annai-s/ia) guide.
annai'jo letter of invitation.
! ano that (yonder) 36.
; afio Into, etc., 7a, 7b, 28.
ano ve I say 416.
ano tori 347e.
, an-satsu assassination.
; Ansei 74.
\ anshin peace of mind.
468
ansho — ateru
an-sho hidden rock, reef.
ansho memorizing.
anzurtiy anjiru be anxious
214b.
aogu fan 236c.
aoi blue, green, pale,
a<hmono vegetables,
Aoto Saemon 436b.
ara oflfal (of fish), defect 1 06b.
ara (interjection) 415.
ami rough, coarse.
arakajime beforehand (formal).
ara-mono coarse goods 374.
arashi storm; — ga fuku it
storms.
arataviaru be amended 276a.
aratamerti renew, review.
aratamete again, anew.
orau wash.
arayurti all. ..,!i^
are that one (person or thing).
areru be rough, refractory.
ari ant.
ari-au, ari-awaseru happen to
be on hand 286e.
ari-gachi na 417b.
ari gatai rare, precious 25b,
ari'ka place where a thing
is.
ari'saina state, condition.
ari'tei the truth of the matter.
aru be 191 ; (in existence or
possession) 20b, 41a; (in e-
numerations) 63b ; o ari na-
saru ii8b; koto wa, no wa
54a, 274a.
aru a certain, some i.
aru hi {no koto) one day.
aruiwa in some cases, or 398.
arukoru alcohol.
aruku walk 122b.
asa hemp.
asa morning,
asa-gao morning-glory.
asahaka na superficial.
asa-han breakfast.
^rj^i/ shallow, thin.
Asakusa i8e.
Asama 185a.
asa-meshi breakfast
asa-ne wo suru sleep late.
asane-bo a late sleeper.
asa-se shoal, ford.
asatt€ <lay after to-morrow
34Sb.
/xx^ perspiration; — ga deru^^-^
wo dasu {kaku) perspire.
Asei Mencius. 43 sc
aserUj asetie hurry.
{p mi) as hi foott leg, step.
ashi-ato footprint.
ashida wooden clog 91b.
ashii evil (forpial) 105a.
ashirAa^euxMAw^xv^ ^Vq. ,
ashi-moto what is under or
about one's feet.
ashita to-morrow.
asobasu ^G\g\\ 310.
asodu play, amuse one's self.
asoko there 337.
assari shita plain, simple 130a..
asu to-morrow,
asuko=s asoko there.
ataeru grant, bestow.
atai value.
atama head.
atarashi fresh, new.
atari=hen vicinity 385,about»
atari-mae no usual, ordinary.
ataru strike 370.
araiakai warm.
atchi^achi.
ate HI naranai unreliable.
ate-hamaru be suited, appli-
cable, [ply.
ate havieru assign, adjust, ap-
ate-na address (of a letter).
ateru apply, hit, guess.
ato—bappai
469
4ito track, trace, succession ; —
wo katazttkeru clear away
things ; — wo isukeru follow
in another's track; — wo tsu-
gu become heir ; — de after,
afterwards 1 1 2c, 338, 406; —
ni behind 385 ; — kara after
257a ; — no the remaining,
the other.
atO'gitsu last month.
ato-jiinai clearing away things.
atO'katazuke „ „
atO'Oskt one who pushes a
vehicle.
ato-oihi'tsuki no kuruma a rik-
sha with extra coolies to
push it.
atO'Saki 387.
atsui hot, thick (of flat things).
atstikau manage, treat.
atsiimaru assemble (intr.).
atsumeru gather, assemble.
atsuraeni order (goods) 380,
attakai^ataiakai warm.
aitaka na \ydirn\^atlak<i7.
at'to surn subdue, crush. *
au meet 37'* 373 ; ^okei ga atte
iru 1 60b.
-au mutually, together 58, ^<^0.
aware «« pitiful.
awareppoi pathetic.
awase lined garment. [just,
awaseru join, introduce, ad-
"iiwaseru^-au.
awateru lose presence of mind.
ayawaru err, apologize.
ayamatsu err 195.
0yame sweet flag 192a.
ayaniku unfortunately.
ay as hit doubtful, suspicious.
ayu trout.
a3ukar*4 take charge of 184b.
azukeru entrust, deposit
ba place ; so no — de on the spot.
{o) ba san grandmother, old
lady 422a.
ba-ai occasion, case, [lady.
baba, babd grandmother, old
bachi plectrum, pick, drum-
stick.
bachi=batsu punishment.
bat = nisdbai double 80.
baiorin violin.
bai'shaku-nin go-betWeen*
bai-u early summer rain 241a.
baka fool, dunce, nonsense
2Soa.
baka na^ bakabakashii, baka*
rashii foolish ; bakarashiku
omou consider foolish.
bakari only, just, about 48b,
340, 350c, l^lz\—de naku
146a.
baka-su (ru) befool, bewitch.
bake- mono ghost, sprite.
bakeru be metamorphose b.
Bakin 319a.
bakkari = bakari.
bak'kin fine.
bakuchi gambling icfih^
BakU'fu shogunate. '
baku-ro jockey, horse-dealer.
bam-ban certainly 68a.
bavtvie 93.
ban number 70, 93.
ban checker-board 207.
ban^man myriad i, 68a.
ban evening, night 64, 339.
ban-cha coarse tea 76d.
')an-chi street number.
ban-gata = bakaia,
ban-hodo in the evening.
lan-ji in every respect 340. '
ban-kata in the evening,
ban-kei in the evening.
ban-koku all countries.
han-zai Hurrah ! 68a.
bappai cup drunk for a forfeit.
470
bara — borori
bara rose, png).
barari, barabafa (of scatter-
^baru 284a.
bo- ska wagon, carriage.
ba-sho place.
basho banana tree.
bas-shi youngest child.
bassu (rw) punish.
bateren Christian priest 402.
batsu punishment ; — wo kbmu-
fu be punished.
batsu'jo youngest daughter.
battati to unexpectedly 326b.
bawaif bayai^ba-au
'be=^hen vicinity 288a.
Beikoku America 122a.
'beki III.
bik'ko tortoise-shell 144a.
ben eloquence ; ben no it elo-
quent.
ben dialect.
ben conveniences, facilities.
ben-gi na convenient.
beni rouge , — wo sasu {tsuke-
ru) apply rouge. [42od
beni'Sashi-yubi ring finger
ben^kyb diligence ; — sum study.
ben-ri convenience ; — no $$, —
na convenient.
beu's/ii speaker, orator.
BenUn 282g, 393a.
ben-zetsu eloquence.
bet abb fool, nonsense.
berobero (of movement of the
tongue).
besshite especially 345.
bes-shitsu another room.
beS'Sb villa.
betabeta (of sticky things).
b£tsu no another 50.
beisn ni specially, particularly
letsubetsu ni separately.
betsu-dan (ui^ specially, par-
ticularly.
bettari (of sticky things),
betto groom, hostler.
bi unit 83.
^^/^>W beefsteak xiii.
biidoro glass xiii.
bi'jin a beauty.
bi'jutsu fine arts xv. [318c.
bikkuri (of a fright or shock).
bikubiku ipl hesitating fear).
bim-bo poverty 103a.
bimbo-nin poor person.
bin bottle 64.
bin convenience, opportunity
to send a message, mail.
Bingo XXVI r. [hers).
bishibishi (of creaking tim-
bt'S/id smile 2470.
bisskori (of a soaking).
biwa musical instrument.
Biwako I26h.
Bizen 412b.
bo pole, club, beam, line (in
writing) Ii6d.
bo hat, cap.
bo^tsuchinoe 367a.
bo san Buddhist priest.
[^o) bo san boy.
'bo 232b.
bb-chigiri 242b.
bo-eki trade, commerce,
bo'fu typhoon.
b^'gyo defense.
bo'in vowel xxiva.
{go) bo'kb your honored mother.
boku servant, 27, 117a.
bovtbon (of ringing) 331.
bombon-dokei clock that strikes.
bommaisuri{esXxvB\ of the dead
{o) bon tray 32.
{p) bon festival of the dead 76b.
bott'Sai potted plant. [215.
bonyari^ dimly, perplexedly
borori^ boroboro (of raggedness
or crumbling).
bd-saki wo kiru — chichi
471
bd'Saki wo kiru take a percent-
age in purchasing I i6d.
bdshi hat, cap. [l30e.
bota-mochi ball of rice 129,
hoian peony (shrub).
botchan^bosan boy.
boto boat
botto (of beclouded vision or
unconsciousness).
bdzH priest nib, 282f.
bu traction 80.
bu unit of interest 417a.
bu^^liQSun.
bu set (of books) 87.
bu^\ ryo (old coin)«
bu' not 124, 213.
buchi' 304.
btidd grape.
budo'sku wine.
bu'gyo governor 429e.
bu'ji na safe.
bu'joku insult, contempt.
bu'ke military caste.
bu-kiryo na homely.
bukkiru {buchi-kiru) hack.
Buk'kyo Buddhism.
Bukkyo-to Buddhist.
bum-pd grammar.
bun sentence, composition.
bun fraction 80.
bun thing 44d.
bun-gakushi A. B. 208a.
Bungo xxvii.
buH-k^ library,
bim-kt^a enlightenment, civili-
jcatlon*
Bunkyii 74. [drub.
tuHHagufu {but hi- nagnm)
bu^ry& amount, quantity,
bmn^stki analysis (chtmieal).
rrition, sentence.
Buppdso 415 a.
burari, burabura (of danglinc^
or idling).
bu-rei rudeness ; — na impolite^
'bum 284a.
buruburu (of trembling).
{go) bu'sata wo suru fatt to
keep up communication with
a friend 337a.
bu'shi samurai 304b.
buta pig (domestic).
bu d=^buyu a venomous insect*
Butsu Buddha.
butsu=^utsn strike 195.
bufsubutsu, butsuribntsuri (of
bubbling or grumbling).
ButsU'do Buddhism.
butsu-ri'gaku physics.
buttsukaru collide.
buUsukeru nail on, throw at.
bu-yojin na careless, unsafe.
buyu name of a venomous
insect.
Byakkotai 393a.
hyd second (of time).
go byd ancestral sepulcher.
hyo'bu folding screen 3 [6a.
byd-in hospital.
byd'ki illness ; — ni kakaru get
;ll.
byd-nin sick person, patient.
ip) cha tea 32. [ively.
chokuchoku steadly, progrcss-
chan^san 232b.
cha-no-yu ceremonial tea QOd^
106, 207c, 412a.
chanto precisely, properly.
cha-wan tea-cup, bowl for rice,
eha-ya restaurant.
chi ground, place.
chi blood.
cliibichibi in driblets.
chichi milk.
\ chichi father 421.
472
ckich>ova — choshu
chichi-oya father 421.
€hi-cku hesitation.
cki-darake no bloody.
chie wisdom, sagacity.
chi/usu typhus, typhoid.
^higaeru make different.
'ckigaeru 287.
^kigai di (Terence, mistake ; —
ni {^wa) chigai (ga) nai c.re
tainly.
€higau differ 373.
'jchigau 287.
chigiriki^bo club 242b.
chi-ho locality, province,
^hiisa na small.
chiisai small ; o — 710 baby 423.
chi'ji governor.
chijitfieru, shrink (tr.)-
/:hijimu^ chijiinaru shrink.
chika-goro lately 340c.
chikai near ; — uchi (ni) soon.
^hikii'jika (ni) in the near
future.
chikara power.
chikara-vwchi athlete.
chiku-sho beast.
Chikuzen 266c.
ch'mba lameness, lame person.
chi-viei geographical nane.
chin hire, fare. [lation,
chinaini connection, blood-re
^hinchm (of ringing).
chin-cho suru prize.
chin jut su sum state, declare.
chirackira suru flicker, flutter
ckirakasu scatter about.
chirakeru be scattered aboui
chirari to with one glance.
chirasu scatter (tr.) 200.
chiri, chiri'gaku geography.
chirinchirin (of ringing).
chiru, chitte disperse, fall.
chi-ryo medical treatment.
Chishima Kuriles 61.
chi^ho lot of ground.
{g^cki-so treat, feast 262.
chilCo a little.
chi'ZH map.
cho unit 87. [324a.
cho street, town 51a, 950,
cho ^60 ken.
cho, cho-bu - 10 tan.
cho senior, head 164b.
cho butterfly.
cho'chin lantern xii.
cho'cho butterfly.
cho- cho burgess. .
cho'dai suru receive from a
superior 1 2b, 2 1 3a, 309 ; c/td'
dai please give me.
cho'do exactly, just.
cho'fuku reiteration.
cho'ho na useful, valuable.
c hole hoi occasionally.
choito just a moment; — shita
brief, easy 328b.
cho ja wealthy person xxxi.
cho jo oldest daughter,
cho'jd summit.
cho-ka merchant's house.
chokochoko (of short intervals
cix steps).
I chokusetsu ni directly, immedi-
ately 32 le.
choku-yaku literal translatioo.
chl-men note-book, record
228b.
c ho-nai within the town 5ra.
Cho nan oldest son 422. [class.
cho-nin one of the trading
c horem-ba parade ground.
cho'ten drill.
cho-ro morning dew 295a.
chorochoro (of the flowing of a
brook or of todaling).
Chosen Korea.
Cho'sha elder, superior xxx.
Choshu 31a. *
chotto — de-ati
473
chotto=^ckoito just a momeiiL
chozuru be expert 371. [386.
chu^jiaka middle 94a, -2i8h,
chu loyalty.
chu'bu paralysis.
chu-gakko middle school 55a.
chu'gi loyalty, fidelity.
Chugoku 277c, 412b,
ckugwai home and abroad.
cku'i attention, heed, care.
chu'kai note, commentary,
chu-vton order (for gfoods).
chu-shin loyal subject 155.
Chuskin^^ura i87d.
chu to = tochu midway.
chu'to medium class 71a.
'dachi^='tachi (plural ending) I.
^<a; price 164a.
dai generation 70, 97a.
dai unit 87.
dai order 93 ; dai ichi 97a.
dai great i I7e.
^dai^uchi 386.
dai-du, dai-bun very, rather.
dai'butsu large statue of Bud-
dha.
dai-cko ledger 228b.
dai'dokoro kitchen.
dai'fukU'cJw day-book 228b.
dai'gakko^ dai-gaku universi-
ty.
Daigaku 258b. [parliament.
dai'gi-shi representative in
dai'hyo'sha representative.
dai'ji na precious ; dai-ji ni
suru take care of 33a.
dai'jin minister of state.
dai johu na secure, all right
138b.
dai'ka price 164a.
dai-kon large radish.
dai-ku carpenter.
dai-mei'shi pronoun 27a.
dai' my 0 feudal lord 71b.
Dai Nihonshi 389a.
Daishi {sama) 301.
dai'sko ivo suru wear two-
swords 233.
dai-su algebra 341a.
dai'tai in the main 340,
dai-tan boldness.
Daitokuji 437d.
Daiyagawa 402 d.
dajodaijin 413c.
Z^^z^^ quantity, only, just, about
165a, 340; (with dore) 43.
dakn hold in the arms.
da-kyu game like tennis 245.
damakasu deceive, impose
upon.
dainaru be silent i84e.
dainasu deceive, impose upon.
dawe na useless, impossible.
dam-pan conference.
dan baron 76c. 1333-
dan- dan {ni or fo) gradually
dan-go [Japanese] dumpling.
dani even 353.
danna master 421c.
dan-nen giving up 356.
Dannoura 2666,
dano and 397.
dan- ski boy, male, man.
dantai body, organization,
data dollar.
'darjke 233a.
darari^ daradara sluggishly.
dare who ? 42, 45 ; — sore 47,
daredare (plural) 42b.
dassu {rit) escape from,
dasu put forth, bring out, give.
ddsu 287.
Dazaifu 266c.
de at, with, by means of, on
the part of 363 ; de mo 46,
3C4; de am 191 \=^de atte
89c, 113, i97iT.
de-au meet on the way.
474
de- bana — do-kwa
debana first infusion ^(A,
de-gucki way out, exit.
de-iri inclusive 78b.
de-iri no family-, house- 269c.
de-iri-cho day book 228b*
de-kakeru Start out, go out.
dekasu accomplish, finish 2S5a«
ip) deki=^dekimono,
deki-agaru be finished.
diki-au be ready made 286e.
deki'daka harvest, crop 387c.
deki'fnono sore, ulcer, boil.
dekirn 285b, n8b, issue, re-
sult, be possible 48e/ 59b»
I46d, i6of, 267.
^/^/r« capable 127b. [11 2d
dekiru dake as — as possible
divi'po telegram 1 1 5b ; — wo
utsu {kakeru dasu) send a
telegram.
dempo ryo cost of a telegram.
den biography 319a.
den-ka His Highness 31 id.
den-kyo shi missionary 208a.
den-shin telegraph 115b.
denshin-ryo cost of a telegram.
den-wa telephone.
deppuri (of fulness) 325a.
deru issue forth ; (with kara or
iv<f) i46e ; dete kuru come
out 162; de-yo I46h.
"deru 287.
de-shi apprentice, d«sciple.
Deshima 2640,
deshite 86a.
desu^ deihita, desho 13, lOi.
do degree (in measurements)
70.
do unit of time 80.
do how ? what ? 42 ; do ju {yd
no), do shita what sort of?
43> 54a ; do shite how ? why ?
2 1 2b, 35 le ; d'^ itashimashite
426, 309 ; do shite vio^ do de
vto anyhow 345 ; ka do ka
397b ; do ka ko ka with diffi-
culty 46a; do ni ka nam
360b.
"do road, district 3o6d.
dd'^onaji same 38.
do'bei garden wail 129a.
do'butsu animal.
dobutsu-en zoological garden.
dobutsu'gaku zoology.
dochi {rd) which? (of two),
where? 40c, 42, 337; — mo
both ; — do mo either 327a,
anywhere.
do'chii journey.
do-dai foundation.
dode at any rate, after all.
do-do same road, accompany-
ing.
do-gi motion (in a meeting)
305a.
do'gu utensils, furniture.
{go) do-han accompanying 4 lb.
do'i same opinion.
Doitsu Germany 119a.
dd-ji^ji-dd child.
Dojikyd 264c.
do'jin native, aborigine.
do'ka somehow, please ! 47a.
dokka {doko ka) somewhere.
dokkoif dokkoisho (interjection)
4i5>43i-
doko where ? 42a, 46, 337.
do-kokti same province.
dokoro 408.
Doku Germany 122a.
doku poison ; — ni nam poison-
ous, noxious.
doku'ja poisonous snake.
doku-ritsu independence.
dokushin-mono bachelor, wid-
ower, spinster.
doku-shin celibacy.
do'kwa copper coin 269b.
do-kyu-sei — en-kaku
475
d^kyu'Sii classmate.
do-maki money belt.
domburi headlong (of a fall into
the water).
'domo (plural ending) i, 28.
do-mo (of perplexity) 46a, 415.
do-mon tunnel.
doH noon gun.
don = dono 298a.
donata who ? (polite) 30e.
dondon in rapid succession (or
of the sound of a drum).
do nen same year,
dongufi 2X.ox\\ xxvii.
donna what kind of? donna ni
how?
dono (title) 298a, 420.
dono which ? (adjectival) 42.
dontaku holiday xiri.
don to (of a loud noise), [gacy.
do-raku debauchery, profli-
dore which ? (substantival) ;
dore dore (interjection) 42b.
dore 207b.
doredore (plural) 42b.
do-ri reason, truth, right ; — de-
su is natural 252c ; — de quite
right 365.
doro mud ; — darake no muddy.
do-rc road, street.
dorobo robber ; — wo suru rob.
doru dollar.
doty a (interjection) 453.
do-ryo capacity, generosity,
dose at any rate, after all.
do'sen same ship.
do'Sitsu same opinion.
do- ski verb.
do ski among themselves 58.
Doskisha 295b.
Dosho 257b.
dossnri abundantly, largely,
doUki=dochi,
dote dyke, road on a dyke.
dotto (of laughter, applause).
do-yo dog days.
do-yo {bi) Saturday.
ddyd same manner.
do'zen ni in the same way 4 5 2U
do'ZO storehouse, *' godown."
doso somehow, very much,
please 47a, I77f.
e (interjection) 453.
e picture.
e food (for animab).
-e -fold \fMta-i double 64.
ebi shrimp.
Ebisu 225c.
Echigo 1 88a,
Eckizen 358a.
eda branch.
Edo i8d, 73a, 28 if, 427a.
e-gaku draw (a picture).
ii (interjection) 414.
Ei England 1 22a.
Ei'go English.
ei'gyo avocation, business.
Ei'koku England.
ei'kyu no eternal, perpetual,
permanent.
Ei-ryo Indo British India.
ei'Ui hygiene, sanitation.
ei'zoku long continuance.
e-kaki painter, artist
Ekoin 283a, 403b.
embi'fuku swallow-tailed coat
Emma (sama) 204b.
em-vian ni completely.
em-pitsu lead pencil.
empo distant place 338.
imu smile (classical)
En no Shokaku 183c,
en veranada.
en relationship.
en-gawa veranada.
en-gi fto ii of good omea
en-kaku developmenL
476
en-ki—fukti-shu suru
en-ki postponement,
ett'kwai banquet.
en-nichi monthly festival day
at a Buddhist temple.
euj-gu pigments for painting.
Enoskima 73a.
en-ryo reserve ; — suru feel
diffident ; {go) — naku frank-
ly.
eii'San hydrochloric acid.
en-zetsu address, oration.
enzitsU'ka orator.
enzetsu'kwai lecture-meeting.
erabu^ eramu choose.
irai great, eminent.
eri collar,
eri-nuku choose out, select.
etu get 259a.
eru choose.
esa bait.
eta [Japanese] pariah 335b.
ete dexterity. [siderately.
ete-katie ni selfishly, incon-
e-to=jikkan 367a.
Ezo-jin^Ainu native of Yezo.
e-zu drawing, picture 281a.
fti prefecture 44c, 324a.
fu a kind of food made of
wheat gluten.
fu- not 124, 196c, 213.
fii custom, manner, style 321.
fu unit 87.
fwanshin uneasiness.
fU'ben na inconvenient.
fu'ben na not eloquent 124a.
fu'benri na inconvenient.
fu'bin na pitiable.
fu-bo father and mother.
fu'bun rumor.
fuchi rim, border.
fuchi pool.
/uda card, label, placard.
fu'datt {ni, kara) usually, gen-
erally. .
fnde writing-brush, style 2^gA^
fue flute ; — no fuku play the
flute.
fueru increase (intr.).
fu'fu man and lyife 422.
fu'hei dissatisfaction.
fu-i ni suddenly.
fu'ja a cold.
fvji wistaria.
fu-jin lady ; — shitsu ladies*
compartment,
Fujisan 26b.
fu-ji-yu,fuju na restricted I2ta.
Fukagawa 282g.
fukai deep.
fukasu smoke (tobacco).
fukeru, fukete become late, get
old 260b. [to.
— nijukeru^jukette be addicted
fiiki an edible plant
Fukiage 229a.
fuki-buri tempest.
fuki'dasu burst out laughing.
fu'kiryo na homely. .
fuki'tsukeru blow against
fu'ko uuhappiness 225a.
fuku luck, felicity, wealth ; —
no kami gods of luck 204a.
fuku unit god.
fuke suru take (medicine).
'fuku clothing.
fuku blow ; fue wo — play the
flute ; kaze ga — a wind
blows.
fuku roof, thatch 294a.
fuku wipe.
fuku-biki (a game) 327b.
fuku'fu submission, obedience.
fukumu contain, understand.
fukurasu distend.
fukuro bag, sack.
o fukuro vwo^QT /^2i,
fu ku-shi didwcvb 314a.
fuku-shu suru review (a lessonX
f%iku'$u—futatsu
477
fuku-su plural 341a.
Fukusuke 3 1 2d.
fukU'So reserve ; — naku with-
out reserve,
/U'kwai displeasure, indisposi-
tion,
fu'kyu prevalence, difTusion.
fum-betsu discrimination 127c.
fumi letter, literature.
fumi-kiri railroad crossing.
fuvioto foot (of a hill or moun-
tain).
fum-patsu putting forth one's
energies, enthusiasm.
fun minute (of time) 75.
fuH^liQ momme,
/una a ftsh like a carp.
fu-nare na inexpert 196c.
fuM^ ship, boat; ;//* you get
seasick.
furachi na vicious.
fureru touch, infringe, let be
known 371.
furi air, appearance 203b,
284a; — wo suru act as if
219b.
furi unit 83a.
furi- 302.
furi'dasu shake out, remit.
furi'hanasH break loose.
furi'kaeru turn around.
furi'kakeru fall upon, happen.
furi'kakeruyfuri-kakaru begin
to fall (of rain).
furi' kirn sever forcibly.
furi'suuru abandon.
furo bathtub, bath 109c.
fura-shiki cloth used as a
wrapper for a bundle.
furu fall down from above
62a ; ame ga — it rains 261,
furu shake, wave, scatter.
furu'dogu second-hand goods,
curios.
furueru shake, tremble.
furu'kon second-hand book.
furui ancient, old.
furu-kusai trite, antiquated,
obsolete.
furu'Viai behavior, entertain-
ment 4 1 2d.
furu-sato birthplace, home.
fu-ryu na tasty, elegant, aes-
thetic.
fusagu shut up, obstruct
fu'saku bad harvest.
fusegu ward off.
fu'Sei na dishonest.
fu'Sen balloon.
fuserut fuseite go to bed,
fu'Setsu construction.
fu-setsu rumor.
fushi knot, knob (as on a tree).
fu'shi-gi na mysterious, mar-
velous, queer 158b , — koto
ni wa strange to say.
fu-shimatsu na badly managed
233a.
fu-shin inability to compre-
hend, doubt, suspicion ; — ;//
omou be puzzled. [373b.
fu-shin building, repairing xi,
fu'shinja unbeliever 124b.
fu'soku insufficiency, dissatis-
faction ; nani — ga nai be
well off^.
fu-soToi na (no) not uniform
196c.
fusuma sliding partition 417.
futa cover, lid.
fNta e double.
futa-go twins.
futaoya parents.
futari two persons ; — de two
together ; — /^ mo both.
futa-tabi twice, a second time.
futatsu two ; — ni wakar^ru dls-
agree ; futaUu hitotsu 403a.
4/8
futo — Genji
fuio (of a breath).
fu-to unexpectedly 326c.
futoi thick \p{ round things)
impudent.
fntokoro bosom.
fu'ton wadded quilt, cushion.
fuiofu get stout ; fuiotta fleshy
32Sa.
Futsu France 122a.
fu-tsu fill usual, general.
fu'tsuyd na inconvenient, im-
proper.
fuUuka two days, second day.
fti'tsuri-ai na {no) out of pro-
portion 196c,
futto^futo,
fu'Un na unlucky.
fuyasu augment, multiply.
fu-yo na not needed, useless.
fu-yojin na careless, unsafe.
fuyti winter 23c.
fnyu-fuku [European] winter
clothing. |ing.
/ff^/w-^' [Japanese] winter cloth-
fu-zoku manners and customs.
fuzuru seal (a letter).
ga 3, I2d, I2e, iS3d ; (with in-
terrogatives) 20c, 42c;=«(7
I3» 53;=w<? 176, 268.
ga but 399, 149.
ga-gen classical language.
gai injury ; — ni tiaru in-
jurious.
'gake ni 321.
gak'ki term (of school).
gak-ko school, xrx, 55a.
gak-kwa lesson, curriculum,
gaku hanging tablet, framed
picture.
gak'Uion learning.
gaku-sei student.
gaku'Ski university graduate
208a.
gaku-shasc\\o\^x^ learned man.
gokU'tai musical band.
ganta toad ; — no nyudo 460.
ga-man endurance.
-gamashii like 1 10.
gam-byo disease of the eye,
ophthalmia.
Gammangafucki 402d.
gam-pi'shi a kind of paper.
gan wild goose.
gan-kwa ophthalmology.
Ganii 233c.
-gara kind, quality 217a.
gararif gara gara (of clatter
ing noise).
garasu glass.
'garti 284.
gasagasa of rustling sound.
Gasshukoku 358d.
gasH gas, fog 268c.
'gata (plural ending) i, 28.
-gatai \katai) hard i lO.
gatari gatagata (of banging,
shivering).
gaten understanding; ga iku
perceive.
'gawa {ktitva) side 385c.
ge lower (in composition) 94a.
-ge appearance ; oski-gevio-
naku ungrudgingly 315;
nnni-ge-naku vio\\c\\d\dia\\y.
gebiru be vulgar.
gei accomplishment, entertain-
ing performance.
gei'Sha singing girl 3l7d.
gejo maidservant 113c, 298a.
geki'bo na strenuous.
geki-sen hard fighting.
ge-kwa-i surgeon.
gevi'bun it-chi xiv.
gen^hiku subtract 79.
ge-nan manservant xxviiL
gen-an original motion.
gen- in cause.
GenJi 74, 95b.
Genji Monogatari — gorori
479
Genji Monogatari 434.
gen-ka^ genkwan vestibule.
gen-ki vitality, liveliness ; — no
ii^ — na vigorous, vivacious.
gen-kin ready money i :20a.
gen^kwan vestibule, main en-
trance.
geragera (of laughter).
ge-raku fall (of prices).
geshinarti retire 310.
ge-shukuya boarding house.
ges'sha monthly tuition*
get a wooden clog.
getageta (of laughter).
getsu month 74.
getsu-yo {bt) Monday 75.
gi righteousness, trustiness.
gi sum discuss 305 a.
gi-an bill (in an assembly) ; —
wo teishiiisu suru introduce
a bill.
gi'c/id president
^/■-/« member of an assembly,
gi'j'i parliamentary business.
gijido legislative hall.
gi-ketsH suru take a vote.
gi-kivai deliberative assembly.
gim-ini investigation, trial,
gi'inu duty.
gin silver.
gin-ko bank.
giu'kwa silver coin 269b.
Gin-za 95a.
gin-zaiku silverware.
giri^kiri merely, only, just.
gi-ri right, obligation ; — am
>^^J^a/ step-brother, brother-
in-law 127c.
gi-ron debate, argument.
gi'Shi loyal samurai 304b.
gi-ski expert, engineer.
[bers.
gishigishi (of creaking tim-
gi'shiki formality, ceremony.
go game like checkers ; — wo
utsu play checkers.
go (honorific) 31.
go five.
go=noc/tisi(teT, later 385 ; sofio
go after that
go number, suffix to the name
of a ship.
gd = '/iosko6g3i.
ga-ban checkerboard 3S9d.
gO'bo burdock.
Godaigo 343b.
go-fuku dry goods.
ga-gaku linguistics.
gO'gi ni enormously,
go-go = hiru'sugi afternoon.
gogo (of snoring).
go-han boiled rice, a meal.
gO'hei Shintoistic symbol 129,
1 89a- [son.
^<7//^/-i^^r/j«^« superstitious per-
go-ho noon gun 222b.
go ishi c\\Qc\<.QXS 359d,
gO'jd stubbornness ; — wo karu
be obstinate.
gO'ju-on syllabary xxi.
gO'ke widow 245b, 247a.
goku^kiivamete very.
goku-raku heaven.
gom-ben 367b.
go men (sec vte}i).
gomi dirt, dust, rubbish ; — ga
tatsu dust rises.
gomu gum, rubber.
Gongen 78c.
gon-gO'do'dau {gon-go speech,
do way, don cut) unspeak-
able, monstrous.
gongon (of the sound of a bell).
go-on XI.
go ran (see rati),
goro (ni) = koro about (of time).
gorori, gorogoro (of a rumbling
sound 335c.
4 So
goro2ti.ru — Hachiwan
gcrozurUt gord]tru =^go ran fia-
saru see 310.
gO'Sekku five festivals 94g.
gO'Sho imperial palace.
Goshulshu 4276,
gottigota (of disorder).
go- ten palace.
'goto ni every 321.
gotoku=yd ni as, like ; an no
gotoku as expected 315.
gotoshi is like 295a.
gazaimasu 24.
gozaru^aru be 191c.
go zen Your (His) Grace 420b,
go zen boiled rice, a meal.
go zen = hiru'Viae forenoon.
go-zo the five organs; heart,
lungs, stomach, liver, kid-
neys.
gu stupid, my.
'gn-ai XXVI adjustment, condi-
tion; — ga waruibe out of fix.
^«-rA/ silliness, twaddle; — wo
kobosu grumble.
guchirti be silly xb.
gudaguda ni you get dead
drunk.
gugu (of snoring).
gi4n = Jtdri county 324a.
gun-kan war vessel, [ernment.
gun-ken-seido prefectural gov-
gun-zei military force, army.
gurat=kurai about 22b ; (with
dore) 43.
giirurif gurugum round and
round ; no gurtiri ni around.
gii-sai my (foolish) wife.
gn-soku accoutrement.
guzuguzu (of loitering, daw-
dling or grumbling).
giVa picture, drawing.
gwai outside, beyond 386,
gwai'bun reputation.
f^vai'koku foreign country 846 .
gwaikoku-go foreign language.
gwaikoku'jin foreigner, Euro-
pean i8g.
gwai mu-sho Foreign Office.
gwai-shi external history.
gwai' to overcoat.
gwan = negai request, prayer ;
— wo kakeru maket^a vow.
gwan-jitsu first day of the
year.
gwan-kin capital, principal.
gwan-nen first year of a period.
gwan-rai originally, in reality.
gwan-sko petition (in writing),
gwatsu month 74.
^ry(7=^^ (honorific) 31.
gyokei (of Empress or Crown
Prince) 310.
gyo'ko (of Emperor) 310.
gyoku jewel 89d.
Gyokuhen (dictionary) Sgd.
gyd-mu business. [official.
gyo-sii'kwan administrative
kyo'skin ni nam retire 310.
gyo'Sho a style of writing 173a.
gyotto (of consternation).
gyu-niku beef.
gyu-nyJi cow's milk 90e.
ha leaf.
ha tooth.
haba breadth ; — ga hiroi is
wide (opp. semat).
habakari nagara {desu ga)
247b, 399.
habakaru be afraid, feed back-
ward 247b.
Iiabuku reduce, abridge.
ha-butae a kind of thin silk
cloth.
hachi bee.
hachi pot, bowl; 0 hachi vessel
to hold cooked rice 32.
hachi eight
Ha c him an 175 a.
hachi'tu — 'ham-mai
481
hachi'ue potted plant.
hada naked body, skin ; — wo
nugti expose the shoulders.
hada-gi undergarment, under-
shirt 380b.
hadaka no {no) naked.
Jiadashi de ba.efooted.
haeru sprout, grow ; ia ni kusa
ga — weeds grow in the pad-
dy-field 366b.
ha-gaki ^sX-aX card. [236a.
hageru be stripped off, get bald
hageshii violent.
hagi bush-clover.
hago shuttlecock.
hago ita battledore.
hagu patch together. [236a.
hagu^ hagasu peel, strip off
{p) ha-guro black tooth-dye
356.
/taha mother 421.
haha-oya mother 421.
hai have heard, yes, all right
356, i/h, 30d, 134a, 207b.
fiai ashes.
hai housefly.
Jiai sum abolish.
hai unit 90.
hai, hai no zo, hai-so lungs.
hai'byo consumption, phthisis.
hai-fuki bamboo spittoon.
haikata (high collar) a for-
eignized Japanese.
hai'ktn sum look at 309, 229a.
hairi-kireru all go in.
haifUt halite enter 285b ; haitU
kuru come in ; haitte iru be
inside 440.
hai-shaku suru borrow 309.
hai'shi abolition.
hai'tatsu distribution, delivery.
haji shame. [ed.
haji'iru be very much asham-
hajimaru begin (intr.).
hajime beginning ; — ni {wa^
ni wd) at the first.
hajimemashite 96b.
hajivteru commence (tr.) ;'w^
hajime 280.
hajimeie for the first time 162,.
345 \—no the first 97a.
hajitu be ashamed; kotae ni
— be shamed by the answer ;
mugaku wo — be ashamed of
ignorance.
haka grave.
hakama loose trousers, divided
skirt 124c
hakanai transient. [326c.
hakarazu (mo) unexpectedly
hakaru count, weigh, consider^
contrive.
hakase^^hakushi doctor 208a.
Hakkenden 319a. [clear.
hakkiri distinctly ; — shita
hako box, case 82b.
hakobu carry, transport, make
progress ; hakobi ga tsuka-
nai progress is slow 241c.
Hakodate 318a.
Hakone 342c.
haku vomit, spit. [etc.).
haku wear (shoes, trousers^
haku count 76c.
hakU' butsu'kwan museum.
haku'jo confession.
haku-rai no imported 374a.
haku-ran-kwai exposition, fair.
haku'shi doctor 208a.
haku-shu clapping of hands.
hama beach.
hama-bi seacoast
hama-guri clam.
ha-maki (iabako) cigar 25a.
ham-bun half.
hametu insert, fit.
ham-mai half a sheet, i. e.,
page.
432
Awf^ — Jtaiu'
^aii plate (for piiiUiQg)edlUon.
kan half.
kan fief, clan^.daiRuate.
koHa Sower xxxia»
Aana nose, snout.
kanaray4une van^y of iris 192a..
hana-bi fireworks.
kaua'£^ami paper use4 as a
bandkerchief,
kanahada v^ry, very mudi*
kanakadaskii extreme.
kana-ike vase.
kata^mi viewing the flowers*
hana-muko groom 42 2«
kanareru be separated 372.
kanaski speech, conversation,
story ; no — xvo sum speak
of; —wo shikakerur address.
kanaski- ka profes&ional story-
teller.
kana-shobu variety of iris 192a.
kanasu separate 199^
kanasu speak 199; kanashite
kikaseru telL
kanatsu let loose, shoot 195.
Hana^va Hokiicki 434a.
kana-yome bride 422.
kan-dan decision, judgment
?iane feather, wing, shuttlecock;
— wo tsuku play shuttlecock.
kaneru bounce, leap.
Hanfu 264c.
kan-jiyxAgf^i 34 lb.
kan-jo prosperity.
kankecki handkeichief.
Iran-kirif kan-kire. letter paper.
kan-kwa prosperity.
kan-shi white native paper.
kari'Sho fire bell, fire alarm.
/^tf«-/rt:> opposition, reverse 371.
ka-ori [Japanese] coat.
hap'pu hair and skin 348b.
hap-pii promulgation.
kara plain, moor, prairie.
kara abdomea» stomaeh^; — ga
ktru (>fif^) giet hungry 102a;
— ga tatsu^ — wo iaUru get
angiy.
karai'Sageru dispose o£ (public
property) 27 ib,. 38 la
kara-kiri suicide by cutting, the
abdomen i86f.
karasu clear off> dispeL
karau clear away, sweep, pay.
kareru clear off (of the sky).
kari needle, sting.
kari'ko papier-mache.
kari'tsuke crucifixion 304a.
karu spring 23c.
karu stretch, extend, be dis-
tisnded ; kori ga— ice forms ;
go-jo wo— be obstinate.
karu spread, paste, cover.
karubaru from a distance.
karuka no far.
karu saki early spring, [rain.
karusame {karu, ante) spring
kasami ^edixs 22.
kasamu pinch, put between,
cut with shears.
ka-sen shipwreck; — suru be
wrecked (of a ship) ; — ni au
be shipwrecked 89h.
kaseru, kasete go fast, run^
haski bridge ; — wo kakeru
build a bridge,
kaski chopsticks.
kaski extremity, end, begin-
ning, margin.
kashira post, pillar, unit %2.
kaskiru, haskitte go fast, run.
kaski'Sen bridge toll.
hashoru (kaski, oru) tuck up
(skirts).
kassuru start, be produced.
katn flag.
kata side 385 ; — kara 378.
kata loom ; — Wdf oru weave.
ttalacfd-^hi'ttd fd
483
katacki tn'enty yeara old 61.
Matogo, katagofydf hatago-sen
price of lodging.
kataki iield^ gard«n«
Maia-moio 44 1 a. [ 1 26a.
hataraku work ; work cheaply
Matashiti after all, really 344a.
hate interjection 415.
katasu put an end to, complete.
Jiateru end, be concluded.
'kaUru, -katasu 287.
Aato dove, pigeon.
hatoba wharf, pier.
hdtsti' 176a.
haisu unit for discharges 9f a
gun 197.
JtatsU'datsu = hat tat su.
hatsuka twenty days, twentieth
day^i.
hatsuka-nezuini mouse 2a.
hatsu-on proauticiation. [year.
katsu-yume first dream of the
kattatsu development xxix.
hatto (of surprise) 3290!.
kau creep,' crawl.
hayais\s\\\., early.
kayaru prevail, be in fashion ;
hay art no fashionable.
kaya-se rapids.
Aayasht forest 1 86a.
hayasu allow to grow long.
hazu fitness ; hazu desu ought
II r, 193a. [ii6a.
kazukaskii ashamed, shameful
haBukashimeru insult ; hazuka-
skitfte wo ukeru be insulted.
kazure end (of a town) 246c.
hazureru be displaced, fail 372.
hazusu displace, miss, avoid.
k^di snake. [off 236a.
h^gUy hegasu^hagu peel, strip
kei^kaiyts, all right.
A// fence, wall 120a.
-^^/•soldierv.
kei^hinoe 367a.
kei'eki military service.
hei'gai evil, nuisance.
hei-ko square 72b. [3 M d.
kei'ka His (or Her) Majesty
Heike 95b.
hei-ki equanimity, indifference.
hei-min common people, plebe-
hei-sotsu, hei-tai soldier, pan.
hei-zei usually, ordinarily.
htn region, vicinity 338.
hen unit (of time) 80.
hen left hand radical 367b*
fien na strange, peculiar.
hen-ji reply.
hen-ko change. •
hen-kwa change, inflection.
I hen-kyaku returning (a borrow*
ed article).
j herasu^hesu decrease (tr.).
I heru, kete pass through.
' heru^ kette decrease (intr.).
hesu decrease (tr.).
heta na unskilful 117b.
heya room, apartment.
A; sun, day, fire, burning coals ;
— ga kureru the sun sets ; —
ga deru the sun rises ; — nt
son do zutsu three times a
day ; — ga tsuku fire catches ;
— wo tsukeru {taku) kindle
fire ; — wo dasu start a confla-
gration.
hi sum compare.
ki-bachi fire-box 37a.
hi'bana spark.
hibari skylark.
hibi ni, hibihibi every day.
hibiku resound, sound.
hi-bun epitaph.
kidari no the left.
Hidari Jingord I98d.
hi-deri drought.
ht'dd ni unjustly, cruelly.
484
hidoi — hirogeru
hidoi cruel, dreadful ; xb — me
ni €m have a dreadful ex-
perience.
hiiru become cool, be cold.
hi'gasa parasoL
higaski east.
kige beard.
hi gure evening, twilight 232d
kiiki suru favor, be partial to
(with wo or ni).
ki-jo ni extraordinarily.
hikaeru be moderate.
ki-kaku comparison.
hikari light.
hi'kishi fireman. [S^Sa.
ki-ketsu rejection (of a motion)
kiki unit 83.
kiki=i 2 tan (of cloth).
hiki' 303.
kiki-age discharging (a cargo),
unloading. [pare.
kiki'owaseru introduce, com-
hiki-dashi drawer.
hiki'kaeru be contrary ; sore ni
hikikaete on the contrary.
kiki'kdmoru stay at home (on
account of mourning or sick-
ness).
hiki'korosu kill by running
over or by drawing asunder.
kiki-nuku pull up by the root.
kiki'shio ebb tide.
kiki'tateru favor, encourage.
kiki'tatsu improve ; kittatte
mieru look better.
kiki'ukeru take over, make
one's self responsible for,
kiki-zuru drag.
hik'kaeru return (intr.).
kik-kakeru suspend.
kik'ki memorandum, note.
kik'komu draw in, retire.
kik'kosu remove (residence)
203a.
kik'kurikaeru be overturned.
kik'kyo after all.
kiku draw, pull ; deduct, sub*
tract 79 ; te ni — lead 370 \cka
iifQ — ^grind tea 41 2a ; ktize wa
— take cold ; koto wo — play
t\\i koio ; kujiwo — draw lots;
tatoe wo — give an example ;
jibiki wo — consult a diction-
ary ; nedan wo — reduce the
price ; zu wo — draw a plan.
kikui low.
kima leisure ; ni — wo yaru dis-
charge ; — wo mite finding
time 276c.
ki-maski ni day by day.
ki-mawari sunflower.
ki-mei sepulchral inscription.
kimojii hungry.
ki-moto origin of a conflagration.
kim-pan ni nam become bustl-
ing, busy.
(^) kina (san) doll, puppet 94b.
hi-nan censure, criticism
kinata sunny place, sunshine.
kineru, kinette twist.
ki-no'de sunrise 2 3 2d.
ki-no-e, ki-no-to 367a.
kipparu {kiki-karu) pull and
stretch, bring along xxxi.
kira-gana syllabary xiv i86d.
hirahira (of waving motion).
kirakeru be opened, become
civilized ; kiraketa civilized
kiraku open, begin, clear 222a.
kirame flounder, flatfish.
kirari like a flash.
kirattai flat.
kire fin.
ki-rei comparison, proportion.
kirogaru be spread abroad,
extend.
kirogeru spread out, enlarge.
hiroi — holw
485
Mroi broad, spacious ; haba ga
— wide.
Jiiromaru be spread, propa-
gated.
Jtiromeru spread, promulgate.
Hiroshima 413c.
hirou pick up, fiiid.
hiru leech.
hiru noon, day-time, by day.
hiru dry, ebb,
hiru-han noonday meal.
hiru-mae forenoon.
hiru-meshi noonday meaL
hiru-ne midday nap 124b.
hiru-sugi afternoon.
hi-ryo fertilizer, manure 374b.
hisashi small roof over a door
or window.
Msashi-btiri de after a long in-
terval 375e.
hisashii long continued.
hisoka na secret.
Hitachi 389a.
hitai forehead.
hitaru be immersed.
hitasu immerse, soak.
hiio person, man ; somebody
47; another 50; character
I04d.
hitobito people.
Mto-e single 64.
hitoe-mono unlined garment.
hitO'gomi crowd.
hitO'goroshi murder, murderer.
Jiito-jini violent death, loss of
life.
hito-kuchi a bit, a little 321c ;
— ni at a mouthful, in a
word 64, 434a, 436e.
hitO'inazu once, for a while.
hito-me ni at a glance 64b.
hito-omoi ni on the impulse of
the moment.
.hitori one person 65a ; hiiori de
alone ; hitori-de (ni) sponta-
neously 32 id, 338b.
hitori'goto wo iu talk to one's
self. [240d.
hito-sashi-yubi index finger
hito-suji ni earnestly.
hitO'tori in the main, in a gen-
eral way 64a.
hitotsu one ; once 61. [one.
hitoisubitotsu one by one, every
hi'tsuke incendiary.
httsu-yo no necessary, essential.
hit'taisu = hikitatsu,
hit'teki suru rival.
hit'tsukamaeru catch (vulgar).
hi'Uchi'gane steel for striking
fire. [fire.
hi-uchi-ishi flint for striking
{o) hiya cold drinking water.
hiyahiya hear, hear 1 415.
hiyakasu cool, make a fool of
202a.
hiya-mizu cold water.
hiyasu cool.
hiyayaka na cool.
hi-yo expense, outlay.
hiza knee; — wo kuzusu 11 6b.
Hizakurige 43 2a.
ho ear (of grain). [sails.
ko sail ; — wo kakeru spread
ho step ; — wo susumete step
by step.
ho cheek xxxi ; — wo fukurasu
puffout the cheeks (in anger).
ho^hau creep.
A^=^/?/rt direction, side, region,
person ; (in comparison) 132,
136, 113a, iS3f; kofio—l\
somo — you 28. [i37f.
ho law, teaching of Buddha
ho cannon 222b.
ho'bashira mast.
{go) hd'bi reward 32. [where.
hd'bo several directions, every-
.4S6
ho-bune — hosu
ko'bune «atlboat
hd'ckiku suru expel, dismiss.
Hochiku 460a.
ko'cho kitchen knife. \
hoda quantity 340 ; (with dori) ,
43 ; (of result) 101. 409, 197! ; j
- (of degree) 136, 411a; as
329a ; ni mo « — ga aru 458c ;
-^no it koto flattery 357c.
kodo {mo) naku in no time.
kodo yoku agreeably, moderate*
ly 318b.
koeru bark, howL
{go) hd'gyo ni naru die (of
Emperor) 271c.
kohii infantry xxv, 402b.
ho hei artillery.
ko'kd method.
hoko-emu smile 247e. [will.
hoinoi {kon-i nai) against one's
Hojo 165b, 343b.
hoka another place, thing or
person; otiiers iS/e; — no
other, else ; — ni besides ; no
— ni besides, except, beyond
33^^* 3^6 > souo^ni besides
tiiat ; — df vio nai 51.
ho-kakebune sailboat.
Hofukyo 248f.
kdken feudalism ; — seido feud-
al system 324a.
hoki broom.
Hokkaido 3o6d, 318a.
Hokke 248f.
ko-ko domestic service, [rises.
hokori dust; -^ga tatsu dust
hoku^kita north 107b.
hokuhoku (of joy).
Jtombako bookcase.
homeru praise.
{go) hd-mon visit, call 2 16, 247d.
kom-po our country.
homuru bury.
fion book.
>bi/f unit 83, 87. |3'/«-
kon- the chief, the said, th'.s
kon no real.
Hon dana bookshelf.
Hondo^ Hondo 8ie.
kon do chief hall (of temple).
kone bone; — xvo oru exert
one's self.
koneori efiott,
konnori (of redness).
kon to «i true, real xxv.
kon yaku translation.
kon Bon chief idol.
koppeta {ko, ketd) cheek.
kora conch.
kora-fuki braggart 43 3g- [by.
— ni hore-komu be captivated
— ni koreru fall in love with.
A^r/ ditch, canal, moat.
kori'dasu dig out, unearth.
Horikiri I92d.
kori-mono carving, engravings
tattooing 197a.
ko-ritsu law, statute.
korobiru be overthrown.
horobosu overthrown.
korori, korokoro (of teardrops)^
koru dig, carve.
koru^ throw ; kotte oku let
alone, be indifferent.
koski star; — wo sasu hit the
target 4$ 4a.
koskigaru desire 152a.
A(7jAiV desiring 152a.
ko'skin direction, aim, policy..
ko'SkU'to Conservative Party.
kd-so small-pox.
kosoi thin, narrow, fine.
koso-nagai slender, slim.
koso-nawa cord, twine 240c.
kos'skin [Buddhist] conversion.
kossuru desire 407a.
kosu dry, ventilate ; ki ni — dry
in the sun.
ho'tei — tka9
487
kd-teicwxxt (fgf justice).
h^to pra&igacy.
kotoke a buddfaa ; — ni naru be
made a saint, <)ie.
hciondo almost, v^xy inuch.
hotori beside, near 385.
hototogisu cuckoo.
koi'tan beginning.
hoya {hi-^a) Lamp chimney.
ko-yd recreation.
/id-yu friend.
hyakkwazetisho cyclopedia S8b.
hyaku hundred ; — man milUon.
kyakushd peasant.
kyo'ban reputation, popaiarity,
rumor; no — wo suru talk
about.
kyO'daiixW^ (of a book).
kyo'gi consultation.
Hyogo 404d.
kyoi to suddenly, accidentally ;
kyoikyoi to 329a.
hyo-men surface, exterior.
kyorokyoro (of staggering).
kyo'Satsu doorplate.
kyo'Ski beat, time, occasion ;
tobu — ni in the act of leaping,
kyo'tan gourd, flask for liquor,
kyotto^kyoi to,
i stomach.
i- 129b.
i'dam be haughty 284a, 267c.
ilnii wo kaku snore.
ubutsu = yui-motsu legacy,
relics 380a.
i'butsu-ron materialism 380a,
i'byo dyspepsia,
icki market.
icki one, a whole 70 ; — /V one
o'clock, for a while 70a ; icki
no jo first volume, first part.
i'cki position, situation, stand-
point, x^tx.
icki' da market place.
ichi'do as a whole, all 341.
icki' icki one by one 433d
icki-nten {ni) all ever the sur-
face,
Ickinoseki i8Sc.
idasu^-dasu 287.
ideruoxderu f9oa,
ido well.
ido data brink of a well.
ie house, Tamily, igSf, 386b^
it'gara Hneage, rank 217a.
ieii ni in every house.
leyasu 78c, 392b.
i-gakti medical science.
i-gakuski graduate intnedicine.
fgirisu England.
i'go afkrerwards 385b.
ir-gon^yui-gon will 380a.
ii^yoi,
a dasu utter, begin to speak.
tie no 356, 193c.
ii-karu insist.
ii-kaeru say in other words.
i-iii committee ; — ni ageru
appoint as a committee.
ii'tsukeru command, tell.
ii'tsumeru silence (in debate).
ii'Wake excuse.
i'ji disposition, temper, obsti-
nacy ; — no warui ill-natur-
ed, obstinate.
ij'iru, ijitie meddle with, tease.
i-jo over 383 ; after 406.
i'ju suru emigrate,
ika cuttle-fish.
ika ni how? 354a; ika naru
(classical) «=^^ iu.
i-ka under 384.
ikaga {ikanikd) how? 351 ; —
desu ka how are you ? I don't
know 330a. [ary.
ikan-to-nareba because (liter-
ikani'fno indeed, very 41 5.
Ikao i84g.
488
ika-sama — irassharu
ika-sama very true 415,
the pond.
ike-dori ni suru take alive.
ike-gaki hedge 1 29a.
iken wo sunt reprove.
ikenai (potential of ikii)^
ikeru keep alive (a flower),
put into a vase.
iki breath.
iki-atari 326b.
iki'chigau go in opposite direc-
tions without meeting.
iki-kaeru revive, be refreshed.
iki-nari abruptly, on the spur of
the moment 326b. [rate 364.
ikioi power; sono—de at that
ikiru survive ; ikita alive.
iki'Sugiru go too far, exceed ;
ikisugita conceited.
iki' todoku =yukitodoku,
iki'tsumaru get to a place
where one can go no further.
iki'Utstishi ^. copy true to life.
iki'Wataru ^yukiwataru.
ik'ka how many days? 65;
which day ? 43.
ik'ka-chu the body of a feudal
lord's retainers.
ik'ko entirely, at all.
Jkku 432a.
Ikkyu 434c.
iku go 221, 123a; ikanai it
won't do ; ikenai it's of no
use 29b ; -te wa ikenai must
not f02, 167; wake ni wa
ikanai 369b.
iku'bun-ka somewhat.
ikura how much ? [war.
ikusa war; — wo suru make
ikutari how many persons ?
ikutsu how many ? 63, 69 ; o —
how old ? 30g.
ima now 36a ; = mo more 34Ca ;
— no the present 72d ; — ni
until now, soon 366e ; — det
— ni natte^ — ni shite under
present circumstances 364b.
ima-gata a moment ago.
ima-goro (ni) about this time
340a.
imaitnaskii unlucky, disgusting,
confounded. [a time.
ima-sara no longer, after so long
imashigata a moment ago.
i'lni meaning, purport.
into potato 80a.
imoto younger sister 422.
in shade, negative, female 390b.
in wo musubu make magical
signs.
ina=^ -nai 398.
ina-bikari lightning ; — ga suru
it lightens.
inaka country (opp. city),
inazuma lightning I37e.
in-chd superintendent, presi-
dent (of a hospital) 164b.
Indoyo Indian Ocean.
ine rice plants ; — wo karu har-
vest the rice.
in-kyo retirement 410.
inochi life.
inoru pray 370.
inu dog ; — chikusho 4 id.
inukoro pup 8b.
inuru return 240.
ifi'fiai one vesselful 90c, 135c ;
— yarakasu take a drink
342d ; sei — {ni) with all one's
might ; — haitta full.
ip'pan ni generally, at large.
ippo one step. [90d.
ip puku a smoke, a cup of tea
i-rai since, hereafter 378a.
i-rai request.
irassharu (iraserareru) be, stay,
come, go (polite) 189, 268,
310, 191a.
ire-kaeru — (<?) itoma-goi
489
in-kaeru put in afresh ; kororo
wo — repent.
ireru put into ; irete aru be in
44e ; go ran ni — ^show.
'ireru 287.
ire-zumi tattooing 197a.
iri'kawaru enter by turns,
irirkuchi entrance.
iri'kunda complicated 128b.
iri-mame roasted beans.
iri-yd need 37b.
iro color, kind 64.
i-rO'ha syllabary xxxi.
iro-iro no {na) various; — ni
or to) in various ways 209b.
dronna=^iroiro na,
iru, iU be (of living things),
live 20b, 41a, iS7b; (with
subordinative) 9, 89b» 163 ;
shita niiro 152c.
dru, itti enter be needed, set ; ie
ni — be received ; ki ni —
be liked ; iri ga aru (pi) at-
tendance is large.
Jru, itte parch, roast 245.
'iru 287.
i'Sai (fii) minutely, in detail.
isamaskii brave, intrepid.
isameru admonish.
isamu be bold.
Ise 348.
i^sha physician ; — ni kakaru
consult a physician ; — wo
tanomu call a physician ; — ni
mite morau be examined by
a physician.
ishi stone; checker 359d ; —
ken (a game) 196a.
%'shi will, volition.
iski-gaki stone wall.
Jshikawa Goemon 35 8c.
i'Shin renovation, reformation.
i'Skd clothes xxix, 3S8e.
isogashii busy.
isogu hurry.
is-sai altogether, at all. [day.
is'Sakujitsu day before yester-
iS'Sakunen year before last
is'setsu entirely, at all 350a.
go is'shin the Restoration.
is'sho one's whole life ; sskem-
mei ni with all one's might
7 id ; kyuski — 46od.
iS'Sho ni in the same place, to-
gether ; to—ni with 372 ; go
— itasu go along.
is'shu one kind.
isso {no koto) rather 350b.
iS'Sd doubly, more.
iS'Sun 5^ skaku, a little bit.
isu chair.
ita board.
ita-bei board fence 129a.
itadaki summit.
itadaku receive with respect
213a, 227, 308.
itai painful.
itameru injure, afflict.
itami pain.
itami'irimasu I93g.
itamu ache, be hurl.
iiaru reach ; — tokoro every-
where.
itasa pain 22a. [of necessity.
itashikata (mo) naku perforce,
itasu do 309; do itamaskite
426.
itatte exceeding, very. [428b.
itasura wo sum be in mischief
//■ chi union xxix.
it'Chd-me 95e.
ito thread, raw silk 240c.
Ito-Hakubun 461a.
itoko cousin.
itoma leisure, leave ; (d) — mdsu
take one's leave.
(o) itoma-gci leave-taking; —
ni deru pay a parting call.
490
itanamu--^{o) ifi snn
itonamu do, work art itsu=^ichi
one;— »f«.chieffly, particular-
\y.
ttsu when ? 42a , — ka at some
time ; • iisu no ma ni ka no
one knows when 329c ; —
tah€'te mo whenever I cat it
169b; — mo evierytin4e4i lb ;
— mo no o iska tan family
• physician 402C4 — vfo no iori
as usual ;— rf^ vw at any
time always, never.
iitsu'goro about when ?
itsu'ka five days, fifth day.
itsu-nari tossitsu de mo 327.
itsutsu five.
iMai (one ho6y)=zentai l$0.
it'tan once 70a. \iu ymi) 245,
itte (subordinative of iku^ iru,
it-ten no (one point) a single.
it-id first dass 71a.
iu say 245 ; iwaia 245 ; iu
viade mo nai 379 ; itU oku.
Hie yaru tell 227, 24^ ; ko
iu, etc., 39b \ ^so iu n* ja nai
273a; to iu, to iu to 54,
396b ; to iu mono, to iu koto
I, 126b; to iu koto desu
275b ; to iu no de 246a ; to
ii^ to wa ii nagara 280 ; to
itte {tote, *tte) 167, ^01 \ to
iedomo 171 ; *ttara 246 ; nan
to mo ienai 342b.
iwa rock.
iwaeru^yuwaeru biiid, fasten,
iwai'bi holiday.
iwashi sardine.
iwau celebrate.
iwayuru so-called.
iya na disagreeable 9 re \o-^ de
nakuba looa.
iya (classical) more and more.
iy(l^'garu dislike.
i-yaku breaking a promise 70a.
dyi^o incveasimglyt ^ter aU».
certainly.
Izanagi^ huMami I2lh.
i'zen preYtou«ly 348, jSsb^
406.
izumi Ibuntam.
izure^nani^ dore ; isure (jti
shite mo) at ail events, any-
how 305b.
ja^de wa $$e; 191*).
j'a serpent (large).
jaga-imo ^jagntaraimo,
jagatara-inip Irish potato 80a.
ja-ko musk.
ja-ma 3i8e, hiikirance ; no —
wo suru be ta the way of; o-
— wo sum disturj>.
janfan (of a firetoell),
jan^ken 196a.
ji character, ideogram, letter,
word; — wo kiku look up a
word 88c.
ji hour 70, 75.
ji'biki dictionary <8c ; — wo-
hiku consutt a dictionary
i6od.
ji'bun self 57, 338b.
ji'bun time 84c, 407.
jibuH'katte ni selfishly, incon-
siderately.
ji'chi'Sei self-government.
ji-dai age, epoch ; — no aru an-
tique.
ji'dd child 264c.
ji' dosha automobile.
ip) jigi wo suru malce a bow.
fi'gdji'toku 57.
ji'goku hell.
ji'gyo work, undertaking, en-
terprise.
jihi pity, benevolence.
/V/y/-i^w>&/j/merciful« benevolent.
{0) ijisan graadfetlier, old gen-
tleman 422a.
jiji-'joM
49k
jijifjijii grandfather, old man
442d.
ji-jitsu fact.
iujo condition, circumstances;
special reasons.
jika »/ immediately 321 e.
ji'kan period of time, time,
hour.
ji-ken after, case.
jiki (fii) immediately 32ie.
jiki'SO direct appeal.
jik'kan^eio 367a.
jik-ko carrying into pratice.
ji-ko climate, weather.
ji^koku time, hour.
ji'koku one's own country.
ji-man pride 57.
jim-bo popularity ;~«^ am
popular.
ji'tnen lot (of ground).
jtm-min people.
fin god xxxc.
finvsfnisunoe 367a.
igo)fi'nau second son 422.
finrdai age of the gods ; — moji
277b.
fin-ja Shinto shrine.
fin-jo ordinary grade 55a.
fin-ki^ ninki. [ulous.
jin-kd population ;— «^ oi pop-
fifirriki^sha (man power ve-
hicle) riksha.
jin-sei human life 295a.
fin-shu race (ethnological).
fin-soku rapidity.
firakasufirasu tease, tantalize.
fireru be irritated.
fi'San suru bring, take 231b.
fi-satsu suicide 57.'
fi'Setsu season; — gara 217a.
fi'shin self 57.
fi'Skin earthquake ,—;^<7 yum
(sum) there is an earth-
quake.
fi'sho dictionary 88c.
fi'sho land, lot of ground.
fi'Shu voluntary confession.
fis'Sai actual conditions, prac--
tice, in reality of 356b.
fis'shi carrying Into practice.
fi'ten dictionary Spd.
fi'tensha (self move vehicle)'
bicycle 366d.
fitsu day (in composition).
fitsu truth; — ni truly, really,
indeed ; -^ wa to tell the
truth.
fitsu-mei'Ski noun I a.
fitto steadily, with concentra-
tion.
fi-yu na free 121a, 347d.
fiyu'to Liberal Party.
fi'zen charily, benevolence.
fizen-ski charity fair.
fizo 204b.
jossonna woman.
jo=swaru divide 79.
JO feeling, affection, passion.
JO lock.
jo^kakem multiply 79.
yj=:io shaku 70.
{p)jd san girl, miss, 422, 421b.
j'o article, item.
JO letter, epistle.
jo^ba place (in composition).
jo upper (in composition) 94a ;.
-jo no 383.
jo-bi'gun standing army 357a.
{go) jo'bu na strong, robust,
healthy.
jo'bukuro envelope 19.
jo'chu maidservant 386a, 298a.
jo'dan jest [down.
jo'ge above and below, up and
jo'go sot 192.
joju suru be accomplished^
succeed.
jo-ki steam.
492
joki'Sen — korgen
fdki-sen steam-boat.
yj-wflr/==/5 lock. . .
jorei regulation, rule.
jd-seki, upper seat.
fo'Shi girl, female, woman.
jo'Shin report to a superior.
Joshu 248g.
jb'td first class 71a.
joyaku contract, treaty ; — wo
musubu make a treaty.
jozu na skilful 1 17b.
ju gun, rifle, arms.
ju ten.
'ju 386.
ju'bako set of lacquered boxes ;
—yomi 19, 77b.
ju'ban undergarment
ju-dun na sufficient
-niju-ji sum work at, be en-
_ gaged in.
Ju-ji'ka cross 304a.
ju-jutsUf jU'jitsu wrestling.
7uku suru become ripe, mature.
juinyban ni in turn.
)u my 3 life.
ju-ni-ski zodiacal signs 367a.
jun-jo order.
J un kw at ^o\Vi^ round, tour.
jun-rei pilgrimage, pilgrim.
jun-sa policeman.
jutsu art, procedure.
ju zainin felon.
ka mosquito.
^a (interrogative particle) 397,
I7g. 45. 47; ^^^^397. 39S;
ka to loSe, 397 , ka wo 270c ;
ka mo skirenai 153b.
-ka day 64.
ka house, family (in composi-
tion) 16, 87a, 386a.
ka^kuwaeru add 79.
ka unit 86.
^a lower (in composition) 94,
3iid, 403e.
o ka sdma your mother 42 1«
kaban trunk, satchel.
kabe plastered wall iipa*
kabi mold ; — ga haeru become
moldy.
kabiru mold.
kabura^ kabu turnip.
kaburu wear on the head.
kabuto helmet
kachi de afoot
ip) kachin=mochi 232.
kado gate 248b.
kado-gucki door, entrance.
kada-matsu pines placed by
the gate at New Year's
388b.
ka e 45 8e.
kae-dasu bail out
Kaei 74.
kaeru frog.
kaerUf kaete change, exchange.
kaeru^ kaete clear out (a well).
kaeru, kaette return; kaette
kuru come back ; okaeri
278a.
kaeru, kaette be hatched.
kaeru be bought, be purchas-
able 259.
'kaeru 291.
kaeski'kiru return alL
kaesu return ; ada wo — take
revenge.
kaesu hatch.
'kaesu 291. [exceedingly.
kaesugaesu {mo) repeatedly,
kaette on the contrary, ratlier.
Kaga 1 1 8c.
kagami mirror 120.
kage shado>^ ; {o) — soma) in-
fluence, aid 364 ; yama no —
ni behind the mountain 384.
ka-gen temper, state 33b ; u —
ni suru moderate 458b ; — ga
a feel well.
kagiri — kakou
493
kagiri limit ; — no aru limited ;
— (w" wa or wd) as long as,
unless, without 407.
kagiru, kagitte limit 398a.
kago basket, cage.
kagu smell.
fca-hi maidservant 298a. [to.
— kai ga am it's worth while
kai shell, shellfish.
kai sea (in composition).
>&^*-tf^/>7i purchase (of the Gov-
ernment).
kai'cAiku improvement, repair.
kai'do highway.
kai'gan sea-shore, bund.
kai-gara empty shell.
kai'gwai oversea. [ment
kai'hatsu opening, develop-
kaU^kayui itchy.
kai-inu house dog.
kai'ko silk-worm 248g.
kai'koku opening the country.
kai'kyo sXx^vt. [5 2d.
kU-mano ni iku go shopping
kai-riVxiot 189c.
kai-ryd improvement, reform.
kai'Sii revision, [in hafakiri.
kai'shaku-nin assistant, second
kai'Sko square script 173a.
kai'Sui-yoku sea bathing.
kaji rudder, helm.
kaji'bo shafts, thills.
kajiru, kajitte gnaw.
'ka-jo article, item.
kaka=iokka san mamma.
kakd wife (vulgar) 421.
kakaeru embrace, employ.
kak-ageru hoist, publish 286a.
kakari the one in charge i84d.
takaru be hung, engaged, in-
volved 3o6f; may a ga—2.
mist hangs 268c ; kuchiga--
be in demand; tii — 371;
amount to, take i66d.
'kakaru 292.
iake wager, credit [credit.
kake de kau {ioru) buy on
kake-dasu run out
kake-ji=i kake-monQ.
kake-mono hanging scroll.
kake-ne fictitious price ; — wo iu
(sum) ask too much.
kakem. hang (tr), apply, inflict,.
multiply ; hashi wo — ^build a
bridge ;. ho wo — ^spread sails ;
kane wo — stake money ;
misni wo — sprinkle water ;
ncLZowo — propound a riddle ;
megane wo — put on glasses ;
mekata w^— determine the
weight; gwati wo — make a
vow ; dempo wo send a tele*
gram ; 0 me ni — show.
'kakeru 292.
kakeru run 1 68c.
— ni kaketi until.
kake-tori collector of bills.
ka-ketsu adoption (of a motion )»
kaki persimmon.
kaki oyster.
kaki fence, enclosure 129a.
kaki'gara oyster-shell.
kaki'ireru write in, mortgage..
kaki-kaem rewrite.
kaki-mono document 164c.
kaki-ne fence 129a.
kaki-nokosu leave a written
message.
kaki'tome registration (postal).
kaki'toru write at dictation.
kaki'tsukem note down.
kak-ka Excellency 31 id.
kak'ke beriberi 402a.
kak'ko shape, form ; — ni suru
sell at a reasonable price 328a..
kakoi enclosure.
fcakoi'tnono mistress, concubine^
kakou enclose, keep.
494
kaku^-^^tant^MOcki na
kaku' evexy, all 270b.
kaku scratch ; ibiki wa — snore.
kaku suffer from ; ast zv^— per-
spire 133a.
iaku write, draw.
kaku=kd thus; — n9 gotoki*^
kd iu yd no.
kaku'betsu (ni) exceptionally,
particularly.
kaku-cki various localities.
kaku^jitsu ni every other day.
kakureru be hidden 58a; die
77a. 271C
kdkuski pocket
iaku-shu various sorts.
kakusu hide ; mi wo — 58a.
kama kettle, pot Tor cooking.
kama sickle.
kamai-tsukeru pay attention to.
kamakiri mantis.
Kamakura 122c.
Jkamau heed, mind 92a, 135c,
169c, 3i7f, 355, 371.
kam-ben patience, forbearance.
kant'bun Chinese literature.
kam-byd nursing the sick.
kame jar.
kame tortoise, turtle.
Kameido ii8d.
kame-no'ko tortoise, turtle.
kame-no-ko tortoise-shell 144a.
^rt;;« = «^ above; — noma up-
per room.
kami {sama) god 224a.
ip) kami lord, government 3 5 8a.
okamisan wife, mistress of the
house 47b, 421b.
kaj//i hair ; — no ke hair of the
head ; — wo yuu dress the
hair ; — wo karu cut the hair.
kami paper.
kami-ii = kamiyui xx v.
kami'ire pocket-book.
kami-kudaku crunch 285.
iami'makitabakodgaretic 25a.
kmni'-nari thunder ; — £^a ochiru
lightning strikes.
kami'Shimo M\ dress 166a.
kami-sori, kamisurixAzot^ '
kami-yui, kamiii hair dresser.
kamo wild duck.
kamoi upper groove, lintel.
kam-pd'i old style doctor
145a.
kam-puku admiration 370.
kamu chew, bite.
kamuru ^ kabum,
kan=aida interval 75, 385.
kan epilepsy, irritability ; — m
tsuyoi irritable, peevish.
kan man-of-war.
Kan China xlc, 122a.
Kan Korea I22a.
kana syllabic character 5«x.
kana-butsu metallic image of a
god or a buddha.
ka-nai household, wife 421.
87a, 386a.
kana-majiri xxii.
kanamono hardware xxva.
kanarazu surely, without fail.
ka-nari tolerably, passably.
kanashii sad 437b.
kanaia there 337.
kana-tsuki xxir.
kanau accord, suit, obtain;
negattari kanattari 176.
kan-chu cold season 386.
Kanda I7f.
kan-dan-kei thermometer.
kan-dd suru be affected 370.
kane metal 120c, money, bell;
^haguro 356a.
Kaneaki 42 7d.
kane-bako money box xxxa.
kanegane formerly.
kane-ire purse.
kane- woe hi na {no) rich 120.'
kcmertp^-kas^amle
495
imnvmt at tbe ssnne time do two
(things) or occupy twai(pa9t-
tions) ifty^
-kamru 29a.
kanete previously. f6^
kane*saski carpenter's foot>rule
Jtangae thought ; na^-^wa kiku
seek the advice of.
kangae-naosu change one's
mind.
kangaefu think, reflect.
kangae-tsuku call to mind» in-
vent [iraa.
kan-gakusha Chinese scholar
kan-go Chinese word xic
kan-goku^ kangokursko prison.
^an-ja spy.
iati-ji Chinese character xic.
kanji-iru feel great admiration.
Manjiki snowshoe.
kan-jin na important, vital.
kan-jo account, bill 246d.
kankan (of the sound of a bell).
^an-kwa influence; — wo ko-
muru be influenced.
kan-nin forbearance.
Kano 225d.
korfto-ej ka-no^to 367a.
kan-on xi.
Kanozan 375c.
kan-seki Chinese books.
kan-setsu ni indirectly.
kan-shin admiration 370.
kati'sho interference 372.
kati'tan ni simply, briefly.
kan-tii judging a curio.
kan-td'ski interjection 414a.
kan-yo na important, essential.
kan-zas^ki (kaini-saski) hairpin.
kanzuruy • kanjiru be moved
370; ongi «j— feel grateful
for kindness.
kao face ;- — no it beautiful ; —
2V0 da^u show one's face.
kafi-puku=^kHrf9kiri i86f.
karw shelly hull.
kara from, after, since 378, 401 ;
through 42^ ;. (with fma^ve)
261 ; ^de 381c.
kara collar ( European}*
kara- empty ; kara ni smru
empty,
kara- Chinese, foreign 1 68a.
karada body..
karai bitter, acrid io6.
kara-kami wall paper, slidtng
wall paper doors i68a.
kara-kane bronze, [ter) 326.
karakara (of rattling or lat^li-
kara-kasa [Japanese] umbrella.*
karakau banter 371. '
karappo^kara empty.
karari completely.
kara*skiski Won,
karasu crow, raven.
kare h^, she 28b.
kan-kore about 28b.
kareru wither, perish. \?XiY*
kari ni temporarily, provision-
kari-inu hunting dog.
kariru borrow, rent 142.
kari-tsuke no mise a store
where credit is given.
karonzuru despise 215.
karti cut, mow.
karu hunt.
karu^ kariru borrow,
karui light of weight.
Karuizawa 185 a.
karuta wo toru play cards.
karyudo hunter 84!).
kasa umbrella 263a; — wosasm
hold up an umbrella.
kasanaru be piled up.
kasane unit 83.
kasanegasane over and over.
kasaneru pile one on another.
kasanete repeatedly.
496
kasegu — kaz0
kasegu toil, work at
kashi-hon circulating^ library
book 3S9f.
kashikoi clever, shrewd.
kashikomaru respectfully acqui-
esce 2o8c.
Kashima 438c.
kashira head, chief.
"ka-sko unit 86.
kas-sai cheers, applause.
kaS'Sen battle.
kasu residue, dregs.
kasu lend, rent
kasuka ni faintly, dimly.
kasumi haze 268c.
kasuteira sponge cake xiii.
kasu'zuke a kind of pickle io8b,
kata shoulder.
kata forni, pattern, mold.
kata side, person ; ano {0) —
he, she 7a, 7b, 28.
katachi form, shape. [l66a.
kata-ginu shoulder garment
katai hard ; -gatai no.
kata'kanasy)X?h2SY xix, i86d.
kataki foe.
katamukeru incline, bend.
katamuku incline, lean.
katana sword 83a. [xx, 50.
katappo {kata, ho) one of a pair
kataru speak, tell.
kata-te one hand.
katawa cripple.
katawara side 385.
kata-zukeru lay aside, put in
order, dispose of, marry oflf
(a daughter) ; ato w^— clear
away things.
korto low class 71a.
Kaid Kiyomasa 440f.
katsu win a victory 371.
Katsu Awa 393b.
katsugu carry on the shoulder.
katsuo bonito.
katsuo-buskidntA bonito 202b*
katsura vine.
katsuretsu cutlet xiij.
katsute once before (formal).
katte kitchen.
kat'te one's own convenience ;
— «/ selfishly iQid.
katte-gamaskii apparently in-
considerate no.
kau buy 244, 364.
kau keep (animals) 244.
kawa river.
kawa skin, hide, bark.
kawa side 385c.
kawdigaru love, be fond of.
kawaii lovely, charming.
kawairashii = kawaii,
kawaiso na pitiable.
kawakasu dry, desiccate.
kawaku dry (intr.).
kawara dry river-bed 133b.
kawara tile.
kawari change, substitute ; —
mo nai unchanging; — ni
instead 387, 408.
kawarigawqri (ni) alternately,
by turns.
kawaru be changed, substitut-
ed ; kawatta different
' kawaru 291.
Kawasaki 30!.
kawasu exchange.
kaya rush.
ka-ya mosquito net i86e.
kayo na such 39.
kayou go back and forth.
{o) kayu rice gruel.
kayuiy kaii itchy.
kazari decoration.
kazarti decorate.
kaze wind ; — wo hiku {mesu)
take cold ; — gafuku a wind
blows ; — ga yamu the wind
goes down.
kazde'doshi—kesshite
497
kazoe doshi inclusive ;^8b.
kazoeru count, numbef.
kd-zbkii household, fahiily 87a.
kazu number.
KazUia 37SC
ke fur.
-k^ house, family 34h, 8/a.
ke-byo feigned sickness.
kecki na stingy,
kechiinbo hiiser 2^ 2b.
kedamono beast 346a.
k'edo=ik*ef'ido.
ke-ga wolihd I46h, i sgja ; it wo
— suru get a wound in the
hand 214.
kei'ba horse race.
Keickd 3S9c.
kei-dai enclosure 386.
kei'ki expenses. [code.
kei'hd criminal law, criminal
kei'ien experience.
kei'ki appearance, state of
trade ; — ga yoi times are
good.
kei'ki-kyu balloon.
kei'ko study,, practice ;^7c.
kei-kwaku plan, scheme.
Keid 74.
kei'Satsk police, io8b.
keisaisu'sko police station.
kiri'Sel state, condition.
kei'Skoku scenery.
kei tei=^kyddai brother 422a.
kei-yo figure, metaphor ; -^skite
iu speak metaphorically,
rhagnify.
keiyd'Ski adjective 98a.
kei'zai economy.
keizai'gakU economics.
kei'zoku continuance. [i6oc.
kekko na splendid, capital
kek'kon rtiarriage.
kek'kwa result.
ke-inari football ^85a.
kent'butsu sight- Seeing 278b.
kemmakti appearance, counte*
nance 370.
ke-mono hairy quadruped 346a..
kem-pd constitution.
kemuri shfioke.
ke-muski caterpillar.
ken=i6 shaku,
ken unit 86.
ken (a game) i96a.
ken prefecture 44c, 324a.
ken-chiku building 373b.
kenchiku-ka architect.
ken-cko prefectural office.
ken-go na firnl, substantial.
ken- gome ni in every liouse
321.
ken-ji public prosecutor 341b.
ken-jutsu art of fencing, [thy.
ken-ko health ; — desu is heal-
ken-kwa quarrel.
ken-kyu study, investigation.
ken-non na dangerous, risky
I2ib.
ken-ri rights.
ken-ro na solid Substantial.
ken-sa inspection ; — wo ukertt
be inspected.
ken-so na precipitous.
ken-son modesty.
ken-yaku suru economize.
ken-zuru, kenjiru offer as a gift-
ke-rai retainer.
keredo {mo) but 399, 99, 354b^
kefu, ketie kick 285a.
kesa this morning.
kesa priest's scarf.
kesa-gata^ kesd-hodo this mom-
ing (used later in the day).
keshikaranu improper, unbe-
coming, impudent.
ke-shiki scenery. [ance.
ke-shiki expression, appear-
kesshite positively, never 214a.
498
kessuru — kinjo
kessnni decide, settle. . .
kesU extinguish, erase.
ietsu^ihi blood 300a.
^^/j«-^i resolution 214a.
Mi'tsuinazviku stumble 285a.
iet'ten weakness, fault.
ketto blanket xur.
ki tree, wood.
Mi spirit, humor ; ki no hayai^
etc., 123 ; ki no kiita smart
128c ; ki ga uiti iru be giddy
263f ; higaau be congenial ;
ki wotsukeru pay attention ;
ki ni iru be liked 456c ; ki ni
sawaru offend; ki ni suru,
ki ' ni nam be. concerned
• about 368.
v&/ record, chronicle.
ki=^tsuchinoto, vii&unoto 367a.
Mibamu turn yellow.
kibishii strict, severe.
ki-bo hope, desire.
ki'bun ga yoi feel well.
kichi- lucky 373c.
ki-chigai lunatic.
ki'chu mourning,
Kido i3od.
ki-doku na praiseworthy.
kieru be extinguished, vanish. .
ki-gen temper, spirits ; go— yd
316b, 335d. •
ki'gen fixed period 228a.
ki'geii era 228a.
kikei caiV3i\vy.
Kii 2fib, [21a.
kit, ki-iroi, ki-iro na yellow
kiji pheasant (green).
ki-kai machine, engine, [tion.
kiki-axvaseru gather inforiiia-
kiki-chigau mishear.
kiki^guruskii unpleasant to
hear.
kiki'ireru assent, grant,
kiki-kowu hear. 292c.
ki'kin famine.
kiki'tsukeru overhctiv;k/ki(su-
keie iru .be accustomed^ to
hear,
ki-ko calling at a harboi: {ki^
yoru, kd=^minatd),
kikoeru can hear, can be heard,
sound 259, 267c; mivii ga
kikoenai be quite deaf.
kikoshimesu, eat, drink 3 lOa. .
kiku chrysanthemum.
kiku hear, inquire 221 \ kiiU
Iff iru inquire i6ia ; kikeru
267c.
kiku\it efficaciouis 128c, 267G ;
ki no kiita smart.
ki'kwai oppo r tiin i ty.
ki-mae disposition, nature,
i^/w/rr/ disposition, order ;'—^/j
warui be embarrassed.
kimaru becorne settled, cer-
tain.
kivi-buchi no gold-rimmed.
kimeru fix, decide 1 59b. , ^
kimi master, lord. .
kimi you 28.
ki-ini yolk of an egg.
ki-mi ga yoi feel well
kimo liver, courage ; wo tsu^
busu be terribly frightened.
ki-mochi ga yoi feel well ; yo
na — ga suru feel as if.
kimono clothes.
kivi'Pen vicinity 338.
ki'Viusukashii ill-humored. •
ki-myo na strange, wonderful.
kin gold, money 120c.
kin^ 160 ;/;^= \\ pounds.
kifi-cho Hear! Hear! 415.
kin-dnn prohibition 4P4b.
ki-nesutni squirrel.
kin- gin gold and silver.
kin-jilsu in a few days.
kin-Jo vicinity, neighborhood.
kiflrjU—kd
499
Jkin-ju (no hiio) attendant,
courtier.
ktnkiu l^in=.wazuka) - only,
scarcely.
Jein-kwa gold com 269b.
kin-nen iri recent years.
kind yesterday; [228c.
ip) ki'iiO'doku nd regrettable
ki'uo-e^ ki-noio Z^Jdi.
ki-no'ko mushroom.
kin- rat lately, recently 340c.
kin-ri interest on money.
kin-rui metals 241b. [eration.
kin-shin circumspection, mod-
kinti siltc.
kin-yo (61) Friday 75.
kinxoku metals 241b.
kimuru^ kinjiru prohibit.
ki'oku memory xxvi.
kippari distinctly, definitely,
kip'Pu distinctly, definitely. .
kip-pu ticket xxxi.
ki-roku na free from care.
ki'rau dislike ; kiraideui iije.
it/>^ slice, piece, cloth. [ty.
ki-rei na beautiful, clean, pretr
kireru be able to cut, be cut,
part^ be used up \yoku — cuts
well ; shibire ga — be numl^
(of limbs).
'kireru, 0,(^2. \^o%^Y.
kiri fog 268c; — nq fukai
kiri limit, pause xxxi ; merely,
only, just 3 50c, 440a ; = via-
ma 233d.
kiri (no ki) paulownia 84a.
kirigirisu cricket.
kiri'nuk<ru cut a, way through.
Jkiri'su/eru, kirisute ni suru
4I'2C
Jf^irisutO'kyo Christianity.
Kifisutokyo'to a Christian,
kiru^ kite wear, put on (clothes).
kiru^ kitte out, divide.
'kiru 292.
ki-ryd no ii beaatifuU •
ki-sama yon 2^.
ki'Sen steamboat; .
ki'ska railway train.
kishi bank, shore. -
A"«//« 38b, 89g.
ki'Soku regulation, rule.
kita north.
kitaina extraordinary, strange,
Kitakaviigawd 188c.
kitanai dirty, mean, indecent
it^/rt^K cpme (literary).
kitasu cause to come, bring
about. . ' ';
^itchinto tightly, precisely.
kitchiri exactly^ precisely.
kit^clj.Q favorable sigit 573c-
ki'Un readiness of mind ; ^^wo
kikasu be quick-witted.
kitsui intense, strong (oriiq-*
uors, odorsX tight (of shoes,
etc.). .ii . .
kttsune fox ; -^ ksn 1 96a.
kitte stamp, check.
'kitte no 137b. ■
/tj//^? surely.
/^irra beside, near by 385.
kiwawem determine, carry to
an extreme 345a. [349^.
kiwavtete extremely (formal)
kiyoi pure, holy. •
Kiyomizu Kwannon 439f,
Kiyo m or i ^i^c,
kizu wound, scar 159a.
'kke 275c.
ko child, young ofikpriiig, q^%
(in the last sense onlys of
fishj • I id ; g^^sai'ko - five*
year-old 74; okosan ^22, •
ko wa ika ni 45 2d.
ko- little 8b, 15.
'ko place 274b. - . ■ '^
ko unit 82.
5do
ko — kekchcfd ga yat
id' old.
kd^kau buy; keep xxivc.
ko prince 76c.
ko marquis 76c.
ko merit, achfevement.
ko shell, armof .
ko harbor.
ko^kinoe, kanoi iSjdi.
ko filial piety 233c, 348b,
ko happiness 225a.
ko fragrance, incense.
ko manufacturing 391c.
ko thus, in this manner 39c;
ko iu {yd itii) such.
ko-ashi little steps.
ko'ba shingle.
ko'bdn ancient gold coin 223b ;
— nari no, — gata no ettip-
tical. [94f.
ko'dan sho police sub-station
kdbe head (literary) 1 86b.
ko-bi-guti second reserve 357a.
Kobo Daishi 113d, 359a.
koboreru overflow.
kobosu pour. Spill. [i^h.
kobotsu break, destroy, demol-
kobu protuberance. Swelling.
kochi (ra) In this direction,
here 40c, 337. ^
kd-chishi postposition 362a.
ko-ckd head of a school.
ko-dai no ancient. [cent.
ko'dai na immense, magnifi-
ko'donto child ic; — rashti
childish ; — fneite iru is child-
ish. [2 1 5 .
koi voice, cry ; no -^ ga suru
kd-en {phi) public garden, park.
koeru become fat, fertile.
koeru ^ass over, cross.
'koeru 292.
ko-fu laborer.
ko'gai buying in small lots.
kogasu scorch, burn.
kd-gatana pertknife.
ko'gatva brook.
ko'giki wo ukitu be altacked-
kogeru be scorched.
ko-gi lecture. [cloth).
ko'gire small piec6 (as 6f
ko^oe-jini freezing Xa deatTb
65b.
kogoern freeze.
ko'golo complaint I J.
kogu row, scull.
ko'gyo manufactures.
kd'gyo promoting industries.
kO'gyo theatrical performance;
ko'hei military engineers.
kbhii coffee xiri.
koi carp.
koi thick, dens6, strOtig.
koi (imperative of kurii) ^f^i^
ko^i cordialty, kindness.
koi'Cha to6.
ko'inu pup 8b.
koishii beloved, affectionate.
koitsu this tiling (vulgar) 28.
kofi {ko micht) lane,- alley
kafikt beggar 16.
kojiki 89e.
koJi'n=^fHUkashi no hiio,
ko-jd kind feelings.
ko'ka old song.
ko'kdiiu na cunning, shre'^d,
koke scile (oT fish).
Kdkijiten 89^.
KokinWakashu i88b.
kok'ka state.
kok'kei wit, wit'tfcfsrh.
kok'ki flag, standard 94c.
kok-kin national interdict.
kok'^kwai diet, parliament, con-
gress. [337.
koko {ra) this plac6, here 30a,
ko'kd fi^fial pi^ty xxv.
{0) kd'ko pickle i68b.
koko'chi ga yoi feel well.
kokonoka — kano
501
ipkonpka nine c|^ys, ninth day.
kononotsu nine.
.kokaro heart, mind ; s^nse
270d ; '«— ui makqsfuu con-
trary to one's preference (of
things); -^wp irekatrn re-
pent.
.kokoro-aiari clew; — ^a aru
happen to know. [tion.
kokorof un'cierstanding, Inten-
ioiaro-erf^ perceive, under-
stand.
korako-miru try, tempt 174b.
kokoro'vwchi impressipn, idea ;
— g^yoi feel well ; yd na -—
^a suru 215.
4f o^orff'/usui hmiWaTt intimate;
kokoroyasuku mgau 316.
kokqr^zashi intention, desire.
kokH=^\sxi to 70.
kokn country (in compo9ition).
IfO'kubi head ; — tjvo katamu-
keru bend the head to one
side (in thinking). [ar.
koku gakusha Japanese schol-
kokU'ji'kan political offence.
koku-min nation.
ioku-mcitsH cereal.
kokU'Uii'byd black plague.
J koku-ze national policy.
Ko-kma 74.
id-kwai repentance.
.id-i'ivan exchange, passing (of
trains) 289b.
ko-kyo birthplace, home.
Kokyo 348b.
ko'kyu study, investigation.
ko-ma horse 4a.
koma chessman.
koma-dori robin.
ko-inai old rice. [nute.
komakaip komaka na 6ne, mi-
komaru be perplexed, embar-
rassed 239a : kane ui — 369 ;
kaku ni — 369 ; -U (wa) —
102, 170a, 363a.
kom-ban this evening 339.
{o) komt rice (raw).
kcfHfru force into.
komi-au be crowded together.
komi'itta complicated 1 28b.
komma colt 8b.
komcri bat [brella.
komori gasa [European] um-
komoru be shut up 239a. [xin.
kompeito confection, candy
Koinpira 44f.
kantu be crowded 239a,
'komu 292.
ko-mugi wheat. [262, 309.
komttru receive from a superior
ken unit 214c.
kon-aida recently, lately 36.
kanareru be digested.
kofiasu pulverizB, digest.
konata this side, here 337.
kon-cho this morning.
kon-do this time, next time,
ko-neko kitten 8b.
kon-getsu this month.
kon-i intimacy ; to — desii^ be
intimate with ; go — ni mgau
I hope we may be friends
209c.
kon-jo dispositiori ; — no yoi
good-natured-
konkon kindly, carefully.
konna such.
kon-non distress, difficulty.
kon-nen tins year.
kon-nichi to-day ; — wa How
do you do? 52b.
kono this (here) 36; — setsu
in these days; — /// sau nichi
334d; — ne mo nai unsur-
passed ; — uchi inside this
among these.
kono virtue, efficacy, effect.
S02
kono aida ^kot4d
kono-aida recently, lately.
kono'goro recently 340c-
kO'fKhha^ki no ha leaf.
kono'hodo lately; recently.
kono-kata since that time 378a.
ko^'jio'^e^ki fto vie bud.
koncr/nw like, be fpnd of.
kon-rei wedding.
ifc«-j^/^i this eVQning.-
kon-shu this week.
kon^tokutm zotAaX/
kon-ya this evening.
kon-zatsu confusion.
kora (interjection) 415.
koraerti endure.
kon \X\\s one (person, thing,
place, time, etc.) 36 ; — de
96c, ii/h, 363a; (literary
usage) 348b ,
kori ice ; — ga haru ice forms.
kori county 324a.
ko-ri^ kori a trunk made of
wicker ware 196,
kori-hateru be taught a good
lesson.
koriru be warned.
korisuberi skatijig.
kofOy gora period of time; — ni
about the time when 312a,
407.
ko^ro meritorious deed,
korobasu roll 200.
kotobu tumble 282d,
korogaru ToW over (intr.)
Koromogawa 1 88c.
korosn kill.
koru freeze 333a.
ko'Sai social intercourse 373.
ko-saku cultivation (of land).
kosaseru (causative of kuru)
255-
ko'shoku lecture, explanation.
koshi loins, back ; — ga maga-
rii become bent like an aged
person 271a; "-^wo kakent
sit ii6b.
koshi filial child.
Koshi Confiicious 248c, 329.
ko-shi minister, ambassador.
koshi'kwan emhdi^sy, legation.
koshiraeru make, fabricate,.
212a.
koso even 353.
ko-sode wadded sillc garment.
kossori^ kosokoso on the sly,,
stealthily.
kosu cross, pass over 166b:
^kosu 292.
ko-sui lake.
kotaeru answer.
kotnisu quilt-warmer 37a.
kotchi^ kochi, [222.
koto (a musical instrument)*
koto thing, affair; something
47; what 54; —ga aru,--
ga uai 54a, — 272b ; —ga
dekiru 26jdL] (exclamation)
417.
koto word 71.
koto ni specially ; koto-no-haka
338a. [55a.
ko'to high class, advanced xxv,
koto b a word, language, dia-
lect.
koto-gar a nature of the thing,
matter, circumstances. [ly..
kotogotoku altogether, entire-
koto-no'haka exceedingly
338a.
ko-toshi this year 36.
kotowaru give notice, refuse.
kctowaza proverb, maxim.
kotozukeru send by a friend.
send word. [tion.
ko'tsu intercourse, communica-
Kotsudo 296a.
Kotsuke 2d^^.
kot-to curio.
k(yushi-^ktifv^kimi
'50^3r
kd'UshicaM.
koiva-baru be stiff 284a.
kotvai fearfuly terrible/ '
kowai rigid, unyielding.
kd-wan harbar. [SqIi.
kawareru be broken, wrecked
kowasu break, destroy. .
ko-ya hut, pen, stable.
kd-yaku medicinal plaster 56e.
Kd-yasan 296a.
koyashi fertilizer, manure.
koyasu make fat, fertile, .
ko-y^ri {kami-yori) paper
string.
ko-yubi little finger 240d.
kozoiti all (formal).
ko-zo, little priest, acolyte, ap-
prentice, errand-boy, fellow
15a, 403b.
ko^zui flood. ^
kO'Zukai errand-boy, servant.
Kozuke = Kotsuke.
Kozukenosuke iSrd. ,
ko'Zutsumi ^xzA. '
ku nine.
ku district, ward.
ku phrase.
ku=kuu eat 3{xive.
kubaru distribute.
kuberu put into (a fire).
ku-betsu distinction, classifica-
tion.
i&i/^rneck, head i86b ; — ivo,
katamukeru bow one's head ;
— wl kukuru hang one's
self; no — wo kiru decapi-
tate.
kuchi mouth, opening, de-
mand ; ^^ga warui be sar-
castic;..— ga kikeruho eXo-
quent;- -^^flr kakaru be in
demand.
kuchi'bashi bill (of a bird).
kuchi'biru lips.
kucki'Oshii sbrro wful, \ dlsap-
pointed. ' _
kuddkiru be broken ,"crxished^
kudaku break, crush, '
kuda-mono fruit.
kudaranu, kudarandi absurd*
kudnri line 64. .
kudaru descend; kiidori^{no'
kishd) down train 289b.
kudasai please give me ; — na
416a.
kxidasaru\ bestow 92a, Ip4b,.
190,316.^
kudasu cause to descend.
kU'fuku hunger ; — nindru get
hungry 175b.
kU'ge nobility formerly at-
tached to the Court.
kugi nail.
ku'giri pause xxxi.
ktdi post, stake, pile.
kui-fu^kuyuru repent of.
kui'tsuku bite (as a dog or
snake).
kujaku peafowl.
kuji lot ; -^wo hiku draw lots.
kujiku crush, sprain.
kujira whale. [68b.
kujira-zashidty goods measure
kuki stalk, stem, trunk.
kU'ki air, atmosphere xxv.
ku'ku multiplication table 79.
kukuru bind ; kubi wo — hang
one's self. ^
kiivta bear.
kuviisctt suite, class 64, 83.
kutni'tateru frame, construct.
kumo cloud. [cloudy.
kumcni be clouded; kumotta
kumu weave, knit together,
frame, compose (type).
kumu draw (water), pour (tea).
kun^kimi master, lord 170,.
172c, 420; you 28.
504
kun — k^ya^hii
kun Jap^n)?se equivalent pf a
Chinese character xiia^
J^ni country, prpyinp.e ; q -^
your country ^.
kunigtini couritnes.
^nna^kuff na 15051..
kun-sho decoration, prder.
^n-^ku sovereign.
hira storehouse.
kura sa<J.dle.
jiuraberu compare.
Aufc^i r^nk, title, throve ; . —
ni tsuku {noborti) ascend the
throne.
^urat, gurai gr^de, abput 22I?,
23b, 340: so that 41b, 334c.
iurai dark.
kurasu pass (time), live, make
a living 3662.
Mtrau eat, drink (sai<).
kiiregata evening, twilight
kuregurf {nio) repeatedly.
kuretu set, become dark, come
to a close, be perplexed ; hi
ga — the sun sets; naviida
ni — be blinded with tears.
Jiureru give ; {p) kure (na) ^jd^
I $oa, 151b; Aura tamae 246.
kuri chestnut.
kuri-ageru move up, carry for-
ward, rearrange. [change.
kuri'kaeru substitute, ex-
kuri-kaesu repeat.
kuro the black 106.
ku-ro labour, trouble; go —
savia thanks for your trouble
33-
Jiuroi black.
Aurombo negro 232b.
ku-ron vain discussion, imprac-
tical theorizing.
kuro-shio the Japan Current.
J:urH reed ; nikki wo —leaf of
a diary.
kuru come 230, 26^ \ to kiU wa
kuruma whejel, vehijcU, nl^ha.
kurumf^'hiki rlk^ha-m^.
/kuwtffna-ya riksha-man.
kuntmi walnut, butternut.
kurus/tii dlstressiii^.
kuruskimeru afflict, tprmp^t.
kurus^hpni distress.
kuruhimu suffer, grieve.
kuru ski sa distress' 22a.
kuruu act irregularly, be put of
order, be in ^, frenzy \ ii ga
— hand become unsteady
41 2a. [lanies 294b.
kusa grass, \yeeds; miscel-
kusagusfi no various.
kusrji malodorous, oflei^^ive.
-kusai 1 10.
kusatne, kusAami sncenng }. —
wo suru^ -rr-ga deru sneeze.
kusari chain.
kusaru decay^ be malodorous.
kuse habit, piropensity; — ni
though 250c.
kushi comb.
Kusunoki Masashige 40 d.
kusuri drug, medicine; -r-ni
nam curative, nutritious.
kusuri-yubi ring finger 24Qd.
kumbqrn die 415a.
kutabireru be fatigued 258d.
kuisu shoe.
kutsu'skiia^ kutsu-tabi [Euro-
pean] sock, stocking.
kut-tsukere attach firmly.
kut'tsuku adhere firmly.
kuu eat; devour 245.
kuzva {no ki) mulberry tree.
kuwaem add,
^uwashii minute, detailed, well
versed 372.
kuyamu deplore, condole.
kuyashii deplorable.
kt^yttm—Kyito
.5«5
i¥jr«f»<, knirn repent of.
kuzureru go to pieces.
fa^^Hm tear down (a house),
change (money) ; hiza wo-^
;i6b.
Jj^a-bin vase (flower bottle).
i^wa-tin na too keen, nervous.
ktva-dan flower bed.
Jkwa-hei coin, specie.
kwai assembly.
iwai unit of time 80.
Jiwcii'ct^ do'kei watch 47c.
kwai'gi conference, meeting.
iwai-fi circular letter.
kwai-kei fimxic^^ account 246d.
kwaikei'kakaritYt^sy^vQX i84d.
kwal'ska corporation, com-
pany.
kwa-ji conflagration, fire ; — WO
dasu start a (ire.
kwa-jiUu a few days ago.
kwaku'cho sum expand.
kwaku'sku sum obtain.
kwam-baku^kwampahu 440c.
iwam-vif^kwan 69.
kwam-paku prime minister 78a.
kwam-fi de at Government ex-
pense.
kwan Government office.
kwan building 1 94.
kwan can xxx.
kwan=Z\ pounds 69.
i^an unit 87. [39 la.
— ni kwan shite concerning
kwan-gai welcome, hearty
reception.
kwan- gun Government army.
ktvan-kei relation ; ni — sum
have relations with 372.
kwan-nen idea conception,
conviction.
Ktvannon i i6r, 193^, 439^
kwan-ri official.
Kwanto 137b.
kwan-sunu cwtied good9 xjfx»
^tvi^'fyo small ftne 3735^.
(ff) iwa-sjjfi swcetmeajb?, catces*
kwa-sd cremation 256b,
kwat'tatsu fui great-hearted.
kwa-yo {bi) Tuesday.
kwa-zaxi volcano.
kwa-zoku a noble, the mobility.
kwd'go sama Empre§Sp
k%vd-kokH advertisement.
kwo-kyo Emperor'3 resideiice.
ktvo'tai'shi crown prince.
wo'tei Emperor 77a.
kwQ'Zan mine.
kya-hon leggings.
{p) kyfku {san) guest, puj-
tomer, passenger ; — niyuJ^u
be invited out 26Se, 3.68;
o—rwo sum have cpnipj^ny
41 2d.
kyaku unit 87.
kyatto (of surprise) 44^
kyd=konnicki to-day.
kyd capital 41c, 4 if.
kyd'sum> supply, afford.
kyd'dai brother 58c, 422b.
kyo'gin comedy, drama, play*
kyo-iku education.
kyo'in teacher 208a.
kyo-jo class-room.
kyo'ju professor 208^.
kyo'ju sum reside.
kyd'ka humorous poem. £oirt.
kyo'kd performance, carrying
kyo-ku office xxvi.
Kyoku'to extreme east, the
Far East.
kyo-kwa-sko text-book.
kyo-nen^sakunen Jast year.
kyo-o entertainment, banquet.
Kyosetsu 463a.
kyo-shi teacher 208a.
kyO'SO competition.
Kyoto 41C, 4if, 282c.
5o6
kyo^U'^^maiasu
kyo-yu instructor 208a.
Ayu=sJhiniti6 6S. . '"[145a,
kyu wo sueru apply moxa
kyu na sudden^ urgent.
kyu'byo sudden illabsls. [372.
kyu'dai suru (an eKamination)
kyu-ka holidays, vacation,
leave.
kyu'kd^ressha express train.
kyu-reki old calendar.
kyu'Ski'is'shd 46od.
Kyusku 8ie, 266c.
ma^aida interval; unit for
rooms 641 82 ; . ma ni au be
sufficient, be in time i68e.
ma=md 35 id.
ma- true, genuine, pure 299b.
fftd (interjection) 414.
inabireni be daubed, smeared.
f«^7rA/ street, town 5.1a, 324a.
inacki-ai'shoy machiai waiting-
room.
machi'doi long delayed.
machigaeru mistake, blunder ;
michi wo — lose the way
223c.
machigai error ; — no oi inac-
curate ; — {ino) iiaku with-
out fail, surely.
mackigau err.
machi-kanerti wait impatiently,
be unable to wait
macki-ga = ckoka me rcha n t's
house. [^9921.
mada still, yet 351b; — desu
made until, as far as to, to 378,
401 ; — ni before, by.
mado window.
mae what is in front ; — wo torn
pass in front 89f ; — ni previ-
ously, ago ; no — ni before,
in the presence of 384, 406 ;
kitori — 6sa, I98r.
Maebashi 248g.
mae motte^mae ni previously.
magaru'he: %^tA^ turn. ■*'"'*
mage cue, coiffure ;; ~ iva yuu
put up the hair. '
mageru bend. . [bamboozle.
magirakasu^ magirasu con(\isc^
magireruy magiru be mixed up.
mago grandchild.
ma-go hostle r, d r i ve r.
magotsuku be perplexed.
maguro tunny*
ma-ho magic; — wo tsukau
practice magic.
mai unit 83 ; leaf, double page
378d.
mai' every 50.
mai'do every time, often.
maige^mayuge 3 5 7b.
mai'getsii monthly.
mai-go — mayoigo lost child.
maigO'fuda 224.
mai-jitsii^mai-nicki daily,
mai-nen yearly.
mai-nichi daily. [3^9'
mairu, maitte go, come 23 1^
mai'Shu weekly.
mai'So interment 2S6b.
mai-ioshi yearly.
mai'tsuki monthly.
majieru = mazeru 228d.
majika no very nearly.
majime na sober, serious.
majiru, majitte = mazaru be
mixed.
majiwaru associate 373.
makanai housekeeping, stew-
ard, cook, board.
makanau furnish board and
lodging.
viakari' 3 1 o. [3 1 0.
makari'ideru go, be present
makaru be able to come down
on the price 267.
tnakasu defeat, beat down.
maiaseni'=-^{d) inatsuri
5^r
makaseru cemmiti entrusts
leave 15JC ; kokoro ni maka"
senu tohtrary to one's pre-
fertnce (of things).
tnakiru be defeated, y teW, come
down on the price 125a.
fnaki'gaffii letter paper 232f-
maki'inono roll (picture or
writing).
fkaki'tabako cigar, cigarette.
"ntakkai {ma, aiai) maka na
deep red.
makkurai pitch dark 299b.
makkuroi jet black 299b.
makoto truth; — no true; — ni
really, indeed.
maku curtain, act 64.
maku roll up, wrap.
maku sow, scatter, sprinkle.
makura pillow.
mama original condition, natur-
al preference 227a.
mamayo (interjection) 460a.
marn-hu ichi a ten-thousandth.
snante bean.
mame-iri^ iri-mame roasted
beans.
ma-mo-naku in a moment, soon.
mant-puku satiety xxx.
mantushi viper.
fnan ten thousand, many 68a.
fftanabu learn, study.
ntane imitation \ no — wo sum
imitate.
Manen 74.
tnaneku invite.
tnaneru imitate.
fnan-ichi\{^ perchance 68a, 400.
via-ningen a proper sort of
person.
ntan-Ju a kind of cake.
tnannaka the very midst 299b.
Man^oshu 187c.
fftan-yu travelling for pleasure.
man-zai strolling comic daricer
2560. • ^
mappira by all means, ear-
nestly.
marihsXX, :
maru (rf^) entirely 338b;-*—
ju skichi nert full sevent^rt-
years 78b ; — yake 52e;
maruiKownd,
viasa ni]\xst.
masaka scarcely 172a.
Masakado 434g. / - •
masamune 445a. ' ^* -
masaru excel 371. - "^-3 ^
maski desu is bfetter 200a.
mashite hov# much more 359e.-
massakari full bloom 299b.
massaki ni at the very first.
masshiroi perfectly white 299b.
massugu ni straight, forthwith
XXIX.
masu a kind of salmon.
masu increase 200a.
-masu (ru) 205, 311, 184c.
masumasu increasingly, gradu-
ally 33Sd.
maia again, moreover, 351c.
matagii straddle, step over.
matawa or 399.
mafchi match xiir.
matomaru be brought together,
settled. [adjust.
matomeni bring together,
matsu {no ki) pine tree.
matsu wait, await 194.
Matsu 257c. [pines.
matsu-bara plain covered with-
matsu'dai future generations,
eternity 275a.
viatsu-jo youngest daughter.
matsu-kazari New Year's decor-
ation of pine. [tival.
[p) matsuri local religious fes-
;5o8
ffuUsuri-biTTrrmmjd
matsurigoto government
Matsushima 21 8a.
matsu-yani tuipeptio^, resin.
maitaku entirely ; — de^ho 316.
mawari surroundings; no — ni
arognd 385.
f^^wari week 2i7d. [pus.
mawari'doi round9J[>Qut, tedi-
mawaru turn round, £pin, travel
about.
mawasu turn round, ^pin, pass
round 437c.
-mawasu around,
mayou go astray 372.
mayu^ mayuge eyebrows 3 5 7b.
masaru be mixed 228d.
mazeru mix 228dj 370, 39 Sd.
/;/^7ir» first of all, on the whole.
mazui i^n^SLvqry, disagreeable
to the taste.
meoyc ; — no ckikai near-sight-
^^\ — Sf^ miem be ^ble to
see 260a ; — ga sapuru w^ke
"P 9^S J — ^^ ^^tsu be con-
spicuous ; o — ni kakeru sl^o w
309 ; o — ni kakaru meet 96b.
me notch, point 69bi 359d; =
.13275 oz. 69.
me experience ; omoshirpi — ni
au have a delightful exper-
ience.
me bud.
me- female 2.
-me (ordinal) 93.
^me (contemptupu?) 45 3d,
me-aki no not blind 223a.
me-l/oskii showy, attractive.
mechamecha (of copfusion).
me-datsu be conspicuous.
medetai foitunate; o mfdeto
3 1 7b ; medetaski 46oe.
me-gane spectacles ; — wo ka-
keru put on glasses.
Mgg(^nipaski xxy,
migurasu 2X>o.
mfguri=^mi^wari Siroxn^d 335.
meguru^mawaru go roAU^d.
/;/// niece.
mei unit 84.
meibutsu notjed p^oduc^
¥^Vi 73-
mei kun enlightened txiSsx, £49.
mei'tn^i every one, sev^faLlly
meinicki aomversary (^f a>.
death.
mei'ski visiting car<J.
mei' ski ixoun la.
mei ska noted place.
meitoru meter.
mei-waku annoyance,
mei-yo honox, repytatjji^
meizuru comi^aud.
mekata weight; — wo k4^k€rif-
ascertain the weight.
me-kiki judging a cufio, con-
noisseur. {c.QV4Cjr.
mekkeru happen to see^ dis-
mekkiri (of a fact that sijidc^j^ly
.becopes noticeable).
-meku resemble, appear 222.
me-kura blind persoi^ 22^3^.
(o) me-mU iut^ryi^w (vvit^ ^
superior. J4^
mem-men every one, sever^y
men mask.
go men your (his) peimissjpp ;
— nasai beg your pardon
203c ; — wo komurima^u J
wish to be excused 2|,8jl^^
3 84a ; — ni nam be disii4$^<i.
men- femial^ 2.
men-do trouble*
mendo'kusai vexatious.
men-dori hen.
men-eki exemption from {milit-
ary] service.
men-jo permit, license.
iHeh-ihokM-^ntHn^^
50^
men-sMtU ni narU ht dis-
charged.
ffieski boiled rice, ^ fftfea! ; ^^
ie^^ iaku C6ok t\tt i66d.
meskiwo kdfMtA iMf called 262.
meski' 303-
meski-agahi take (foe^, dfinlt,
etc) 92c, 143b, 2093?. 310.
fn^-shii blifld person 223a.
mt-skita, — »<? AiV<> persoil Of
lower rank.
miM'toru ai'rest
Mtiki-tsukai s6r^airit. [vant.
miski'tiukau eiTipIoy as a' der-
mesu use, eat, wear/ rid^, etc.
205a, 3fOa.
fftesn female 2.
fy/^//ri na heedless 321a. [tiVes.
metta ni seldom (with nega-
me U€i — no kito persoh of
hig^her raftk.
nte-zame getting awake 278.
mezuraskii tihcO'mfnoil, new;
o — you are' (^ite ai stranger
426«
mi body, self 58, 293a ; — no
take length of body 43^ ;
— wo kakusu hid6 58a.
mi sclbststtice/ tneat (of fish),-
fruit, nut; — gn ndru beaf
fruit
nti- (honorific) 32.
-mi 21.
thi- ^madd ttdt yet f 24b.
tni-ageru look up to.
fMi'Otaru be fbiitid 3 f 8a.
sni-awaSifU look at each othe^
{kao wo) ; forego, give up.
sni'bun station in life.
mi-buH gestures.
wticki road, way — ni inayoui
— wo mackigaeru lose the
way 22r3c ; — ga tdntarii the
•-oad is intpassable 382c.
fHicki'ddtH ro^drfdc.
MieHisMh ffood fide.
mieru be ^§lble, bfc seen^
appfcW 259, 26t)a, 260b.
migaku polish.
migi no the fi^t
iHi^gUrkikii unpleasant to see.
iHi'kii^aiu *ee' faf ; mikarnski
gdfoi ttie' view i^ fine.
mi'hori samplcf.
mijikai short.'
mi'JUku Ho {na) ftot.Jrrt ripe
124b.
mi'kado Emperor (fclassical).
hd'kakeru catdK sight of.
iHikaH nizn^HttXA orange 38b.
mikiH-hioflS go6i^ at a deal-
ing sale ^gf.
mi'kitu jtbandon, clear off.
mikka ihr^e diys, third day.
mi-k&ionori imperial rescript
mimaU visit (d^pecially to con-
dole o^ iitquire).
ntimi ear ; — wo sutnasu listen
intently; — ga kikoenai be
quile deiif 260a ; — ga tot be-
somewhat deaf.
mim-po civil law, civil code.
Min 3tir.
mina ill, all together 50, 340;.
-^wa wdkarandi i83e ; —
de 338b.
mi-nage wd skhi dro^^Il one's.
self 58
minami south. \a19^'
mi-narerU lie atcusf onied to see
mi-ndshi-go orphan 293a,
minato harbor.
Minatogawa 404d.
mi-ne pealk.
min-kdn the people.
mtnna=^mina all x:tir.
ffri-no straiKr rain-coat 434.
my-no^e pergonal fortunes 58-
„5^o
nurokuru-^ moji^ monji
mi'okuru follow with one's
eyes, accompany (a depart-
ing guest or friend),
mi'Orosu look down upon 64b.
mi-otosu overlook.
mirin sweet sake y^^^.
Jiniru see, examine, read ; isha
ni mite morau be examined
by a physician ; -te miru try
to 3i7e, 36sa; mita yd na
looking like 115.
.mi'Sasag%s^'^\Ac\i^x (of Emper-
or) 311b.
mise shop, store.
miseru show 254. [bers),
mishimishi (of creaking tim-
nti-shinja unbeliever 124b.
miso a kind of sauce.
misoka thirtieth day 61, 65,
mi'sokonau misjudge.
miso^zuke {^ pickle) io8b.
jnisumisu before one's eyes.
mitai na = tnita ya na looking
. like 115.
Mito 389a.
mi'tomeru recognize, regard.
mitsu three 61.
//f//j«-^<? triplets 64c.
mtisu'gumi set of thre^ 64.
mi'tsukeru happen to see, dis-
cover ; mitsukete iru be used
to seeing.
mitsu'ine-kozo 460b.
mittomonai (inito mo nai) dis-
gusting 276b.
mittsu=mitsu three 61.
mi'ukem perceive, have the
impression.
{o) mi-ya shrine. ^
mi-ya sama imperial prince.
{p) miyage^ miyage-mono a
present 84d, 348c: [248ai
miya-ko capital, metropolis
\o) mi-yuki (of Emperor) 310.
mizo drain*, ditchj groove.
mizore sleet.
mizu water.
mizu (aegati ve of miru) ; —
. sMrazH, n<f 1 19b.
mizu-ire water holder 151*
mizukara^ibun de 339a.
mizu-no-e^ mizu-no-to 367a.
mizu'tamari pool (as in a road).
mizu'umi\^t.
mo also, too, on the other
hand, even 353 ; substituted
for wa.ga^ wo) 5a, 1 1 ; (with
onaji) 440b ; (with adverbs)
3^1 ; even if, although,
though only 400 ; (with
interrogative and subordi-
native) 169b.
mo hair, Vio rin,
mo already, by this time, soon,
now, still, no more I7d, 35 id,
SO, 135-
mochi a pasty food made of
glutinous rice 1 29 ; — w^
tsuku make mochi ^^22^
mocki- 303.
mocki'dasu oflfer a motion or
bill 303a.
mochi'gome glutinous rioe.
mockiirit use 28sb. ' ^
mochi-kakeru try ; ni h^nashi
wo — solicit. [property)^
mochi'kuzusu ruin (self or
mochi-ron of course \ -Trno koto
352, 146a. * ' .
modoru coiWQ or go back.
modosu send back, vomit.
moeru burn (intr.).
mogaku writhe, struggle.
fuogusa moKB. (medicine) 145a;
mohaya already, . soon, no
more.
moji=imon-ji letter, character,
ideogram.
mo-jin — moto
•51 1
/;fJ:/w blind -person 223a.
moju wild beasts.
inokaru (potential of mokeru)
367, 271b.
^mokeru establish, make, gain,
acquire.
Moko Mongolia.
maku^me point on a checker-
board, unit for checkers.
moku'teki object, purpose.
moku-yo {pi) Thursday 75.
moku-zen no before one's eyes.
mom-ban gatekeeper, porter.
mom-bu-daijin Minister of Edu-
cation. [Education.
mom-bu-sho Department of
momen cotton cloth.
momeru be rumpled, troubled.
momi red silk cloth.
tnom-me^me^ .\'^2T^oz> 69,
momo peach 234c.
momo thigh.
momohiki [Japanese] close fit-
ting trousers.
Moinotaro 234c.
momu rub 223a, 240 ; ki wo —
be distressed, grieve;
mon gate, school 113c.
monszrin I37d.
tnon-dai theme, problem.
mon-do dialogue^ conversation.
mon-ji letter, character, ideo-
gram.
nton-jin disciple.
mon-ko gate, entrance.
mono thing, person ; (concrete)
38d ; something 47 ; — wo
taberu 1776 ; — mo iwazu
171; who, what 54; (abstract)
54a ; — nara i s8a ; — jan ai
you must n't 273a j — demo
^^^ 35S;'^«'<? would that
.149a; (exclamatory) 417.
irtono'gatari tale.
mono ' goto jiSdAts.
mono-morai beggSLT 16.
w<?;i^-^^* storeroom 16.
monO'SasAi (oot-rvlc 6S. [147b.
mono-wasure forgctfulness
monO'Zuki na curioiis, meddle-
some.
Monotosfm 1.13c.
moppara principally, specially.
morai-mono gift 16.
morau receive ; yome wo —
marry a wife ; -te morau 92h,
250.
mori grove i86a,
Mori 348a.
mo-ro dimness, vagueness.
moru leak. [41 5«
moski, moshimoshi Hello 1 Say !
moshi {mo or yd) if (with con-
ditional,/(?, tokiwa^ mo^ etc.)
400, 3S4b ; (with nai yd ni)
428b.
Moshi ^^t^z. [—33c.
moshi-ageru tell 309 ; o rei wa
moski-awaseru reach an agree-
ment
mdshi'kaneru hesitate to say.
moshi'komu put in a request.
moshikuxva or 399. [207a.
moski-tateru state^ declare
moshi tsukeru tell, command
264d.
moshi-wake excuse 391b,
mosu say, call 31b ; (with o and
stem of verb) 95c, 207a,.
309a; mosareru 310.
motdseru have one hold, let one
1 carry ; motashite yaru send
i 254b, 257a.
, mote-nasu entertain.
inoteru be loved,
moto origin ; — no original ; —
kara from the first, origi-
nally, formerly 340.
5«^
fnoto — musfd
tnoto base, bottom, foot ; m -*
ni unde^,
tnoto-de capital.
mot€hkin capital, principal.
mMPmeru d^sirc; dearch (bf,
fiMirchade;
moto-yori originally, in reality.
— ni moto-Buku baie upon, be
ba^ed bn;
motsu have, hold; mottt int
Sjc, tgSc, 366a ; moUe kuru
briAg 37d, 251b; mdiie iru
take 88e.
motsu last, endtire;
moisureru be tangled; cbhfused;
tnotte with, by nieatis of 39^6 ;
1^ — 390a ; then 4S6b;
frt&$t€-no kaka very (in Bad
sense) 345.
fH0tio ttibre iOQc; 135, 327.
iMtUhn^ \^dii 137;
mettomo but.
ntaitoma na reasonable 33d.
iM/tt fdg. [Ihiiigs 293c.
Hi^-fd piatterhi design, state of
mu' not 1 24.
mm byd nd healthy.
mUrtm in a dreaitt; ab^eht-
ftlirided, delirious ; — ni airwi
becc^nie ^b^rbed 368.
ffiMA Ha vath; of h6 use;
fnu-£^aku ignorance.
mugi cettB\, barley, wheat
inug&ii mug^nraikU cruel.
f^Mka six days, sixth ddy.
— ni mAiie over against, to-
tvaird 390.
nm-fink^^ mujin lottery associa-
tion 445a.
mu'jitsu no imtriie, innocent;
— no tsumi false accusation.
mukaefii nieet, Welcome, em-
ploy 247c.
mukai opposite side 385c.
mukappara (iatkf) irasclbft
person 405a.
mUkaski lA indent times; —
iara of old ; — no ancient ;
mukashi irtukaski 332b.
— ni mukatte over against, to-
ward 390. \nd *a ni).
mukvai face, 6t>t)OSfe (with ni 01^
mu-kei abstract xt.
mukeru turn, send 247c
tnukeru peel (liitr.).
muki direction, aspect, mahnfer,
fitness, earnestness.
{0) fHttko {sdn) groom, husband
422, 430fe. ,
muko what i^ In front of one,
the place opposite or yondef
338 ; — rflir {wa) be, they 28,
365 ; — nd the oppoate, yon-
der, the bthef, that 50 ; nd
— ni opposite J bfeybnd 3S5C.
Mukojima 52a, 342d; [ly 171.
inukd-mizk ni blindly, reckleSs-
muku face 371.
muku peel, skin j me wd -^
glare in anger mukiiyurtt,
mukuirli requite ; ttda kvo —
take rererige.
mune breast; — ga suku get
relief from a feeliiig bf 6^
pression.
muni ridge bf a roof, unit 82.
munyamunya iu mumble.
mura village, district, towtisW^
324a. [tlidh
muragaru be gathered toge-
mltra-kumo cluster bf clouds.
f«f»n-«^j unreasonable, absurd;
miiH ni in spite of every-
thing.
iirti roh of course.
mnsakurdskii ditty, naSty.
mu'sen den skin wirelesjJ teleg-
raphy X!
mushi-^nai
513
musM mseet, worm^ bug ; —
ken 196a. %
mushifnushi atsui sultry.
mushiro straw laattiiig.
{(i) mumbi ball of rice - for
lu«ch 186, iSSe.
musubu tie ; miwo — bear fruit ;
Jdyaku W0 — makea treaty ;
in wo — make magical signs
with the fingers^
{p) musuko (xa») son, bay, 422.
(^) musume {san) daughter, girl
422.
tnutsu shi.
mutsukashii difficult, serious;
fmUsukashiku i§ba to use
precise language.
mu isuki January (classical)
349a-
mutsumashii friendly, intimate.
muttsu^mutsu six 61.
muyami ni recklessly.
tnu-yo na unnecessary 124b.
nm-yoiu na unselfish.
nm-zan na pitiless, cruel, pite-
OttSk
musuiashii^muisuJkaskii xxx.
fnya na strange, wonderful, ad-
mirable.
myo-asa to-morrow morning.
mydi-ban to-morrow evening.
myd^chd to-morrow morning.
mya-go-nen year after next.
myo-go-nieki dsky after to-mor*
row.
myd-Ji family name xii.
myd- nen next year.
myd-nicki to-morrow.
ntyo-ya to-morrow evening.
»'=«tf 203d, 2^73. [famous.
na name ; — na ar»0, — ni ou
na greens.
na^de am 115, 95a.
na (imperative) fSO»4i5^.
na^ na (interjection) 416.
na-aU address (of a tetter)^
nabe pot, kettle,, pan.
naburu tease, meddle with.
Nachi 139c.
^lada stretch of rough sea.
na^dakai femous 124, 372.
naderu stroke, rub.
nado^ najso, nango et cetera.
nae young plimt, seedling.
na-fnda visiting card.
nagorbakama trailing trousers
124c.
naga-biku be protracted.
naga-gutsu boot.
nagai long.
nagoi-iki long life.
naganuru gaze at, view.
naganaga a long time.
Nagano 265a.
nagara {mo) at the same tiipe,
while, though 279c, 401 ;
futari — both.
nagaraku 3. long time.
nagare current, stream.
nagaretm flow, float along.
Nagasaki 429e.
nagasu let flow, banish.
Nagato '^idi. [one roof.
naga-ya row of houses under
nage-kakiru throw on or at
nage-komu throw in.
nageku grieve, lament.
nagertL throw, fling.
nage^stUeru throw away.
nage^tsukeru throw at, fling.
nagori farewell 456a. [waves).
nagu be calm (of winds,
naguru beat [fort.
nagusameruchcer^ amuse, com-
nagusami diversion, fun.
nai not existent, not possessed,
not 100, 191 ; — de 36^6; —
ja 171b.
5H
nai^ uchi — nani-to-zo
nai =U4: At ^S6,
nai'chi interior (of a country) ;
— zakkyo 840.
naifu knife. ■
nai'^^ai home and abroad 84e.
nai'kaku cabinet, ministry.
nai'koku home (opp. abroad)
846.
nai-mu-shd Home Office. .
fr/i^^z. inside, relationship 385 ;
— ni among them ; no — ni
in, within, inside, among ; —
ga ii be on good t^rms ; o
naka ga suita have become
hungry 102a.
naka-ba middle.
naka-bataraki housemaid 298a.
naka-nia company, associates.
nakanaka (ni) contrary to
expectation, very, hardly
131b, 241c, 268a, 310a; —
{^dmo 415.
JS/akasendo 171, 242f.
naka-yubi middle finger 240d.
naki-dasu begin to cry.
nakodo go-between (in mar-
riage.
naku cry, sing (of birds), crow.
naku {m) ba looa.
nakunaku tearfully.
naku-naru disappear 271c;
nakunatta is lost, dead.
naku-su (ru) lose io8a.
nakute see nai\ without 391,
nama no (nd) raw, uncooked ;
— mama 227a ; nama hard
cash 1 20a.
{0) namae name (of person).
nama iki na bold, forward.
namakeru be lazy, neglect.
nama-nurui tepid,
namari lead.
namari dialect.
namazakana fresh fish 12 1 g.
I nambo {nani'hodd)^ikura.
I nam-bun = nanibun.
namekuj'i slug.
nameru lick, taste, cat
nami wave.
nami no common, ordinary.
namida tears.
namidagumu be moved to tears
284.
na?npito=nant hito.
namu I adore 415a.
namU'Sambd 4 1 5a.
nanssnani what ? — to how !
nan = minami south 1 07b.
nana-e seven-fold.
nanatsu seven ; nana 70, 282d.
nan-da-ka without any special
reason.
nandatte {nanda to itte)^naze
why ? '
nan-de-mo probably 355.
nando=nado et cetera.
nan-gi hardship.
nani^ nan what ? 42 ; nanibito
what kind of a man ? 42 ;
how many ? 42, 69 ; nan to
iu what kind of? 43 ; nan to
mo nai 252b; (indefinite)
42c, 47 ; naniyori 136, 378b ;
nan no whatsoever, n^ver
45 5b ; nani fusoku ga nai be
well off. [415.
nani, nani (interjection) 28 le,
nani bun at any rate, by all
means 341.
nani-gaski a certain person 47.
nani'ge naku nonchalantly.
nani-goto = nani ; — ni yorazu
360c. [351.
nani'hodo, nambo ^ how much ?
nani ka to=iroiro in many
ways.
nani-shiro %t any rate 458g.
nani-iO'Zo somehow, please.
Naniwa— ne-dru
srs
Naniwa 265a.
nanji you (classical).
nankin-mame peanuts i86c.
nankin'nezumi^\i\\.^ mouse 2a.
nanori true, personal name
436d.
nante^nado to itU.
nan-ta-naku without any special
reason 315.
nanuka seven days, seventh
day.
fianzQ^nado et cetera.
naQ still more 135,
naoru be mended, healed.
naa-sara all the more 135,
3S9e.
naosu mend, heal, correct ;
translate 258e.
-naosu 293.
nara (dti) if 400.
naraberu put in a row, arrange.
narabu be in a row, parallel.
narashite on an average.
narasu cause to produce 20 1 a.
narasu level, grade.
narasu ring,
narasu train, tame.
narau learn, practice 251, 371.
nareba 246b. [tomed.
nareru become tame, accus-
nari form, shape, appearance.
onari^oide 258a. [327a.
nari^desu 348b ; (alternative)
— ni nari-kawaru take the
place of.
nara sound (intr.).
naru become \ ni — make 30g,
63a, 308 ; (passive) 262 ;
(polite) 310; ni natte oru be
191 ; to — 373 ; de naranai
45 2f; -/< wa naranai must
not 102, 167, 369b.
naru be produced ; mi ga —
bear fruit.
naru^de aru 113.
naru'beku as — as possible, if
at all possible ma, Ii2d.
naru'hodo quite so, very true
415.
naru'take^ narudake = narube-
ku H2d.
nasake kindness, compassion ;
— nai unfeeling, too bad.
nasaru do 104c, 189, 308.
nasaso seem not to be 107.
nashi pear. [391-
nashi=inai 98b ; — m without
nasu (^/) egg-plant 178b.
nasu do (classical) 2;; 5a.
natsu summer.
natsukas hit YiomQsxc^ 252a.
na-tsjiku, nazuku become at-
tached 252a.
nawa rope 240c.
naze why? 35 le; — ^ naraba^ —
to iu ni 400.
nazo—nado et cetera.
nazo riddle \ — ^ wo kakeru pro-
pound a riddle.
nazuku ^ natsuku.
ne root ; — ga tsuku take root ;
— g^ by naiture 453b.
ne price.
ne^ nei (interjection) 416, 418a.
ne-dan price 164a ; — wo hiku
reduce the price.
ne-doko bed.
negai request, prayer.
negai'sko petition (in writing).
negau desire, request 3705
negattari kanattari ^76.
negawakuwa=ddzo 35 2a.
ne-giru beat down the price'. .
ne^goto wo iu talk in one's
sleep.
nei san 41 8e, 422.
nei (interjection) 416.
ne-iru be .asleep. '^
5'6
ne/tru^'-'mn
nefiruj nejitU twiflft; scfew.
jK«((ttjav put to slec|L
nek0 cat ^i,
neho-go kitten 8b.
lu-^na bedroom*
ne^^maki night dress.
nem-matsu end of the year.
fi€-m§i& rooty origin.
neimm sleepy.
urmw-ir drowsiness;— ^a xo-
Mr//» get wide awake 9fg.
nenmru sleep, slumber.
iMW year 70, 74.
«»i thought, attei^on; — no
iUa thoughtful, painstaking ;
— ni — wo ireU takmg the
greatest pains 367 ; •— Jir^ /a-
ffu to avoid mistakes 387.
nen-ga New Year's congratu-
lations.
nen-gen term of years.
nen-go period, eral73«
nengoro na cordial. ,|
nen-kan period of yeara
nennen yearly.
nen-shi niiku pay New Year's
calb88a.
neru^ nete go to bed, sleep.
neru. nette knead^ soften, train.
meseru put to sleep.
neS'skin zeal, enthusiasm.
ne-tsuku fall asleep.
neuchi worth, value.
mesumt rat, mouse 2a«
NexumikoMd 403b.
jw baggage, freight
ni two ; ni no Jo second volume,
first part
mi in, by, at, to 365 — 372;
(adversative) 399a
ntckt d^Y (in composition).
Nickt Japan I22a«
mchi-doisu sunset 23 2d
nic&imc/u every day.
Nichiren 24SL
nichi-yo (fi£) Sunday 75.
nt€ru boil (intr.).
nit-iatsM, nitatsm boil (intr.).
nigas bitter.
m^a-mi bitterish taste.
ni-gao portrait, likeness.
mgasu allow to escape.
ntge-dasu escape, run away.
nigerm^ flee, escape.
nigiri-m€skiha!&s of rice i88e»
nigiru, nigitU grasp, [lively.
nigiyaka na crowded, bustHi^,
nigoH turbidness ; (in eupho-
ny) XX, XXX.
ni-goshirae packing.
ni-guruma cart (Japanese.
Nthon, Nippon Japan ; — no
Nihon-deki no made in Japan.
Nihongi 283b.
Nikon-go Japanese language.
Nikan-jin a Japanese.
nit san 422.
Niijima 295b.
niji rainbow ; — g>a tatm {dint)
a rainbow appears.
Nijushiko 233c.
{p) ni'kai second story 373d.
ni-ki diary ; — ni tsukem note
in a diafry ; -*- wo kuru leaf
of a diary.
NiJ^o 35b, 160c.
nikkopi^ nikoniko (of smiling)
326.
nikkui^nikui.
niku flesh, meat
niku ink for seals.
niku-gan naked eye.
nikui detestable ; nikui i la
mkumu hate.
mht-rasAii odious 109.
nim-ben 367b.
m-ntofsu baggage, freight
nin man, unit 84.
mnau-^M^mu
5»7
ninau carry on the dioulder.
nm-^en human being 386a.
tun-gyo doll 94b ; — skibai
puppet show.
ni-nim~biki no (of a riksha
drawn by two men).
nin-jin ginseng.
m-jin carrot
nm-ki temper of the people.
nin-saku coolie.
nin-tai patience, fortitude.
ninrSH number of people.
ninzuru^ ninjiru appoint
nioi odor, fragrance ; no — ga
sum smelt of.
Nipponza Nikon Japan.
niramu glare.
niru boil, cook i68d.
uiru resemble 371. [felt
nise-mono imitation, counter-
niseru imitate.
nishi west
nishiki brocade.
niskin herring.
Nisshin Senso 122a, 363b.
nis'shutsu sunrise.
ni'tatsu^nietatsu boil.
nite^de or 111 (classical) 363.
ni'ta-dachi no (of a vehicle
drawn by two horses) 85d.
niwa yard, garden 366b.
niwaka ni suddenly.
niwa-saki garden.
niwa-tori barnyard fowl.
niyaniya (of a grin).
ni'Sukufi packing. [ing.
ni'jmmi shipping (cargo), lad-
no plain, moor, prairie,
no (genitive particle) 7 ; (expli-
cative) 8, 89a;=a^tf 13, 53 ;
Tforming adjectives) 1 19 ;
(with subordinatives) 345,
137b; (substantivized ad)ec-
tives and verbs) 131, 272;
(at end of sentence) 4i8d;
simono or koto 272, ii2hp
\\'^\node 104b; «^ 11/132,
I49* 273, 399a-
no^ no (interjection) 416.
n^ dramatic performance with
chorus.
no agriculture 391c.
nobasu extend, postpone.
noberu extend, postpone.
noberu express, tell ; o ret wo
— thank.
nobetsu ni continuously.
nobi-agaru straighten up.
nobiru become long, grow, be
postponed.
nobori flag 94c.
noboru ascend (with ni) ; nobori
(no kish(i) up train 289b.
nochi (fii, wa) after, after-
wards 385, 406, II2C. 385b.
nocAi'gaia, nochi-hodo after a
little while (within the day)
340.
nochinochi after some time, in
the future 350. [thirsty.
nodo throat; — /w kawaku get
nodoka na calm.
no'fu agriculturist, farmer.
nb-gyo agriculture.
no'hara plain, moor, prairie.
nokeru remove, exclude 454d.
nokorazu none being left, all
50. 171, 346.
nokoru be left over.
nokosu leave.
nomi flea. \d€ naku,
nomi only ; — naraau=bakari
nomi-hosu drain (a cup).
nomi'kake half smoked cigar
2 5 2d. [stand.
noffti-Jkomu swallow, under-
nomu drink, swallow, smoke
(tobacco) 268b.
5i8
nono^^Oda Nobunaga
ndno No I No! 415.
n^ paste made of starch,
mucilage.
fiori-kaeru change cars, etc.
nori'ki ni nam fall in with a
proposal.
nori'koeru^ non-kosu ride past,
overtake.
nori-mono palanquin, sedan.
noroi sluggish, slow ; ki no —
phlegmatic.
norofioro sluggishly, slowly.
noru (with ni) ride, be on,
mount, get aboard ; sodan ni
— 366d.
noseru place on, record.
nossori, nosonoso at a snail's
pace, unwieldily.
nozoite except 39O.
nosoku bend the head down to
look, peep at.
nozokn remove, except ; wo —
no hoka except.
nozomu hope for, wish for.
nozomu approach.
nu^nuu sew.
nugu take off 235 ; hada wo —
expose the shoulders.
nugu wipe.
i{ir/ embroidering 213.
nui-mono sewing. .
nuka rice bran 434e.
nukasu allow to escape 427c.
nukeru be extracted, escape ;
shihu ga — the astringent
taste disappears.
nuku draw, extract; nuki ni
suru omit 459a.
-nuku 293.
nurasu wet.
nureru get wet.
nuri-mono lacquered ware.
nuru paint.
nurui tepid, not hot enough.
nusu-bito thief.
nusumu steal. [46CX
nutto (of slowly appearing)^
nuu sew.
nyo'do, nyobo wife 421.
nyu'bai early summer rain,.
rainy season 241a.
nyu'do Buddhist lay monk
4dob.
nyu'wa na gentle, amiable.
nyu-yo^iri-yo need.
0 tail.
o (honorific) 14c, 31, 100.
0' male 2.
o- little 15.
o (sama) king 77a.
o (interjection) 414.
o yes (classical) 355b.
o-ashi, owashi money xxvi, 32.-
o-atari great hit 15.
O'ba {sama) aunt
o-ban (coin)=ten koban 223b.
obi girdle, belt, sash.
obiru. ^ivd on, wear in the belt.
oboe memory.
oboeru learn, remember 267b.
oboezu unconsciously.
oboreru be drowned.
oboshimeshiiSxoyx^^ 310a.
oboshimesu think 205a, 310a.
obusaru be carried on anotherV
back, get an another's back.
obuu carry on the back 263c.
ochi yonder, far (classical)
339a.
ochi-au come together (of
rivers, persons).
ocki'komu fall in.
ochiru fall 62a, 165 b.
ochiru flee.
ochi-tsukeru compose 222.
ochi-tsuku become composed;
ochitsuita calm, sane.
Oda Nobunaga 264b.
T)danna — okuri-mono
5^9
O'danna elder master, old
gentleman.
Odatvara 165b.
odayaka fia calm» tranquil
O'dori main street.
odoroku be astonished 132, 370.
odoru dance.
oeru^owaru end, complete ; te
ni oenai unmanageable.
O'fuku going and returning.
O'fuku'gippu excursion ticket.
ogantu worship.
ogi folding fan 236c.
ogori luxury. [feast.
ogoru be extravagant, give a
Ohashi 381b.
O'hiya cold drinking water.
oi nephew x.
oi^ oioi Hello ! Say 1414.
oi many, numerous 1 4a.
o-ide coming, going, being in a
place 190a, 310, 436a; —
wo negau 178c ; — no jibun
^ni 278.
Oigawa 183b.
oi-karau drive out.
oi'kakeru^ okkakeru pursue.
oioi (ni) gradually.
oira I (vulgar) 27.
oisAii delicious 4b.
Oiso 445b.
oi'iateru drive away, evict
— ni oite at, in regard to 390.
— ni oi'tsukuy ottsuku overtake.
oi-tsumeru corner.
Oji 1 8c.
o-Ji {sama) uncle.
djiru^ozuru ; — ni djite in ac-
cordance with.
oka hill, land.
oka-bo upland rice.
Okame 335a.
okami wolf.
okashii^ okashi na ridiculous,
funny.
okasu violate (law), commit
(crime), [ably,
O'kata for the most part, pi'ob-
O'kaze storm, great wind, ty-
phoon.
oke tub, bucket. ^
oki the open sea.
Oki 343b.
oki ni greatly, very.
oki-agaru rise up.
okii, oki na large, great 114.
oki-mono ornament kept in the
tokonoma.
okiru awake, get up.
okite law, statute, precept
oki'Zari ni sum abandon. [421.
okka san your mother, mamma
ok'kakeru = oikakeru pursue.
okonai conduct, behavior.
okonau do, perform, practice.
okori origin, etymology.
okorippoi irritable 38od.
okoru arise, break out, get
angry.
okosu raise, rouse, waken, start
okotaru be lazy, neglect
oku inner part of a house.
^^» j^» madam 421b.
oku set, place, put, employ;
(with subordinative) 226^
173d ; ichi nichi oki ni every
other day.
oku a hundred million.
oku (see oi) ; — wa for the
most part ; — no many 316 ;
— to mo at the greatest 102
Okubo Hikozaemon 442d.
Okubo Toshimichi 26$(.
oku-niwa back garden.
okureru be late.
okuri-mono gift 84d.
520
okuru — ^ori
okuru send, escort 59a.
okuru pass (time), lead (a life).
ihtnne (son) you 28.
ontake ni into the bargaiik
omcLsu {dialectical) xxn, 191c
cm-din ni quietly, la a private
way.
cmbu {pmbo) suru^^obuu 263c.
Ofni\2&\. [65.
o-misoka last day of the year
o-mizu flood ; — ga deru tliere
is a flood.
omo ni mainly, chiefly.
omocha toy.
onto-dcUta chief.
omoi heavy, grave.
omoi feeling, experience 4S7a.
omoi'chigauttiisac^x^^^viA 287.
cmoi-dasu call to mind, recall.
onwi'gake (mo) naku unexpect-
edly 315.
omoi'kiru cease to think; amai-
kitte decisively, resignedly.
omoi'komu get an impression.
ifmoi-ntegurasu reflect 200,
203a.
cmoi {mo) yoranu unexpected.
omoi-no-hoka beyond expecta-
tion, very 338a.
omoi'tsuku happen to think of.
omompakaru cogitate xxvi.
cmonzuru esteem 215.
cmoski stone weight 459b.
omoshirogaru feel interested in.
omoshiroi\rAeTesfiamig\ omoshiro
kamhun half in jest.
vmolai heavy.
omote front, surface 384.
omou think, intend 144, 245 ;
kuo nokoto r»o — 362; wata-
kushi no — ni wa 369a.
cmowareru it seems to me 262.
«we?a;rt^« unintentionally 171.
^omo-ya roaiia house.
omu parrot.
d-mugi barley.
on (honorific) 31, 3J[3a.
on- male 2.
on iavor, kindness, benefits.
OH Chinese reading of an
idec^ram xiia.
onaidoshi same year 39a.
onaji same; — mono^ — koto
38d.
o-naka abdomen, stomach.
o-nari^oide 258a.
Onofikaido 258a.
onaM^=^4fftaji same.
on-do temperature.
on-doku reading aloud.
on-dori cock.
on-gaku music.
on-gi obligation, favors.
oni demon, devil 76d, 234a.
on-jin benefactor.
onna woman, female; — sku
(of servants) ;—noia giil.
onna-buri ga yoi handsome
284a.
onnaji^ onaji same xxix.
onore self (classical) 27 ; ^ki-
sama 453 d.
onozukara=^jibun de {classical)
339a ; of itself, naturally,
onsin^ onsem-ba hot springs
sanitarium.
Ontakesan 139b.
Ooka 434d.
ora I (vulgar) 27. [oughfare.
o-rai going and coming, thor-
orai'-domt closing a street
ore I (vulgar") 27,
oreru be broken.
ori opportunity, time 407 ; —
wo ete {mite) 259a.
ori pen, cage, box (for food).
ori-ashiku — ctottsan
521
ori'oskiku inopportunely.
ori-fuski now and then, just
then.
0fT4ne persistently earnesdy.
ari'kcMU weave in.
vriori at times, occasionally.
orim descend, aligiit.
an-yokm opportunity.
aroshi d€ at wholesale.
orosu let down 179a.
^ru weave 24id.
oru break.
orw^tfu be (of living things).
oMferu repress, hold back.
Osaka XXX.
osamaru be governed, pacified ;
osamari ga tsuku be settled.
osamaru be paid (of taxes).
osameru govern, pacify.
osameru pat by, sheathe (a
sword), store awa}', pay
(taxes).
4hsan'd<m servant girl 298a.
ose command ; ose no tori as
you said 278.
oseru say (classical) 310.
dse-tsukeru tell, command.
c-shaberi chatterbox.
oshi- 303.
oshi-agiru push up.
oshi-e a picture made of stuffed
pieces of doth.
cshieru teach.
Bskige {md) naku ungrudgingly.
oshii prized, regrettable ; —
koto ni wa sad to say 369.
oshi'ire closet.
oski'kaesu have one rejjcat,
refuse to accept (a gift).
0skimu prize, deplore, spare,
begrudge 282a.
oski-nabete on an average.
o shiroi face powder 32.
oski-tsumaru approach the end
(of a year),
o;-skd Buddhi^ priest 1 1 tb.
O'Shu igSg.
osoi slow, late ; osokare hayaka-
re sooner or later 316.
osorakuwa perhaps 352a.
osore-iru be overwhelmed by
regret for a fault or by an-
other's condescension, be
struck wMi admiration i66c,
i93g. 349c-
osoreru fear.
osoroskn frightful, terrible ; —
takai dreflKlfully dear 315.
osou attack.
osawaru he taught, learn 25 1.
osskaru say 181, i89d, 310.
osu male 2.
osu push, press.
Ota Ddkuran {Mockisuke) 436d.
Otafuku 33 sa.
O'tama-ya ancestral sepulcher.
oto sound, noise; — ga suru
215.
otodoshi^ atotoski.
otoko man, male 7a ; — no ko
boy. [284a.
otoko-lmri ga yoi handsome
otoko-yccmonie widower 247a.
otona adult.
otonaskii quiet, well-behaved,
otoru be inferior 371.
otosu drop, lose, omit, take (a
castle) ; maynge wo — shave
the eyebrows.
'Otosu 297.
ototo younger brother 422.
ototoi day before yesterday
339a.
qtotoski year before last 339a.
ototsui^ ototoi 339a.
otottsan papa 421.
522
Otozva-^rappa
Otawa 439f*
otsu=^kinoto 367a. pwg*
otsu na strange, quaint, charm-
o-tsuke soup 32.
otte afterwards, by and by.
ottsuke presently, soon 297a.
oUsuku=oitsuku overtake.
ou chase.
ou carry on the back.
Ou 334b. ^> png.
owari end ; — no last, conclud-
Owari Spg, 224c.
owaru end, finish.
owashi=oashi money xxvi.
owasu=gaJsaru 191c.
oya parent.
oya, oyaoya (interjection) 414.
o-ya landlord 421c.
oya-ji father 42 1 .
oya-kata boss 421c.
oyak5kd=kdkd filial piety.
oyami {mo) »^^^l/ incessantly.
Oya Shirazu Ko Shirazu i88a.
oya-yubi thumb 240d.
o-yo suru put into practice, ap-
ply, adapt.
oyobi or (classical).
oyobosu cause to reach, extend.
oyobu reach ; ni oyobanai is not
necessary 33c, 2i8d, 371 ;
oyobazu nagara 279c.
oyogu swim 237b.
oyoru sleep (polite). [35 2b.
oyoso about, approximately
oyoso in general 35 2b.
Ozaka= Osaka,
d'Zaka-nomi drunkard.
o-zet in great number 52f, 340.
^-srwfw agree, comply with 355b.
pan bread.
pan to (of a little explosion),
pan-dane yeast ?ixx.
patatto with a thud.
patchiri (of bright eyes).
/tf//^ (of quick spreading).
peijii^gQ xjii. [gar) xv.
peke bad, spoiled, useless (vul-
perapera rapidly (of talk).
pichipichi (of floundering fish).
piipii(o{2L, flute, of whining).
pikapika, pikaripikari (of shin-
ing, glittering, flashing).
pimpin vigorously.
pin to (of cracking crockery or
glass).
pishanto with a slam, tight
pisskari to with a slam, tight
pittari completely.
pointo switch (on a railroad).
pokaripokari (of tobacco smoke
or mild heat.
pokketto pocket
potsupotsu, potsuripotsuri here
and there, leisurely.
pumpun (of an odor or sullen
anger).
puttsuri (of cutting).
-ra (plural ending) 1 , 28 ; et
cetera lb, 265 f ; kokora here-
abouts 40c.
rai thunder.
-rat since.
Rai Sanyo 434g.
rai-getsu next month.
rai-nen next year.
rai'shu next week.
raku na easy, happy.
rakti-dai failure in examination.
rant-bo na unruly.
rampu lamp.
ramune lemonade.
ran orchid.
{go) ran look 438b ; — ni irerti
show 309 ; — nasaru look
310.
Ran Holland 122a.
rappa trumpet.
rappa-shu-^go ryo
523^
rappa-shu trumpeter 255b.
raska woolen cloth.
-rashii 109,
rei nought, zero.
{p) rei bow, thanks, politeness,
present 33c ; — ni iku 1 3ab ;
— no shirushi ni 368a.
minstance, example, usage;
— tvo torn {hiku, ^g^^) give
an example 187a ; — no the
said 4S2e ; — no tori as
usual.
rei- 422a.
rei'do zero (on thermometer).
rei'fuku ceremonial dress.
go rei'jo your daughter.
go rei'kei (sama) your older
brother 422a.
(go) rei'kei your wife.
go rei'Soku your son.
go rei'tei (sama) your younger
brother.
rei'ten zero (nought point).
reki-shi history.
rent'pei military drill.
ren-dai hand-barrow for carry-
ing people across a river
183.
res'ska railway train.
ri reason, principle, right
r/=2.44 miles.
ri-eki profit, advantage.
ri-en divorce. [208a.
ri'gakushi graduate in science.
ri'hatsu'ten barber-shop 232c.
ti'ko na clever, smart i i8e.
riku land (opp, sea) ; — ni a-
garu land ; — jo on land ; —
de by land, over-land.
riku'gun army.
ri-kutsu reason, argumentation.
rift =Vio ^^^% ^ Qv fun 417a.
ringo apple.
rippa na splendid.
rip-pd cube 72b.
rip-puku anger.
ri-sd ideal xia.
ri'Soku interest oh money.
ris-shin riseJn the world, pro-
motion.
risu squirrel.
ri'Su number of ri 341a.
rittoru liter.
ri-yo use, utilization.
-ro (imperative) 1 50.
Ro Russia 122a.
ro prison. [then
go ro'bo (sama) your grandmo*
(go) ro-fu cabinet minister in
feudal times 441 d.
ro'ka corridor.
roku six. [(with negatives).
roku «/ satisfactorily, fully, well
roku'bu pilgrim.
rokuroku fully, sufficiently
(with negatives). [xxiii.
roma-ji Roman characters
rom-bun essay, article.
ron argument, debate.
ron-gi discussion.
Kongo 244b, 282b.
ro-nin masterless samurai
i87d.
ron-setsu essay, article.
Roshin Ginko 122a.
ro-tai old body, aged person.
rb-ya prison.
-rui 241b.
ruH emerald.
ruri blue fly-catcher.
ru'su absence ; rusu desu is not
at home.
rusu'ban keeper of the house
in the absence of the master.
rusu-i= rusuban.
ryan go sai 440h.
ryo (co|n) 41 8f. [3 1 ib.
go ryo sepulcher (of Emperor)^
524
ry& — sap
ryo unit 87.
ryo' both ; — xoirtwi) or three.
ryo good.
ryo'chiAoxxiahxi^ estate.
lyo- gae-ya tCLOXk^ changer.
ryo'hi travelling expenses.
ryd'ko two ades ; -r^ iotno both.
ryo'ji medical ^treatment.
ryd'ji consul
tydji'kwan. consulate.
rya-kaku traveller.
ryo'ko travelling.
fyo'ko good harbor.
ryoko-menjoy ryoko-^keny ryo-kiti
passport 269a.
tyoku power.
tyo-ri cooking.
fyori'ban cook.
fydri-ya restaurant.
ryoru cook xb.
ryo'Sen fishing boat.
fyo-shi hunter, fisherman 410b.
ryo-skm '=futa^oya parents 42 1 .
ryo-shin conscienoe.
ryd-yaku good medicine.
tyu grain 80.
ryu'gaku being abroad for stu-
dy,
ryu'kd prevalence, being in
fashion.
Ryiikyu Loochoo Islands.
sa (interjection) 416.
sa, sa come ! 414. [not.
sa=sd thus ; sa mo nakaba if
'Sa 21.
sabaki judicial sentence.
sabirUf sabi ga deru rust.
sabishii lonely, dreary.
sabi'tsuku gcft fusty.
sabu^san three 80.
sadamaru be decided.
sadameru fix, decide 1 59b.
sadameU doubtless 345.
xae even 353 -^de — mo 354.
saeru be bright ^of the moon).
saezuru, saeMutte stng, twitter,
chirp, warble.
Sagami 90b.
sagaru descend, return i84d.
sagashi'dasu lookup, find out
j^T^/TXisf search, inqutre fen-.
sageru let hang, take down
i69e ; suspend, carry ; blame
178a.
sagi heron.
sa-hai-nin real estate agent
sa-hodo (ni) so much (with neg-
atives).
sai west 107b.
sai ability ; — no am talented.
sai ycsLT 74, eSa, 256c.
j^f wife 421.
sai time occasion.
sai=mottamo I35d.
sai'ban judicial sentence.
saiban-kwan judge.
saiban-sho courthouse xxx.
sai-fu money bag, purse.
Saigyo 3i8d.
sai-'kan second edition 94.
sai'han^saiban xxx.
sai'jitsu^matsuri festival day.
sai-jo the highest.
sai'ku artificer's work.
sai'kun wife (familiar) 421.
Saikyo ^ Kyoto 4 1£
sai-nan misfortune.
sai-sen offering of money.
saisai yearly. [274a.
sai'Ski wife and child(Ten)
sai-sho the very beginning, at
the first ; — no the first 97a.
sai'sho prime minister 300a.
sai-soku dun, demand 214.
J^^/^n middleman, broker.
saiwai na happy, fortunate ;r-
{ni) 320.
saji spoon.
saka-^sansuke
52s
saka slope, ascent, summit
sakai bouadary, frontier.
sakan na flottrishitig, pros-
peroQS* •
saka-na fish 107c. [tion.
sahari bloom, prime, culminai'
sakorsama ni^ serosa ni upside
down.
sakor-ya liquor-dealer xxxa.
saka^zuki wine cup.
sake rice-beer, alcoholic liquor.
As^ salmon..
saJk0-nami drinker, toper xxxa.
sakeru avoid.
sakeru be torn, ripped.
saki tip, point, front ; — no
former, beyond, ahead 2 19a ;
— ni previouriy, ahead
382b ; 0 — 384a ; — wa hence,
after 384, 406; — de (wa)
he, they 28, 365 ; — Jkara
since some time ago; — ye
382b, 384a.
sakir-garo the other day.
saki'kodo a little while ago.
saki'Ototoi three days ago.
saki-ototoski three years ago.
sakki a short while ago.
sak'kon nowadays 340.
saku tear, rip^
saku bloom.
saku produce, yield, crop.
saku plan, scheme 434^
sakm-han last night
saku'cho yesterday morning.
saku^jitsu yesterday.
saku-nen last year.
sakura {no ki) cherry tree.
Sakura \tfii. [i56f.
sakura-zufui good charcoal
sakuri (of easy splitting, of a
Irank manner).
saku-ya last night.
sama 14c, 420a.
samasucodL
samasu recover from ; me wo
— awake ; yoi wo — get so-
ber.
samatageru, no samatage wo^
suru hinder.
samoMoma na {no) various.
sam-dai'MU 39^d.
sant'do three treasures 415a.
sameru get awake, sober 9ig.
sameru become cool.
samisen (a musical instrument).
Sammaidaski 86b.
Sam-po walking ; — suru^ — nk
deru go out for a walk.
safmn<x\^^ chtUy (of weather).
samurm one of the former mili-
tary class 277.
samuskh ae sabisAii lonely,
dreary xiii.
sansssama 14c, 420a.
son mountain (in composition).
son three 80.
sanada-mushi tape-worm.
sa-nae sprouts of rice 387a.
sa-naka the very midst.
sanchimeiioru centimeter.
san-dai going to the Palace.
sanr-den going to a palace.
sane seed 217U
Sanetomo X75a,
san-gai third story 373d.
Sanindd 390b.
san-jo making a call 310.
san-kei going for worship I93a.^
san-ko consideration, reference.
{go) san-nan third son 422.
san-sai the three powers 95d.
san-sei approval, seconding
san-skutsu production.
sanskuisu-koku amount of pro-
duction.
sansuke 298a.
^26
san-ya — sawasawa
san-yatciOMnXA\tiS and plains,
Sanyodo 390b.
sanzan {fit) recklessly, severely.
sanzuru^mairu go, come 310.
sao pole, unit 82.
sappari clearly, wholly, at all
(with negatives) ; — to suru
become clear 187b,
sara plate, saucer,
sara ni in addition, again.
sara ni entirely, at all.
sa-raigetsu month after next
sa-rainen year after next.
sarari, sarasara entirely 326a.
sarasara (of a rustling sound).
sarasu expose ; ki ni — bleach
in the sun ; kudi wo — expose
the head (of a criminal).
sarau review, rehearse.
sareba tote nevertheless 401.
sari-nagara^ shikashi but.
saru monkey. [rid of.
saru leave, depart from, get
sasa bamboo grass.
sasaeru support.
saseru (causative of suru) 255.
sashi foot-rule 68.
sashi" 303. [present 309.
sashi-ageru lift up, give, offer,
sashi-atari at present.
sashi'dasu offer, present, send
(freight, mail, etc.).
sashi-de-gamashii impertinent
no.
sashi-deru intrude.
sashi-hiku deduct.
— ni sashi-kakaru approach.
saski'ki wo suru propagate by
means of cuttings,
sashi'komu penetrate into, shine
into.
sashi-mi fish cut into thin slices
to be eaten raw.
sashi'shio flood tide.
sashitaru special.
— wo sashite tpward, with ref-
erence to 390.
sashi'tsukae hindrance, engage-
ment.
sashi'tsukaeru be hindered, em-
barassed«
sashi-zu directions, instructions.
sassa {to) hastily^ energetically.
sas-soku very soon ; - — desu
ga 343a.
sassuru conjecture, sympathize.
sasu stick, thrust, sting, wear
(in hair, girdle) ; hoshi wo —
hit the target 454a ; ki wq
— plant a cutting.
sasu point out, indicate 240d ;
pour into, drop upoii ; mea-
sure 68; shogi wo — play
chess ; kasa wo — hold up
an umbrella ; beni wo —
apply rouge.
sasu grow, rise, penetrate,
shine ; skid ga — the tidq
rises ; kasa ga — a shadow
appears 45 8f.
sasuga {ni) as one would natu-
rally expect 323b.
sata communication, news.
sate so, then, well 352.
sato village, one's parents*
home.
sa-to sugar,
satsu card, note, paper money.
satsu unit 87.
sa-tsuki azalea 387a.
satsuma-imo sweet potato 8oa,
satsuma-yaki 92f.
saw a marsh.
sawagu be i\oisy, agitated.
— ni sawaru touch, [flict 371.
— ni sawaru come into con-
sawasawa (gf the murmuring
of the wind).
saya — sek-kyd
527
saya sheath, scabbard.
sayo as you say, yes 365 ; —
na such 39 ; — nara Good-
bye ! 400a.
sa-yu left and right
sazo how — you must (with
probable form).
S€ back.
S€ shoal.
s€^ se'bu=io tsubo 68.
s€-biro sack coat 173c.
segare my son 422.
sei stature ; — ga takai tall ;
— ga hikui short 7a.
sei==ikioi energy, force; —
ippai with all one's might ;
no — de on account of 387.
sei=^sai west xii, igjh,
sei=yo generation ; Ed' war' (T
skichi sei Edward VII. 93.
sei'batsu punishing (rebeb).
set' bo present made at the end
of the year.
sH-cho growth.
sei-dai prosperity.
sei' do institution, system 324a.
sei-fu the Government; — de
365 ; — kara 382b.
sei-hon bookbinding.
seikon-ya bookbinder, [ment.
sei'ji political affairs, govern-
seiji-ka politician, statesman.
sei'jin sage 436a.
sei-ko success.
sei-kyo prosperous condition.
sei-kyu request.
sei-mei full name xii.
sei-mei life.
sei-ffiitsu ni minutely, exactly.
Seinan no Ikusa I97h, 403d.
sei-nen young man.
sei-reki European calendar 74.
sei-ryaku policy,
sei-ryoku power, influence.
sei-sai ni minutely, in detail
sei'ski manufacture of paper.
sei- skin spirit, intent
sei'sho clean copy; — suru
make a dean copy.
Seisho Bible,
sei'to pupil, scholar.
sei-to political party.
Sei-yo the West, Occident
1 5 5b ; — ryori foreign cook-
ing; — kusai no; — zukuri
no built in European style.
Seiyo-jin European i8g.
sei'Zo manufacture.
{p) se-ji civility, flattery ; o —
wo iu speak courteously;
o — no a obsequious.
sekai world ; — dai ichi no the
foremost in the world 93a;
— ju de 1 37a.
se-ken the world, the public.
seki wo suru cough.
seki barrier 77d.
seki mat, seat, room, party ; is-
seki hanasu give one recital.
seki=^ 7,0 go,
seki-ban slate 294a,
Sekigahara 77d.
seki'ki stone monument.
seki-jun order of seats.
seki-komu be short of breath
(as in anger).
seki'sho barrier 77d.
seki'tan coal.
seki-to stone monument
seki-yu kerosene.
sek'kaku with special pains,
kindly 193d; — no oboshi-
meshi your kind intention.
sek-kan chastisement [94g'
sek'ken {seki-keri) soap.
sek'kan {setsu-kan) economy.
sek-ku one of five holidays 66c,
sek'kyo sermon.
^^8
semai — sha-rei
sema$ narrow.
semaru be narrowed, straiten*
ed ; apiMToachy oppfess (with
ni).
sem-ban ten mMtion times 6Sa.
seme-iru enter forcibly.
semeru attack, assault
semeti at least.
semi cicada.
sem-mon specially xxviii.
sein-patsu ships, vessels.
sen no former ; — ni formerly.
sen Kne (in writing).
sen thousand.
se-naka^ sena back.
sen cka infusion of tea.
sen-chd captain of a ship.
Sendai Hagi 328c.
sendatte recently 345b.
sen-do sailor, boatman.
Sengakuji iS/d.
sen-getsu last month.
stn-jitsu the other day ; — wa
2i8r, 425.
senji'tsumeru " boil down."
Senju 381b.
sen-ko stick of incense.
sen-koku a little while ago.
sen-kyo election.
sen-kyo-shi missionary.
sen-ryu brief witty poem.
sen-set master, teacher 420.
sen-sengetsu month before last.
sen-shu last week.
sen-shutsu election.
sen-so battle, war.
sen-sui artificial pond.
sen-taku washing, laundry.
sen-to public bath.
senzuruy senjiru make a decoc-
tion.
sep'pd sermon ij/f.
sep-puku^htofokiti snictde bjr
cutting the abdomen 1 86fl
sewarem (passive of suni).
seri de uru sell by auction.
sen-uri^ seri auction.
seifu hold an auction.
sesse {id) energetically.
ses'sha I 27.
ses-sho killing animak.
seS'ska^imdam prohibition to
kill animals 4Q4tx
— nt sessuru associate with.
Seta 127a.
Seto 224c.
seio-miMo porcelain.
setsu season, period, time 407 ;
kono — in these days.
setsu opinion. [223.
seisu-imn change of seasons
setsu-^nei explanation.
setsunai distressing, oppressive.
seisu-yu advice, reprimand.
setsu'zoku-shi coTi]\mcixon 39Sa.
{o) sewa {samd) assistance ; na
sewa wo sunt take care of;
sewa ni naru be assisted.
sewashii busy.
sha suru thank, apologize.
shaderu, shabette chatter, talk.
skabon soap xiii.
shachi-hoko gtdxagyjs £2ob.
shorfu riksha-man.
Shaka Buddha 329a.
shaken sake salmon.
shak'kin borrowing money,
debt.
shakkuri hiccough I28d.
shaku=^seki=^'^li^ go.
skaku^ 1 1-93 inches 68b.
skaku degree of nobility j6e.
skamisen^samisen. •
skappo hat xiii.
skare witticism, pun.
sha-rei honorarium, fee.
shareru — shikaru
5^9
shareru be elegant; shareta
stylish, witty.
sha-shin photograph i6 ; — wo
torn take or sit for a photo-
graph.
shashin-jutsu photographic art.
{jg^o) sha-tei (sama) your
younger brother 422.
skatsu shirt xiii, 380b.
ski (conjunction) 399, 300b.
ski poem 18 lb; — wo tsukurti
compose a poem.
ski viscount 76c.
shi^ samurai 304b, 391c.
ski history (in composition).
ski city 324a.
ski four 70.
ski-ageru finish.
shi-asatte two days after to-
morrow.
shiawase no ii, shiawase na
fortunate; shiawase na koto
ni wa happily.
shiba fire-wood.
shiba turf, lawn.
Shiba 35 a.
jA/^tf-^* theater, drama 133b.
shibaraku for some time 104a.
shibari-ageru tie up.
shibaru tie.
shibashiba at times, often.
Shibata Katsuie 60a.
shibireru, shibire ga kireru be
numb, asleep (of limbs).
shiboru squeeze, wring out.
shibu juice of unripe persim-
mons 227c.
shibu'cha poor tea.
shibui astringent, austere.
shibu'kaki un mellowed persim-
mon.
shibu-kami paper stained with
shibu 227c.
shibushibu with reluctance.
shichi pledge, pawn ; — ni oku
pawn.
shichi seven.
Shichifukujin 204a.
shichi-yo seven planets 75,
shi-cho mayor of a city 164b.
shi'chu the city 386.
shichu stew.
shi-dai order, circumstance ; —
ni gradually, as soon as 279,
28[d, 401 ; — desu 281b.
shidaishidai (ni) gradually.
shi'dan division (of the army).
shidara no nai unsystematic,
badly managed.
shi'gai corpse.
shi'goku very (emphatic) 349b;
shisurei — 423.
shi-goto work, task business.
shi'hai government, control.
shi-han-gakko normal school.
shi-hei paper money 269b.
shi'ho four sides square.
shi-ho'kwan official in the
Judiciary Department 341b.
shi-ho-sho Judiciary Depart-
ment.
shi'in consonant xviiic.
shi'ireru lay in (goods).
shiiru force (a thing on one).
shiite compulsorily, importu-
nately.
shi'ju from beginning to end,
constantly, always.
shika deer. [tives).
shika only, merely (with nega-
shika^so 399b ; — mo more-
over.
shikajika and so on 332a.
shi-kakeru begin to do 295d.
shi'kaku na square. [399b.
shikari to iedomo nevertheless
shikaru scold.
shikaru ni but 399b.
33©
sJiikaru-beki^^sM-nai
shikaru^beki suiitabk. [404a.
skikaski, — nagara but 399,
shi-kata way of doing ; ^^£a
nai can not be helped 46a.
shika to firmly, ccrUiuly, ex-
actly.
shi-ke dampness^ $(;ariDn.
shi'kei the death penalty ; —
ni sho sHfii condemn to
death.
shi'ken cxftmliiation ;— «/^ «^^-
rn be examined.
skikeru, shikette be damp,
Rtormy xb.
shiki rite, ceremony,
shikii lower groove, tfareshold.
^hiki-mono rug, carpet
shikiri ni (or io) per^isjteiUlyy
constantly I28d.
skikkari^xfc^y^ faithfully I28d;
-^ shita substantial, trust-
wortliy 131b,
shik'ke moisture ; -^ ga afu^
isuyt)i damp 38od.
skik-kei na disrespectful, rude ;
— itaskimasu Good-4)ye !
400a. [form 303a.
shik'kd suru adfninister, pcr-
Shikoku 8ie.
shi-komu lay in (goods), teadi
(something), educate.
shiku spread (mats), lay (a
railroad track).
skikujiru, skikujittt fail, forfeit.
ski'ku-kaiseiaXy improvements
312c.
shi kwan officer (of army).
shikya^ shika but, only.
skima island.
shimada-inage 249b. [eluding.
(p) shimai end ; — no last, con-
ski-mai sister 422af
shimarii be tight, be strict,
manage.
jii/'iw^jiir begimiing and end,
circumstances, ecocu>my
sJujMOU finish, dose, put away,
shut up ; shimatta koto too
ba41 548d;; '/^~25jo, 53ft,
93b, 26 la, 293c.
Shimbaski 77b.
skim-bo perseverance.
shiitthm {My ne^Mtper 48a ;
-^ m kaku,-^ dt kaku 366c
shimeppoi moi^, dantp jSod.
shimeru^ skiinetie shut.
shimeru <>cci^y^ take posses-
sion oi"; shimeta I've ^ot 'ti\
shimeru^ skimette be damp ; o
skimeri rain.
-shimeru 254a. {"^Sfy-
sHinijimi thorougbly^penetcat-
skimiru penetrate.
Mm^fHni Aew rice.
shivumotsu present 84d.
skimo frost.
shimo=^shita below.
shimobe manseryaat 115c.
shimo-me maidservant
ShimoHo^eki ^66c.
Shimotsuke 248g.
shim-pai anxiety ; — d€ nara-
nai I am very anxious 365 ;
go — ni wa oyobanai ipdd.
shim-po progress, advance.
Cfv?) shim-pu sania your father
58b, 421.
shin=makoto truth.
shivr^kanoto 367a.
shin new (in composition).
{go) shin san lady jof the house
421.
Shin China 122a.
shina substance, wares 404g.
Shina China.
shinai stout baniboo foil.
shi-nai the city 386.
Shinajin — sinroi
531
Skmajin *Cbmesc
shina-mono wares.
Shinano 139b, '36$a, 3^98a.
shin-chiku no newly built.
shm-^Ad pvsperty.
^lUra^ Sbiitto xxxc.
shin-gaku theolc^y xxxc.
Shingon 3 Spa.
skinrSuOeru die out (of iatnily).
Mm-nep tnomsont of death.
idiRhVfflKr^deard person.
^Amr .OK&^^yfatt'fsdl to die 415a.
shin-ja believer. [L24.
skm-jUn pidty.; "^bukni pious
skin-jo iiasu give 309.
shm-4«i 3ierves.
shin-nm JNew Year ST^b.
shiufftmi endure 371.
shinxfhishmabi .stealthily.
shinabu^szskinabiru endnre.
shinobii conceal one's ^clf, hide
from,
Shinran 113c.
fkm-rrki new calendar.
^Am-ffz? cotuse, line of advance.
jA{>f ^na TelalivQB 041b.
skin-ryoku aggpressron, plunder,
pillage,
shin-satsu examming medic-
ally.
shin-seki relatives (elegant).
shin-setsu na kind, carefuL
shin-sku progressiveness, en-
terprise.
shin-sui'shiki ceremony of
launching a ship.
sirin-iaibody 348b.
stm-tfi iUisu give 309.
sbin-to believer 1202c.
Shinto fuiza 416a.
skinu (ru) die 240, 261, 77a,
271c, 363b ; — IniBari ni
natU iru 42^b; shinde iru is
•dead 138a; shinde s/rimae
41 Sa.
go) shin-jsd soma lady of the
house 421.
skin-zo'Sen newly built ship.
shin-jsabu leb^es 24 ib.
shmzuru^ shtnjiru believe.
skio salt, brine, tide, current
XXVI ; — ga antai not salty
^enough; — wo tsukeru, — ni
tsukeru i6og.
shio^ki ebb tide.
shio-karai salty, [nals).
(o) ^^/•«£»/&r execution (of crinti-
skioppai salty.
skioraskii tender, delicate.
shio'Zuke salt pickle io8b.
skip'^pm failure.
shippo {shirio) tail.
skip pd-yahi cloisonne I37g.
sAira=^skitan don*i know.
shirabakureru feign ignorance.
shiraberu inquire, investigate.
skirttyga skira-ge gray hair
xxxb, 4S3g.
shira-ko white sail I34f.
skinnni louse.
skiraseru infoim, let -one know.
shira-uwo name of a very
small, white fish.
skirazuskiroBU unawares 171.
skireru be known, be evidient,
be able to know 55e, s6o.
shirt bottom, base, buttocks,
back (of garment) 236d ; —
wo kashoru tuck up the
skirts. [ed.
shiri-au be mutuall}'^ acquaint-
shi-ritsu no private.
skirizoky, retreat.
skiro the white 106 ; — no iig.
(o) skiro castle.
skiro ato ruins of a castle.
! skiroi white ; o — face powder.
532
sfdra-ji — sho-gakko
shiro-ji white ground (of figur-
ed cloth).
shirokane S'Ciy^x 133c.
shirqmi whitish color 182b;
white of ^^Z-
shiroshimesu govern 310a.
skiro'Uri white cucumber io8f.
{d) shiru juice, soup 227b.
shiru^ shitte know ; shitte iru
know ; shitte no tori as you
know.
shiru-ko a dish made of mochi,
an and sugar.
shirushi sign ; no — {fnadi) ni
as a token of 379.
ski-ryo resources.
shi-sai circumstance, cause.
ski'Sai ni minutely, in detail
shishi lion.
ski-shutsu expenditures.
ski'sokonau do amiss, spoil.
(^) shi'Soku your son 422.
skita what is below; ground
floor 373d ; — no the lower ;
no — ni under 384**
skita tongue.
shitagau follow, obey 371,
— ni shitagatte in accordance
with 390 ; then 456b.
skita-ji=skdyu 353a*
ski-taku preparations.
skitatameru white (a letter or
document).
ski-tateru get ready, make up.
ski'tate-ya tailor.
skitaskii intimate.
skitawaskii worthy of affection,
feel attached. [tion.
skita-yomi rehearsal, prepara-
— ni shite, to shite for, as 390.
ski'tosu put through, carry
out.
skitsu room.
ski-tsukeru train.
ski'tsukusu do everything pos*
sible.
shitsu-mon question 247d.
shitsu-rei discourtesy, impolite-
ness 2l8f.
shi'tsusukeru keep on doing.
shitte-iru-gamashii pretending
to know.
shiwai stingy.
shi-yo way of doing 268a ; —
ga nai can't be helped i6a ;
nan to ka — ga ariso fia morC
desu I hope it may be man-
aged 1 1 8a, 280.
shi'sen {to or ni) naturally,
spontaneously.
shizuka na quiet, calm, slow.
shisumaru become calm.
shizumeru tranquillize i8ia.
shisumefu sink, immerse.
shieumu sink, be immersed.
Shizuoka 96e.
sho- many, several, i, 270b,
440e.
sho place ; shosho various places.
sho sum sentence (a criminal).
shd^ 1.588 quart 69, 301a.
shd=jd^ue 248f.
sho governmental department
(in composition).
sho trade, commerce 391c.
sho meeting-point.
sho'. small.
sho-bai trade, business 30h.
sho-bi sum praise.
shd'bo'/u fireman.
sho'bu sweet flag.
sho-chi cognizance, consent ;
go — no tori'^s you know;
— itashimashita very well.
sho'chu hot season 386.
sho'doku disinfection.
sho'fuda price-mark. [55^
sho-gakko elementary school
shd-gi—shuku'ho
533
shd'gi chess ; — wo sasu play
chess.
shd'go noon.
shd-gun commander-in-chief,
" tycoon " 34h.
sko-gwa-kwai assembly of
artists. 251b.
sho'gwatsu first month 74.
sho'gyo commerce.
sho-han first edition 93.
sho-ho way of doing business,
trade, commerce.
shoi'komu undertake.
sko'jaku book.
skojak'kwan library 311c.
sho-ji sliding door or sash cov-
ered with paper.
sho-jiki na honest, artless.
sko-kai introduction 216, 309a,
skokai'jd letter of introduction.
sko-ki heat (of the weather).
skd'kin specie.
sko'ko evidence, proof.
skoku occupation, office 96e.
skoku'dutsu plant.
skokubutsu-gaku botany.
skoku-gyo occupation, trade.
skoku-ji meal ; — suru take a
meal.
skoku-motsu food, victuals.
skoku'San increasing the pro-
duction.
sko'kun Gentlemen !
skoku-nin workman, artisan.
sko'ktva suru be digested.
sko-motsu book 164c.
sho-nen youth, young people.
sko-nin (title) 248f. [442f.
sko-no gracious acceptance
sho-no camphor.
skoppai salty.
skd-rai in the future.
sko'Sei student.
sho'Seki book 227d.
ska-sen after all, by no means
(with negative).
skd'Sen merchant vessel.
skp'seisu {Aon) novel, romance.
^skosko various places i.
skd'sko certificate.
sKu sko a little.
j^'/^7f invitation 216.
skou carry on the back xxviii,
263c.
sho-ya head of a village 196a.
skd-yu soy, kind of sauce 35 3a.
sko-yurken proprietary rights.
sko'zoku garb.
skozuru produce.
sku^saker
sku lord, master, mistress.
sku unit of interest 80.
sku head ; uta issku one poem.
sku sort, bind.
sku sect.
sku week 75.
'sku country 31a, 248g, 358d.
-sku colkcti#n 187c. 437b.
'sku (plfct ending) i.
sku-bi-yoku successfully 314.
sku'dan plan, contrivance.
sku'gan principal point.
sku-gi congratulation, congrat-
ulatory gift 88a.
sku'giin the Lower House ; —
giin representative 347c.
sku'gyo training, study.
sku'gyoku jewels.
sku ka sect.
sku-kai-nin postman 232c.
sku-i purport.
skuji penmanship.
sku-jin master 420.
sku-jd the Emperor 31 id.
skuju in various ways.
sku-kan \veek 75, 2i7d, 385.
skuku stopping place.
skuku-ko salute of guns. •
53+
shM*kwaku — €onata
sku'kwaku {daka) harvest^ crop
387a
shu-kwan habit» custom..
shu^m^ku wooden hammer for
a beU.
shu-nyu income, Feceipts*
shup-pan setting; sail.
shup-pan publication' 94CL
shu-rui kind; species*
sku'Sko lamentation, mourning.
shus^se rise in the world, pro*
motion.
shus^seid attendance (at a
meeting or class)'.
{p) shuto parent-in-law 422.
shu'to vaccination.
shutsurnyu^deiri going out
and in.
skutsu^nyurcko day-book 228b..
shut-tai suru be fioished,. be.
done, happen.
shut-tatsu suru set out on a
journey, start F97b»
sku-zsn repair 2 19a.
so, so=^sayd' in that manner, so
35^) 39c; so disu {ne) y^&
134a, 191C ; so disuXX, is sahi
107, \\^^\sod€su- ka 415;
so ka fi57e; so to w^ ienai
334a ; so w-a ikanai 351 ; sd
shiU 345, XXV, 39Sb; so skita
tokoro gii 2\2c\ so iu {yd no)
39. 273a.
so apprearance; -so na 107,
115, 280, ii8e.
so unit 87.
So Toba 435b.
so suru perform (music).
soba side, vicinity ; — ni yoru
approach near \no — ni be-
side, near by 385,
so-ba market-price ; — wo yarn
engage in speculation.
'SO'bai -fold 80.
so-'batk sooner or later 3,1 6u
so-bo grandmother.
socki{ra) there (wiere yoiL
3re)„ti)at, (familiar) 4ac, 337.
so'dan consultatioir ; — • ni noru
take- part in a*, consultation.
366d.
sodateru bring up, rear..
sodatsu grow up,, be reared.
sode sleeve.
jtf^fK add
go so-fu {santd) your grand-
father.
sogu cut obliquely, slice off.
sO'han coarse food,
so^ho (toino) botli parties..
so- i d i fference ;. — {md) noHi
without fail ; ni — {^orwdj
mU certainly 3 1 ja.
soilsu that thing (where yoa
are) 28.
sd-ji cleaning.
sok-ki stenography.
soko that place, there (where
you are) 337; = y4 (indefi-
nite) 342a; — wa (connective^
3^3b.
soko botto4n. 236d.
soko'koko here and there 337.
sokonau\xi\\xi^ 348b*
'SohonoA 297.
soku unit 90.
soku'baku interference yj2^
soku-ryd surveying.
so-matsu fta ooSLtSQr rude.
go som-bo your honored mother.
sonreru dye.. [ther 244c, 421*
{go) som-pu {samd) your fa-
somuku act contrary to, violate
371.
son loss 853 ; — ga iku 26je^
son = mura district 324a.
sonaeru provide, Cumisb» offer*.
sonata you (not. polite) 2&
san-cho — sugu ni
535
son-cho heiad of a village ^646,
196a.
san-gmt dai»agf«.
go son-kei {samd) your oMer
brother,
son-kei respect xxviiu
i^^riM ^U6h- 39 ; —^ »{' so.
satmitra if so, then 1 50a.
soff^ g&i^d6n.
Ai»«> that (where you are) 36 ;
— k& you 38, 307a ; — tori
like that 209a ; — wama in
that coRclition, as it is 441 f;
j^»^ da de on the spot.
son-roH^go ran (foriDa)) 442e.
sonsmrm, sonfiru be injured,
wear out 85a. f374<^
sora sky ; = de from memory
5^tf Look at that! 4(5«
soranzuru memorize J74C.
sore that one (vvliere you are)
36,' — de it that will do
117^ \ — de wa, — Ja 365,
XXV, 400a 'f-^de fHO never-
theless ; — kara 378, 198a :
— nara isoa; — giri 431a;
— wa explanation) 324b.
sore-gaski a certain person 47.
so-ri-daijin prime minister
300a.
sarohan abacus.
saraeru arrange in order, fur-
nish.
sorori sc^osoro slowly, softly,
gradually.
Sorori SkinBaeman 439©.
s<n^ou be unilorm 88d ; sorotta
complete ; sorai mo soroite
without exception 179.
soru, suru shave.
sorya=sore wa zjGd^ [422.
{ga} sd-ryo heir^ oldest child
so-skiki organization, system.
so'Shiki funeral 256b.
i so'shin th<e whole body.
soskiru, somite slander 263d;
soshite = so shite,
so'sho cursive style i'73a.
sty-s^ na heedless.
sosogu. sprinkle {mizut 7v^), rinse
(mizu de).
sosokkashii hasty, heedless.
sffUki^ socki ; — noke ni suru
neglect.
soto exterior ; — wo aruktt take
a walk \no-^ni outside of
3^6.
soto-gawa outside.
sotsu-gy& graduatjfon ; gakk&
'WO — • surm graduate from
schoot
sotto softly, getttly.
sou be joined, go along 371,
248a.
su vinegar.
! su, su number ; — hj^aku several
hundred.
su-=^suu suck.
suderu, subette slide, slip 242f.
sutesube skita smooth, slippcrf.
sudeu all, in general 345.
sude ni already.
sue end.
sue-koj suekko youngest child.
sueru set, place.
su-gaku mathematics 34 r a.
sugari-tsuku cliitg fast
sugaru cUng.
sugata form,, figure. [i i8d.
Sugawara no Mickizane 1 1 2^^
sugi cryptomeria, Japan cedar.
sugi, sugite past, after 390.
sugiru pass by, cucctd 371,
242b.
-sugiru 106, 297.
sugosu pass (time).
-sugosu 297.
sugu ni (or to) immediately.
536
sui-gai— sutobu
sui'gai damage by flood.
sui'kwa watermelon.
sui'inono soup.
sui'tO'bo day-book 228b.
sui'tsuku take hold by suction.
sui-yd{bt) Wednesday 75.
suji line, unit 83.
sukenai= sukunau
suki na agreeable, favorite 55b.
suki, suki-ma crack, opening,
ji/^^/^/ir/ entirely I28d.
siikoburu very (classical).
snkoshi, sukoskiku a little,
somewhat
suku open up, be thinned out ;
onaka ga — ^get hungry 102a ;
mune ga — get relief from
a feeling of oppression.
suku like 55b.
sukunai a few, scarce 14a;
sukunaku to mo at least 102.
sumai residence. [167b.
sumanai inexcusable, rude
sumaseru bring to an end,
settle.
sumasu clear, purify, calm;
mimi wo — listen intently ;
sumashita indifferent.
sumau dwell, reside.
sumi charcoal.
sumi India ink.
sumi corner.
Sumidagawa 23!.
sumi-ka dwelling place 440L
— at sumi-nareru come to feel
at home in 275.
sumo wrestling ; — wo toru
wrestle.
sumo-tori wrestler.
Sumpu 413a.
sumu dwell, reside 248a.
sumu come to an end, be
finished, be over, close 167b,
243a.
sumu be clear, distinct
sun^^l^Q shaku.
sunawachi that is, namely.
sune shin.
suppai sour (of taste).
sura even 353.
surari (of a slender form or a
swift motion). [ment).
surasura (of a smooth move-
sure-au be rubbed together,
chafe, be on bad terms, pass
close by.
sure-chigau pass close by 289b.
sureito slate 294a.
sure-kireru be worn through.
sureru be rubbed, worn.
suri pickpocket.
suri-au = sureau,
suri-muku rub off, abrade, skin.
suri'tsukegi match 84b.
suru rub, polish, print.
suru do 2 1 1 — 2 1 7, 261 ; amount
to 67a, i66d ; (with stems of
verbs) 279; (with adverbs)
326; w/— 368.
suru=soru shave.
Susaki 282g.
sushi numeral 6 1 a.
suso skirt of a garment
susugu rinse.
susumeru advance, promote,
urge, administer (medicine).
susumu advance ; tokei ga su-
sunde iru the clock is fast
sutaru be discarded.
sutasuta (of fast walking).
sute-gane a signal of three
strokes before striking the
hour.
suteishon railway station.
sutekki stick, cane.
suteru cast away, discard, for-
sake 169a, 412c,
sutobu stove.
suu — iat'So na
537
suu suck, smoke (tobacco).
suwaru sit
Siosume sparrow. ^'
suzuntu cool one's self off.
suzuH (sufm-suri) ink-stone.
sususkii cool.
ia paddy-field 124A.
ia no, ia- other 50, 386 ; sono
ia {n%) besides that,
tabako tobacco ; — {wo nomu
{suu.fukasu) smoke tobacco.
tabako'bon tobacco tray 341.
tabe-mono food.
//z<5^ri^ eat (elegant) 143b; iabe-
/^af/ hungry 175b.
tabi [Japanese] sock.
tabi (wo) suru journey ; wo —
suru travel through.
tabi time 64, 80 ; futa — a
second time ; — ni as often
as, whenever 407.
tabi'bito traveler. -
tabi-datsu tabidachi wo suru
set out on a journey.
tabi'goto ni as often as, when-
ever 407.
tabitabi at times, often, [ably.
ta-bun for the most part, prob-
'tachi (plural ending) i, 28.
tachi 303.
tacki'kaeru return.
tacki-ki standing tree.
tackimachi suddenly.
tachi'tomaru stop while walk-
ing.
tachi-yoru call in passing.
iada only, merely ; — de gratis
352c, 358b. 359e.
iada-ima just now (past), pres-
ently (future) 340b.
tadashii righteous 105.
tae-tna cessation ; — {mo)ku na
uninterruptedly.
taeru cease.
— ni taeru bear, endure 292a.
tagaeru alter ; yakusoku wo —
break a promise.
(p) tagai ni mutually, recipro-
cally 58; o tagai ga we
320b : . o tagai sama desu
323a.
tai sea-bream.
tai suru face 371 ; ni tai shite
over against, toward 391.
tai shita great, important,
serious.
tai' great.
tai'boku large tree.
tai'gai generality, for the most
part, almost 340.
tai'gen unin fleeted word xviiia.
Taiheiki 90a. [ 1 5 3^*
tai'hen extraordinary, very
tai'ho cannon.
tai'i main idea, substance.
tai'in moon 390b.
tai-ji subjugation.
tai'jiru taijite subdue xb.
tai'kan large man-of war.
tai'kin a large amount of
money.
tai-ko drum.
Taiko 78a. [3i7d-
taiko-mochi buffoon, clown
tai'kutsu tedium, ennui ; — su-
ru^ — desu be tired 1 53c.
tai-mai a kind of turtle 144a.
tai-mo ambition 127c.
Taira 44 id.
tai-riku continent.
{go) tai-ro minister president
in feudal times 44 id.
tai-setsui na important.
tai'Skd general, commander.
taishok'ka gourmand.
tai'shoku excessive eating.
tai-so na large, magnificent;
taiso exceedingly, very.
538
iai'iei — tano^hfhiu
tai-tei g^cnerality, for the most
part, almost 3401
tai-yo sun 390b.
Uii-yd iniportaiit points^
tai'Zai suru sojoufD^ stay*
taka ani'^uiit ro6; -^^^ mere-
ly, after all 4540.
taka hawk, falcon C7S&.
faka-bmu be afrogant, boa«r«
taka-gari honting' with a fel-
con.
/^^/z/ high.
takameru raise, elevate.
takara treasure, wealth.
taka-taka-yubi middle fingev
(children's woiJd) 240d,
taka^yabft banniboo grove.
takg bamboo.
take lefvgthr height, stature
4392:.
take-no-ko bawiboo sprouts.
takeru be expert 371.
taki waterfalL
taki'gi fire-wood 224a.
taki-tsukifU kindle.'
toko Idte; — wq agtru fllyr a
kite.
iako octopus.
ta-kaku foreign country.
{oy-taku residence, liouse ; —
de {wa) my husband 365.
taku kindle, burn; heat, cook
(rice) 109c, 224a, [r68b.
taku'an{ziike) piclded daikon
taku'katsu begging (of monks,
mendicant.
takumi na skilful.
taku'San no (or ncC) much,
many, enoug:h ; takusan i-n
great quantity, [spiration)..
takutaku (of drops' of per-
tama ball^ bullet, jewel
tama ni occasionaliy.
tantorgo egg.
tamari pool, pciddk^r
tamaru be accumulated (ol
money), be abie to> etvdore^
293a.
tamaskii soal, ^^ft. [ly»
tamatama rarely, unexpected*-
tama-tsuki playing btlliai^.
tamau grant (ciaseical) 31 o^
taniae 254a, 150, 2461
tammvarw bestow, receive
^59a. 363c, 309r
tambi^$abi as often aa
tatn-bu—tan.
tam^ advantage ; — ni nafu
beneficial ;na — ni for (ftnal
or causal) 387 ; (with passtv©)
26f ; in order that 1 26g,. 408.
tameru aCGumulafe^ save ; tame-
te 9ku 162, 226. [mend
tandem straighten, correct, a-
iamesu test, prove, try.
ta-moto {te- moto) louver part 01
sleeve, sleeve poeket,
tamotsu have,^ defend.
tan a pieee of cloth between-
ten and eleven yards long.
tan^io s€6%.
tana shelf 144b \ — ye ageru
pigeonhole 380.
tane seed 2 1 7b ; hanaski n^ —
ni nam afford a topic for
conversation. [ri9b.
ta-nin sti anger, outsider 50,
tamn^gamashii behaving* like
a stranger, distant.
tan- jo- birrh 77a.
{p or go) tanja-bi birthday.
tan-ki na impatient, irritable.
tan-ko coal mine.
tanomu ask, engage, rely upon
370, J 93a, 226a, 242e.
tanoskii delightful, happy.
tanoshimu rejoice in, enjoy
453i.
tan-set — te^bukuro
539
tan-sii exertioiH
tcaisu bureau 82c.
tan-su singula^aulnber }4iaw
ian-tei secret investigation, de-
tective.
/!>»/<? rnHTiefoasIyy much.
tanuki racoon-like dog.
tan-zan coal mine.
iaoreru fall over 282c.
iaosu prostrate, kill.
tappuri^ taputapu abandantl/,
fully 325a.
tara cod, haddock.
tarazu closely, nearly 171,
346^
tare = dare xxi.
'Utrsba 246. ^
tare^asAi a certaia person 47.
tariru^ taru be enough 142 ; ni
tarinai\% not worth 371.
taru k^« barrel.
taskika ni certainly 320a.
ta-skd many for few, much or
little, quantity, more or leas
340-
taS'Sha na vigorous, proficient.
tasuoXid^ make up, complete;
yd wo — do errands.
tatukaru be saved, escape with
one's life, recover 262,
tasuke-au help, each other 58.
tasuke-bune lifeboat.
tasukerw help, save i84f.
tasuki cord to tie back sleeves
X5^VII.
tatabai fight, battle, war iQSg,
tatakau fight.
tataku strike, beat, knock.
tatami thick floor mat
tate height or length (opp*
'tate no 119; -tateniizu
tate-kata style of building.
tatematsurii offer 309.
tate-mono building.
tateruettct^ build;; hara wo —
get angry ; fwyf wo — heat
the hhtix 109c ; mayuge W9
— let the eyebrowB grow
357bs tO'W<y close the door.
-titteru' 297.
tate-yo style of building.
tatoe exanfiple. 187a ; = tatoL
tatoe&a^ot example 187a.
tatoerui compare; tatO£te iu
speak by way of illustration.
tatoi although^ even though
4^, 249c, 3S9e.
tatsu stand,, rise, sett out (on a
journey), pass (of time) ; be
valid 207a;, mji ga — a
rainhaw appears ; kofcora ga
tatte h^ru'bQcomc agitated;
to ga — go to seed ; wa —
leave ; me ni — be conspicu-
ous ; yaiiu ni — be of use.
tatsu cut (paper, cloth, etc.),
sunder, have nothing more
to do with.
-tatsu 297. [340b-
tatta only, merely 358b ; — ima
-tatta 295e.
tatte urgently, importunatfely.
tatte after 390.
tattobu honor, respects
tattoi honorable, precious.
tatvamureru sport, play.
tayasui easy to accomplish.
tayori communication, news.
tazuneru inquire, visit 370.
te hand ; te wo utsu clap the
hands ; te ni oenai unmanger
able;
'te 255b.
te-arai violent
te-atsui courteous, generous.
te-biki guide.
te-bukuro glove.
540
te-cho — tetsu-gaku
te-chd notebook.
ie-dasuke assistance, help.
te-fuda visiting card.
te-gami letter, epistle ; — wo
dasu {yaru) send a letter.
te-gara meritorious deed.
te-gata certificate, passport,
check.
te-hon model, pattern, copy.
tei emperor (following name) ;
Doitsu — German Emperor
77a, 1 19a.
tei=ihiitoto 367a.
tei' do degree, grade.
tei'kaku anchoring.
tei-jd itasu give 309.
tei'koku empire.
tei-nai ground, enclosure.
tei'fiei na careful, polite ; ieinei
ni suru treat courteously.
381A
te-ire suru repair, attend to.
tei'Sha-^a station.
tei-shu master of a house, land-
lord, husband 420.
iei'shutsu sunt introduce (a
bill) 303a.
teishutsu-an bill. [ing-
tekateka^pikapika (of shin-
tekt enemy.
'teki no, -teki xia,
teki suru suit.
ieki- tai opposition 371.
tekitau oppose xb.
teki'to suitability xb.
teki-yaku suitable medkine,
specific.
tek-ketsu iron and jlood 300a.
ie-via time spent on a task ;
— ga toreru take time 198b.
te-mae presence 247b ; no — ni
on this side of; — de {7va) I,
we 27 ; ip) — you 28.
iembim-bo pole for carr}'ing.
tern-bin balance xi.
Tembun 347a.
Temniangu 404c.
Tewpo 14.
'ten shop.
te-narai practicing penman-
ship.
ten-cki heaven and earth.
tende ni severally, each.
Tenga 4036.
teniwoha xviiia.
Tenjin 404c.
ten-ka (lit. under heaven) the
whole country, Japan 403e.
{p) ten-ki weather ; — desu the
weather is fine 34a.
te?i-kyo removal (of residence).
ten-nen nature ; — no natural ;
— ni spontaneously.
tennen-to smallpox.
ten-no {tend) the Emperor 77a.
Tenrikyo 204d.
Tenryugawa 73d.
ten-ski {samd) the Emperor
77a.
ten-shu tower (of a castle).
{p) ten-to (samd) sun 32.
te-nugui towel.
tenzuruy tenjiru change 219c;
remove (intr.).
tep-pen summit, crown.
tep-po gun XXVI.
{p)tera [Buddhist] temple.
{o) tera-maifi visiting a temple.
terasu illumine I2ih. %
teratera=pikapika (of shining)*
teru, tette shine (of the sun).
te-sei no hand-made 60b.
te-suri hand-rail, banisters.
tetsu iron.
tetsd-bin iron tea-kettle.
tetsudau help, assist 371, i84f.
tetsu-do railroad.
tetsu'gaku philosophy.
te-tsuke^kin) — tokkotokko
541
U-tsuke {kin), tekin bargain
money.
to door. [verbs 325.
to with 372 ; as 39 ; (with ad-
to and, if, when, as soon as,
that 395 — 397 ; (with muru)
409a ; to wa iu mono no but
399b ; to omou 313d ; to mo
46b, 172, 400; to mo (em-
phatic) 355 ;=/tf mo 289e;
see iu.
to= 10 sko.
to ten. [time ago 362.
to kara long since ; to ni a long
o to sama your father 421.
id head unit 83, 85d.
id class 71 ; ct cetera ib.
id party.
ib east 107b. [to seed.
to flower stalk ; — ga tatsu go
to- this, the said, the — in
question 317a.
lo China 122a.
tobi-agaru fly up, jump up,
toH'oriru jump down.
tobokeru pretend to be silly,
dissemble.
toboru burn (of a light). \da.
tobu fly, spring, jump ; see ton--
iO'bun for the present 317a,
tO'butsu foreign goods.
iO'chaku arrival i6ic.
io-chi land, lot of ground.
to-cki this place.
to-chu de on the way 338b.
io-dai lighthouse.
io-dana cupboard 144b.
iodokeru deliver 59a; report
officially.
iodokoru be impeded, delayed,
in arrears.
iodoku reach, arrive (of things).
iodomaru stop, stay,
to-fu bean-curd 72a.
toga fault, transgression.
togameru blame, censure, warn*
to-garashi cayenne pepper,
tdge mountain pass.
togu whet, grind, wash (rice).
tO'gun eastern army igSg,
tO'hachi'ken (a game) 196a.
to- ho de {wa) we 317a.
Tohoku 334b.
tO'hd-mo-nai extraordinary^
outrageous ; — takai Out-
rageously dear 315,
toi far, distant ; see to^ tdku.
to-ishi whetstone.
td'ji medical treatment at a hot
spring, taking the baths.
to'ji at this time ; sono — 3 ^ 7**
to'ji-ba hot spring sanitarium.
tojiru='tozuru bind.
to-jitsu the day in question
317a.
tdka tenth day, ten days.
Tokaido 165 b.
to-kaku in one way or another,
is apt to, sad to-say, 345 c,
35 2d, [soon.
tokarazu in the near future,
tokasu dissolve, melt.
go to-ke your house 382a.
tokei clock, watch i6ob.
tokeru be loosed, solved, melt-
ed, thawed, dissolved ; van-
ish 439c.
toki time ; — wo tsubusu waste
time ; — ni, wa when, as, if
88e, 407 ; — ni now (at the
beginning of a sentence) ; —
to shite at times.
tO'ki registration xxv.
toki-akasu explain.
tokidoki at times, now and
then.
Tokiwa 162 c. [gait).
tokkotokko (of an old man's
54^
iokhtri — tori-komii
iokkuri a sake bottle. [fully.
4^kuri attentively, thorougli^,
toko bed 147a.
iokonomaJdXayf^ of a raom.
t^koro place 64 ; just -wikeii, jisst
as 407 ; —gu 212, 'jdoa ; —
de 408 ; — desu^ — m 407a.
iokorodokoro various pkoes i.
ioko-ya barber-shop, barber.
^ku loose, melt dissolve, <£fleti-
tangle, explain 270d
toku profit; gain.
ioku to attentively, tfaoroiigiil3\
toku distance 316.
toku-bitsu {fit) specially 320c.
Tokugawa 34b.
^ku-kon reader.
toku'i customer.
ioku-Un special favor, privilege.
to-kufai city, metropolis 4if.
lokyo 41 f
tomaru stop, lodge, be enter-
tained, sit (of a bird).
to^nH biack kite.
tombo dragon-fly.
iomeru stop, lodge, entertain,
make a note of.
iomi riches, lottery ; — niataru
win a prise.
tomichi^. long way-
iomo companion ; {p) — tm^o
suru go along 41b, 214* 216 ;
— ni together ; to — ni with
372 ; rydikd — both 46b ;
ztki — by all means i6oa«
tomO'dachiixX^XiA \c.
1mnokaku(nto) at any rate 35 2.
toitm be rich.
{p)td'inyd light offered to a god.
td-myo-dai lighthouse, [dare.
tonaeru call, name, recite, de-
ionari next house, neighbor;
— de 366c.
tonchi ready wit
^onda surprising, extcaoTdmaiy
great 129.
imdemonai^ tokomonaL
^anikaku at any sate 352.
So^mn he, she 317a.
Um-jaku concern.
towwru tinmel.
tmto sama His Lordditp 420.
tonto ^otaity, at all (with neg*
attves).
tonya {toi-yd) wholesale 5tore.
tO'on XI.
tora tiger.
tifraeru seize, arrest
torakdnm'gtRn\i\^s[ eyelids xrii.
tore-daka harvest, crop 387c.
toreru be taken, obtainable
260.
tori bird. fowl.
tori' 303.
tori- kind, manner 64a ; just as,
just like 408 ; kono — {ni)
exactly like this 322.; ano —
347e. [street .277.
tori passage, thorooghfarey
toriaezu immediately, in baste,
provisionally.
tori-atsukaa manage, treat
tori-au take hold of each other,
pay attention.
tori-awaseru combine, [meat.
toride fort,.strongh<dd,intnsin:H-
/^rw. portal of a Shinto shrme.
tori'isogu be in .a hurry.
tori-Jkaesu exchange.
tori'kaesu take back. [<>«•
— ni tari-kakaru begin work
tori-kakaru, tori-iakeru ba^
pen to pass.
iori'kawasu exchange.
tori'kesu retract, annul.
tori-kiru take all, exhaust
tori'koitm be crowded, busy (rf
a house, hotel or store).
torx'kuzusu —tsuge
543
Uffi'kujmsu tear douriL
ioH-magireru be in cotiTusioii,
distracted.
i^fdrmatomeru gather all 1(^
gether, settle.
tori-mod9su take back.
ion-^nw-naosasu nainely, in
other words.
tBri-^asu take the part of.
iori-nukeru pass through.
tori'okonau admLmster^ per-
form, celebcate 303a.
iari-otosu forget to take, leave
behind
iori shimaru sxy^rsn%^ (tr.).
tori'sJurvdferu iuveatigate,
tor 'soroeru gather all together.
tofi'taUrm collect (bills, taKes).
iori-tsugu transmit, announce.
— ni tori-tsukm attach one*«
self to.
t^ri-^waki especially.
tori-yoseru have seirt to one's
sclt« prjEK:ure, import
iaru take, catch, pass 179;
kanUa -wo — pky caids.
^ru pats through, pass by.
iO' rpi sojourn.
ij^-sm this year 317a.
io-setsu at this time 317a.
toski year ; — ^m dcki New
Year's fair jad ; — ga ^
older ^I38d; — wo ioru get
old.
^J>siite throxigh 390. [i^ed.
ioski-toru, toshiyoru beisome
taski^ori mo aged.
go to-sho your place 382a.
ToskB Gongtn 78c.
io-sko kwan library 311c.
iaso spiced sake 9o£
tosu cause or allow to pass,
GQfiduct 209b.
-tosu 297.
totan zinc 294a*
I /«^ 167,405, [all*
i^ei by no means, utterly, at-
: totemo by no means 352^ in^*
i/^^paoa.
t^to^ io^ at kngth, finally.
toldmau be arranged, harn^ni-
ous, complete.
totsu-ben na not eloquent 1 24a,
Toisuka 73b.
totsuzen {to or ni) suddenly,
abruptly.
— ni tottt (««:) for 390.
tetr-isukmmaeru catch (vulgar).
— mi (otitsHku possess (of -an evil
spirit), bewitch.
/^<^ ask, vi&it 245, 370; — we
low4tzu without regard to.
To-yo East, Orient (opp. Seiyo).
td'zai-nain'jf0ku 107b.
td-ztttkeru^ ni iozakaru keep at
a distance, withdraw from
372.
tozurUt iojiru bind (a book)
375a.
■^•^« (genitive particle) 339a,
346a.
tsu unit 87.
t^utaki camel I ia. [swall o w.
tsubanie, tsubakura chimney
tsu- ben i n ter prete r.
tsubos=s\7c skaku square 68.
isubomi flower, bud.
tiubureru be broken, crushed,
destroyed.
tsubusa.ni in detail, in full.
tsubusu crush, rub off, destroy ;
toki {himd) wo — waste time ;
kimo wo — be terrified,
tsuchi earth.
tsucki-no^, tsuchi-nO'to ^1672^
tsue cane.
tsHgai pair 90.
tsHge boxwood.
544
tsugeru — tsukusu
tsugeru tell 236b.
tiugi no the next ; kono tsugi
no next to this; tsugi ni
next.
tsu-gd circumstance, conveni-
ence ; — noyoi suitable 125c.
tsugu join, graft ; no oto wo —
inherit the estate or office
of.
tsugu pour.
tsui^ixxgo. [321b.
tsui unconciously, unawares
tsui (ni) at last, finally.
tsuide convenience, opportuni*
ty ; — ni by the way, inci-
dentally 407.
tsuieru be spoiled, spent
tsuitachi first day of the month
74-
tsuitate screGti 316a.
— ni tsuite in regard to, with
390-
tsuiyasu spend, waste.
tsu'jd usually, customarily.
tsukaeru serve 371.
tsukai messenger, envoy.
tsukai'hatasu use up.
tsukamaefu seize, arrest
tsukamatsuru=itasu (very for-
mal) 309.
tsukaviu seize, clutch.
tsukareru be fatigued 258d.
tsukau use, employ ; tsukatte
oku employ (a servant) 226a.
tsukawasu send (a person) 59a.
tsuke-agaru *' be stuck up."
tsuke-bi incendiary fire.
tsuke-mono pickle io8b.
tsukeru apply, affix, attend ; hi
wo — start a fire ; akari wo
— light a lamp ; no ato wo
— follow in the track of; ni
ki wo — pay attention to ;
nikki ni — note in a diary.
tsukeru soak, pickle i6og ; 0
tsuke soup.
'tsukeru 297.
(p)tsuki (sama) moon ; tsuki
month 63.
tsuki-atarii come up against
tsuki'ou associate, become ac-
quainted xxvi, 104b.
tsuki-hi months and days,
times. . . w vi
Tsukiji 256a.
tsuki'korosu 4tab or gore to
death.
tsukimashite wa so 456b.
tsuki-mi viewing the moon.
tsuki-nuku pierce through.
tsukiru be exhausted, used up.
tsuki-yanta artificial mountain,
rockery.
Tsukiyomi I2ih.
tsukkomu thrust in. [yuku).
tsM'ko passage {tsii=tdrUy kd=
tsu-ko navigation.
tsukti stick, adhere, reach,
arrive; ne ga — take root
204c ; kurai ni — ascend the
throne ; osamari ga — be
settled ; shigoto ga te ni
tsukanai don't make progress
with the work; tsukanai=
dekinai 294c.
tsuku strike, thrust, utter;
mochi uo — pound mochi ; te
— wo keep hands on the
floor 441 h ; uso wo — tell a
lie.
tsuku construct (of earth etc.).
'tsuku 297.
tsukue [Japanese] table 96d.
tsukuri body of ideogram 367b.
tsukuru make, build (a house),
raise (a crop), compose.
tsukusu exhaust; gintu wo —
fulfil a duty.
tsukusu — 7icln
545
"tsukusu 298.
tsuma consort, wife 42 r,
tsumaranai worthless, foolish.
tsumari after all, in the end,
finally, so to speak.
tsumaru be packed, clogged,
oppressed straitened 240a ;
— tokoro = tsumari,
-tsumaru 298.
tsuma-saki tips of the nails.
tsumashii frugal, thrifty.
tsumazuku stumble.
tsume nail, claw, hoof,
tsumeru pack.
'tsumeru 298. [water).
tsumetai cold (of things, air,
tsumi crime, sin ; — no aru
guilt)' ; viujitsu no — false
accusation.
tsumi' bito criminal.
tsumi' komu load in.
tsumori estimate, intention 95a.
tsumoru be piled up, be ac-
cumulated, estimate 240a.
o tsumu=^ otsuwuri head.
tsumu be packed.
tsumu pile up, load, accumulate.
tsumu pluck.
tsumuji whirl of hair on the
head ; — no magatta cross
453b.
{p) tsumuri head (ladies* word).
tsuna rope 240c.
tsunagu tie, fasten, hitch, moor.
tsune ni{kara) usually, always.
tsuno horn, feeler.
isura face (not polite).
isurai afflicted, suffering I97d.
tsii rei common practice, usual-
Jy.
isurenai heartless.
tsureru take along 88e.
Tsurezuregusa 294b.
tsuri'baski hanging bridge.
tsuri-ramfiu hanging lamp,
tsuru crane, stork.
tsuru vine.
tsuru hang (tr.) ; catch (fish)
with hook and line ; tsuri wo
suru angle.
tsurutsuru, tsururitsururi (of
slippery things}.
Tsushima 266b. [newspaper).
tsu-shin-ja correspondent (of a
tsu'sho popular name 436d.
tsu ska commerce.
tsutomeru be diligent 372,
tsutsu (particle) 163a.
tsutsuga noku without ac-
cident, safely.
tsutsu fi azalea 387a*
tsutsumi bundle.
tsutsumu cover, conceal.
tsutsuskimu be discreet about,
be respectful.
tsuwamono soldier (classical).
tsu-yo being in common use,
currency.
tsuyoi strong, violent ; shikke
ga — damp ; kan ga — irri-
table.
tsuyu dew, rainy season 241a.
tsuzukeru continue, keep up.
j 'tsuzukeru 298.
I tsuzuke-zama ni continuously,
one after another.
\ tsuzukti continue, hold out.
' "tsuzuku 298.
1 tsuzura basket with cover.
tsuzure rags.
tsTizuru be proficient 372.
'tte=tote 401.
u cormorant.
ucki interior, inside, bouse
1 52b, 386b ; (p) — de at
home 32a, 60b. 429b ; — de
[tva) we 365 ; — no our
253a ; no — {ni or de) within,
546
uchi- — luiagi
among 386 ; sono — inside
that, soon 36; — («/, wd)
tihile, until 155. 407.
ucki' 304, [be candid.
nchi-akeru open (the heart),
uchi'gawa inside.
vc ki'jini Afi^iki in battle 65b.
— ni uchi'katsu overcome.
tuki kesu stop one in the midst
of what he is saying.
uchi'kotnu drive in 239a, 251a.
Mchi nuku strike through.
iichi tokeru feel at ease ; uchi-
tokete kanasu speak familiar-
»y.
tuhi'tsukeru nail on, throw at.
uchi-tstizuku continue a long
time.
Mchiwa fan 236c.
ucki yaru throw away, reject,
let alone.
uderu boil in water i68d.
4^ what is above; yuki fio —
wo suberu slide over the
snow 242f; — o sama Your
Grace 421 ; — no upper ;
kono — mo nai unsurpassed
354; ^^ — ^i (^^) on, over
383 ; no — de in regard to
383; — de (ni) after, until
after 406.
tte boso vaccination.
ue-kaeru transplant.
ue-ki'bachi flower pot,
ue-ki-ya gardener iic.
Ueno 3,sa.
ueru plant.
ugokasu move, influence.
ugoku move, be influenced 362.
uguisu bush-warbler I46g.
ui mutability (classical) xxi.
ujauja (of wriggling things).
uji lineage, family name,
^V35c.
ukaberu launch.
ukabu fl jat ; A'o/coro ni ukanda
it occurred to me 240b.
ukagau peep at, spy, inquire
a:)Out, visit.
ukareru be buoyant, giddy
263f.
uka to, ukauka thoughtlessly,
inattentively ; ukauka to sum
be heedless, la zy.
uke au assure, guarantee.
uke-ou contract for [348b.
I ukeru receive, accept 259a, 262,
j uke-tamawaru receive (a com-
mand), hear (polite) 309.
' uki-tatsu be buoyant, excited.
\ukiuki suru be light-hearted
I 263f.
I uki-yo the world 387b.
ukkari^uka to,
uku float 263 f.
U'kwai suru take a roundabout
course.
uma horse xx.
umai delicious, clever, well
done 4b, lib.
umare-kawaru be reborn, be-
come a new man.
utnare-nagara no by birth
279c.
umareru be born 77a.
ume (no ki) plum ttee lib.
ume-awaseru ume-awase wo
tsukeru make up the deficien-
cy xxvi.
umeboshi pickled plums. \wd).
umeru bury, fill in {yu ni rnisu
ume-tateru fill up.
Umewaka 183a.
ufni sedL lib.
UMU give birth to ; tamago tvo
— lay eggs.
un luck ; un ga yoi lucky,
unagi eel.
unasarerti — wa
547
unasarerti have a nightmare.
nn-ckin charges for freight.
uH'dd activity, exercise ; —
kwai excursion, sports,
unun, unnun and so on 332a.
unun (of grunting in hard
work).
usugurai dimly lighted, gloom-
y-
Usui thin, rare, light.
Usuitoge 388a.
uta peom, song i8ib; — wo
yomu compose a poem ; —
wo utau sing a sonj:
ura rear, reverse, lining \ no — j utagau doubt, suspect 66b.
ni behind, back of 384 ; — {p) uta-kwai poetical party
kara by way of a hint 378.
Uramigataki 183d.
uramu dislike.
uranai divination, fortune tel-
ling ; — ja diviner.
urei grief, trouble, danger.
ureru be able to sell, be sold,
be salable 259.
ureshii joyful.
uri melon.
uri harau dispose of by sale.
uri-kwai mercantile transac-
tion.
uri'kireru be sold out.
uri'kiru sell out.
uri-sageru sell (of Govern-
ment) 286d.
uri'Zane-gao oval face 217b.
uroko scale (of fish).
uru sell ; (with ni, de) 364.
uru'doshi leap year 263b.
urusai annoying.
urushi lacquer. [263b.
urU'Zuki intercalary month
usagi hare, rabbit.
usagi-uma donkey.
useru be lost, vanish 453f.
uski ox, cow.
ushinau lose 2760, 436c.
ushio water of the ocean 106c
ushiro rear ; no — ni behind,
back 384, 329e.
uso lie ; — wo tsuku (or iu) lie.
uso-tsuki liar.
usu cha 106.
313a.
utau sing.
uta-yomi poet.
utcharu = uchi-yaru ; utchatte
oku let alone.
u-ten rainy weather.
utoi distant, estranged^ unac-
quainted.
utsu strike, smite, fight, clap
(hands), cast, shoot, play
• (a game of chance) ; dempo
wo — send a telegram.
utsukushii pretty, beautiful.
utsumuku bend the face down.
utsuru remove (of residence),
pass (of time), catch (of fire,
disease), be reflected.
utsusu copy.
utsutsu reality ; — wo nukasu
forget the world 427c.
utsuwa vessel, utensiL
uttaerti accuse.
uttae-goto lawsuit.
uwasa rumor; no — wo sum
gossip about.
71W0 fish 107c.
Uwofu 342d.
uyamau revere.
uyauyashii reverential.
uzuku ache (like a tooth).
I Uzume 335a.
! uzumeru bury, fill in.
\ wa (particle) 3 — 6, 9 ; (with
j a series) 4d; (in general
1 statements) I2e; (in inter-
548
wa — watasH
rogative sentences) i7g ;
(when predicate is a noun)
56 i ; (may not be followed
by a numeral) 393a ; (with
adwrb ) 23c, 25d ; (with sub-
ordinativcs) 102, 167; (con-
trast) lOb, 35a, 52c, 103c,
135c. i83e; de — «^/35e.
wa (interjection) 416.
wa rinc:, hoop, link.
wa unit 83.
Wa Japan 1 22a.
Wrt^/rtf apologize 370.
wabi^hii sad 427d.
Wadatoge 242f. \Jiai we, I 29.
waga ' ne's own, my 203b ; —
wa-gakusha one versed in
native classical literature
1 1 3a.
waga-mama na wilful, way-
ward, selfish ; — ni without
restraint.
wai (interjection) 416.
waiwai (of tumult).
waka-dantta young masten
wakai young ; — shu young
fellow lb.
Wakamatsu 393a.
Wakan Japan and China 122a.
Wakwasansaizue 95d-
wakareru be divided, part
372a;
o wakare mosu 363a, 400a.
wakari-kitta obvious.
wakaru be clear, understood,
pcrrccptible 17c, 134a, i6of;
— . {inono no) wakatta intel-
ligent I30h.
wakasu boil (tr ) 109c, l68d,
200.
wakatsu divide, distinguish
195.
wake sense, reason, cause ; —
mo nai not difficult 3 1 5a ; —
mo naku unreasonably, ex-
ceedingly 31S >— «^ wakara-
nai unintelligible ; — ni wa
ikanai may not 369b.
wakeru divide, share.
wakete especially 345.
waki side, side of the chest ; —
ye yaru give away 253a ; no
— ni beside, at the side of
385.
waki zasht short sword.
wakn boil (intr ) i68d.
wan bay.
wan bowl.
wara straw.
warabi fern, brake.
wara ft straw sandal 91c,
warau laujrh, smile.
ware self, I (classical) 27c ; wa-
reware we 29a ; — wo wasn-
reru forget one's self 58
warem be split, cracked 37Sa.
wari ten per cent. 80, 82a.
waru split, divide 234c, 79.
waru'gi bad spirit.
warui bad loja; kuchi ga —
sarcastic 14b ; wo waruku
iu speak ill of 245b ; waruku
sum spoil 212.
wasei no made in Japan.
washi eagle.
washi 1 (vulgar) 27.
wasuregachi na forgetful.
wasure-mono things left behind
147b.
wasureppoi forgetful 38od.
wasureru forget.
wata cotton.
wata-ire padded garment.
wafakusAi seU, I xxii ; — koso
I am the one 323a,
wataru cross, pass over.
watashi= watakushi 1.
watasu take across, hand over.
wa-yaku—yanagi
549
wa-yaku translating into Japa-
nese 258e.
wasa deed, act. [tionally.
waza to (tii) purposely, iiiten-
wazawaza specially, not inci-
' dentally 2ioa.
wazuka no (or mi) little, tiifl-
ing.
wazuka {ni) only.
wazurau suffer \yamai wo),
wo (particle) XXVI, ii, 362, n2\
(with sum and itasu^ 214
77c ; in regard to 428a ; mono
wo C49, 399a.
woba^wp wa xxx.
ya arrow.
ya house; -ya 16, i ic, 95f.
ya ei ht 282d.
/<?=^rt (interrogative particle);
ya ina ya 398 ; and 2, 4d.
ya (interjection) 417 234a,
438e; (vocative) 415, 34f;
(imperative) 415, 249f,
ya, ya (of surprise, etc.).
ya- dan-Jin barbarian .
yabu grove, thicket.
yabure rent, tear 429a.
yabureruh^ torn, broken, de-
stroyed, wrecked 89h.
yaburu tear break, destroy..
ya-chin rent (of a house).
yado lodging, house, husband ;
— de (wa) my husband
365b.
yadoru lodge.
yado-ya hotel.
ya 0 eight-fold 64.
yae-zakura double cherry blos-
soms 437b.
yagate soon» presently.
ya-pi bedding 147a.
yanari likewise, too, still, not-
withstanding 326.
>'/jri (interjection) 4(4
yakamashii noisy, clamorous,
yakedo (yake-dokoro) burn ; — .
wo suru be burned.
yaki'jini burning to death 65b4
yakeru be burned, baked.
yaki-ba creniatory.
yaki-mocki jealousy.
yaki-mono potttry.
yak'kai trouble, care (for an-
other), assistance ; no — ni
nam be aided by, dependent
on 208b.
yaku office, function, role; — ni
tatsu be useful.
yaku burn (tr.), roast, bake.
yaku translation 2580; — wo
isukeru add a translation.
yaku medicine.
yaku'in official.
{p) yaku-nin official.
yaku sha actor.
yaku-sho office, bureau.
yaku-shu drug.
yaku'soku agreement, cove-
nant ; — wo tagaeru^ — ni
somuku break a promise.
yak^vai evening party.
yatfici mountain, forest, mine
271b,
yaw a- be re<;ion near a moun-
tain 288a
yania-buki yellow rose.
yama bushi hermit 438f.
yamai disease.
yama-zakura wild cherry 438e.
yameru j»ive up, stop.
yami darkness.
yaviome widow 247a.
yomoo widower (classical)
247a.
yaiHU cease (as rain) 243a.
yamu-wo-fzu unavoidably
259b.
yauagi willow.
S50
yanaghgcr^~y(hake
yanagi-gori willow kori.
yane roof xx
yane-ita shiri^le.
yane y a rotrfer.
yani exMffation, gum.
ya-7u/asatte two days after to-
ll or row.
fao-ya greengrocer 6i.
yappari=iyahari. [398.
yarn (interrogative particle)
yarakasu^yaru or suru do
(vulgar) 342d.
y are, y any are (interjection).
yari-ageru finish 286b.
yari kakeru begin.
yari-naosu do over,
yari'Sokonau do amiss, spoil.
yaritosu put through, carry-
out.
yari-tsukusu do all one can.
yari tsuzukeru keep on doing.
yaru send, give, do i i6c ; tease
265c \funewo — move a ship
forward I26d ; ni hima wo —
discharge ; yatte miru try
174b; 'te yaru 308 ; itte yaru
send word, give orders 248e.
ya-sai {mono) vegetable.
yasaki point of time, juncture
• 441 c.
yasashii gentle, easy.
yaseru become lean ; yaseta
emaciated.
{d) ya-shiki mansion (including
. grounds).
yashinau nourish, support ; ya-
shinai ni naru nutritious.
yashiro Shinto shrine,
Yaso 138a.
Yaso kyo Christianity.
yasui easy, cheap ; -yasui 1 10.
yasumeru cause to rest.
yasuvti vacation.
yasu-mono cheap stuff 276^.
yasumu rest, retire, sleep (with
wo) 242c.
yasunzuru be contented,^
yatara ni carelessly.
yatoi chin hire.
yatoinin hired person.
yatou hire (a person) ; 0 yatoi
kyo ski 208a.
yatsu eight. [tuous) 28a.
yatsu thing, fellow (contemp-
yatio with difficulty, at last, fi-
nally 327.
yattsu^ yatsu eight 61.
yat-tsukeru overcome, scold.
yawarageru soften, appease.
yawarakai, yawaraka na soft^
tender.
yaya gradually, considerably. ,
yaya-mo sureba quite often, is.
apt to 345c.
ye to, toward xxvi, 379.
ye (interjection) 417.
yen circle, dollar = two shillings
or 50 cents xxvi, 69.
yo=^yoru night; — ga akeru
day dawns ; — ju the whole,
night.
yo world, age, reign.
yo (imperative) 416b; (voca-
tive) 34f. ^
yo (interjection) 416, 4S2b.
yo four 70,
yo^amari,
yo^yoku well 314b.
yd need 1 24b ; business ; go —
government business 3o6d.
yd light, positive, male 390b. ,
yd manner ; no — na^ no — ni
like 1 15, 321 ; — {fti) in such
a manner that, as if 409 ; — r
desu is as though, seems 40a>
107a, 1 1 7g, 409a.
yd ocean.
/^-^^^ daybreak. ! * .
yobi-dashi—yorMiuku
55 *
yobi'dashi no ukeru be sum-
moned (by a court of justice).
yo-bi'gun first reserve 357a.
yobi'ireru call in.
yobi-kaesu, yobi-modosu call
back, recall.
yobi'kakeru call after.
yobi sute curt way of calling a
person 421.
yobu call 239, 88j^ ; yobareru be
invited out 130b, 2656.
yo-dateru furnish, lend.
Yodogawa 127a. [through.
yo'doshi the. whole night
yofuku European clothes
155b.
yo-gen inflected word xxxi.
yoginai unavoidable.
yogoreru be soiled.
yo hodo a good deal, very 1 74a.
yoi intoxication ; — ga sameni
get sober pig.
yoit ii good XXV, 99, loob ; -yoi
1 10 ; yoku 314; yoku sum
make good, correct 2 1 2 ;>'^>fe/
«^7r« improve 126a, 366e:
yoku dekiru capable 1 27b.
yo-i na easy.
yo'ji business.
yd'jin caution ; — gayoi care-
ful ; suri {mono) ^rt— beware
of pickpockets
yo'jo adopted daughter 94e.
yo-jd taking care of the health.
yoka eight days, eightii day.
yO'kei na excessive ; yokei {ni)
in excess, too rnuch, more
' 136
yokeru get out of the way.
yo'ki anticipation.
yd ki cheerfulness.
yokka four days, fourth day.
'Yokkaichi ^^2^.
yoko side, transverse or hori-
zontal direction ; — wo torn
pass along the side (of a
house).
yo'kb travelling abroad, [street.
yoko-cho^ yoko-machi cross-
yokosu send 59a.
Vokosuka 90b.
yokotaeru lay across.
yokotawaru lie athwart.
yoku see yoi,
yoku\\xsX^ passion, avarice; — :
gafukai avaricious.
yoku'baru be avaricious 284a.
yoku'jitsu the following day.
yokuyoku very carefully, ex-
ceedingly ; yoku mo yoku m0
how dared you 45 3e.
yo'kyu demand.
(p) yome {san) bride, wife 422^
4 36c ; — wo toru (morati)
marry a wife ; — ni iku
marry (of a woman) ; — ni
yaru give in marriage ; — wa
sew a sum secure a wife for
one.
^^w^^/artemisia 145a, |ious»
yo'fioyama no many and var-
yomu read 239 ; yonde kikaseru
256d; utawo — ^"compose a
poem.
Yomu 264c. [cessary 269d.,
yondokoronai unavoidable, ne-
yo-no-naka world.
yopparai drunkard.
yoppite the whole night 352.
yoppodo-yohodo very.
\yori from, since, after 37^^, 401 ;
— {ino or wd) than, as 136,
1 39a, 354^* ; — koka nai
there is no way but to 366a»
yori-dokoro ground, resource
269b. [Uip.
\yori viichi wo suru take a dide
' yori-nuku = erinuku select
\
55^
Yoritanta — yu-do
Yoritpmo 95b.
yoroi armor.
yorokobu rejoice, congratulate.
yoromeku stumble, stagger.
Ydroppa Euroi)e.
yoroshii ri»^ht, all right loob ;
yoroshiku negau 1 04c ; yoro-
shi.u mdsu 207a ; -te {wo)
yoroshii 167.
yorozii ten tliousand 61.
yorozuya dealer in miscellane-
ous ariicUs 61.
yoru nig t, by night.
yoru twist.
yoru approach, depend 371,
: 391 ; call 192b
yoru L! at her, assemble.
yo-ryd esstntials.
yO'San est: mate xxv.
yd san sericulture.
yosasd seem to be good 1 07.
yose amusement hall.
yoseru cause to approach, bring
togtrlher, acid.
yose-tsukeru bring close, allow
to approach
yosAi r\[ right 98; — asAi clmr-
acteri^ics, quality 105.
yosAi(y<i), ^ yoshimba even if
400
yo-ski adopted child ; wo — ni
suru {morati) adopt 946. 368 ;
— ni yaru tansfer for adop-
tion . — ni iku be adopted.
Yoshida Shoin 265b.
Yoshimune 404b.
Yoshino 4380.
Yoshitsune i88c.
Yoshiwara 72g.
yosho youth, juvenility.
yU'Shoku western food 155b.
yoso another place or person,
abroad ; — no other, another,
strange 437e.
yosu stop (tn), give up 257d,
365a.
yO'Su circumstances, condition,
appearance, gestures.
{go^ yo'tai appearance 309b.
yd tashi doing errands.
yot^u four
yottari four persons.
— ni yotte according to, by the
aid of 39 c ; then 456b.
yottsu^yotsu four 61.
you be intoxicated 9 if, 92b,
369 ; fune ni — get seasick.
yowai weak 372..
yo wa ■ mi w ea kn ess.
yowari'hateru be completely
exhausted, nonplussed.
yowaru be weak, debilitated.
yoyaku, yoyatto yoyo final' y,
with difficu.ly, barely ; yoya-
ku no koto de with great dif-
ficulty 352.
{o) yu hot water : — ni hairu
(viesu) take a bath.
yu=.yuu bind xxivc.
yube last night, last evening.
yubi finger 240d.
yu'bin mail, post.
yubinbako mail-box.
yubin-denshin-kyoku post and
telegraph office.
yubin- kaitatsii{tiin) postman.
yubin-kitte, y'ubingitte postage
stamp.
yubin ktibari postman.
yubin kyokii |>ostoffice.
yubin-sen, yiisen mail-ship.
yubin zei, yuzei postage. '
yubi-zasu point out with the
finger.
yu damn bubbles in boiling
water. [182a.
yu-dan negligence, inattention
^^-rfJencouragenicnt, fostering.
yue {m) — zappo
553
y%u (ni) for the reason that, be-
cause, accordingly 410.
yJfgata^yukata in the evening.
yu'gii aniusiu*^ arts.
yu'han supper, evening meal.
yui 380a.
yui-gon instructions of a dying
\ erson. will 380a.
yui-motsu^ibutsu legacy, rel-
ics 380a. [betrotlial.
yui-no presents cxclianged at a
yu kata, yugata in the evening
232<i.
yu-kei concrete xi.
yu kei evening.
yuki snow. •
yu-ki courage xx.
yuki'do ke thawing of snow.
yuki'gata place to which one
has gone.
yuki mi viewing the snow.
yuki'todoku extend to details,
b c<»niplete, be scrupulous.
yuki-wataru extend to details,
be efficient 443a.
yu^Jturi leisurely, slowly 33e.
yu'koku ill the evening 2 3 2d.
yuku^iku go xx, 221. [gone.
yukue place to which one has
yu-kwai na delightful.
yu'waki waist cloth (woman's
undergarment).
yume (\vQaiXX\ 178b, 364; katsu
— first dream of the year
178b ; — ni mo at all 44 ig.
yu mei na famous 112b.
jr«-w^jA/ supper, evening meal,
yumeyume never 45 3g.
yumi bow.
yu nyu imports.
yu-reki traveling for pleasure.
yuru swing, shake (tr.) ; jiskin
ga — there is an earthquake.
yurugu shake, quake, be loose.
yurui loose, negligent.
yurumeru loosen.
yurumu be loose, moderate.
yururi, yuruyuru leisurely,
slowly.
yurusu set at liberty, pardon,
permit 149a.
yuruyaka na mild, not strict.
yu'ryoku'Sha\v\^wft\\\\z\ person.
yu-sen^yubinsen mail-ship.
J uskima 404c.
yli-shi (s/ia) interested person,
-^sympathizer, volunteer, pro-
moter.
yu'skutsu exports.
yusugu rinse (tnizu de).
yuto hot water vessel ; — yomi
19, 380a.
yuu bind, fasten 245 ; mage wo
— put up the hair.
yuwaeru, iwaeru = yuu bind.
\yu-ya pub'ic bath.
! yu-zei =yubtnzei posta g e.
yiizuni relinquish, yield.
\za seat 191c, 223a; — wo
I stisumeru sit nearer; ichi —
, tlio whole company 258f.
zai mo.bu lumber, timber.
\ Zaimokushima 3o6e.
zai nin criminal.
zai ryJi residing.
zai-san proi)erty.
i^go) zaitaku being at home
321.
zak-kyo mixed residence.
zain 'patsu ya ba r be r-shop
232e.
<8r^Ary/ a little while ; — 7W aida
352.
zan-ktn balance.
zan koku na cruel.
zan nen na regrettable ; —
nagara it is too bad, but.
zap-po miscellaneous news.
554
zarari — zittto
zarari, zarazara (of rough
things).
za-shiki apartment (in hotel).
^as-shi magazine, journal.
za-to blind minstrel, blind man
223a.
zatsu fti confusedly, not neatly,
coarsely, briefly.
zatto^ zatsu ni,
zawazawa (of a chilly feeling
or of the noise made by
people passing).
ze (interjection) 417.
ze-hi {ni or tomo) by all means,
necessarily i6oa. [cessity.
zeAi (mo) naku perforce, of ne-
zei tax, tariflf.
zei'taku luxury ; — wo kiwa-
meru be extremely luxuri-
ous 345a.
zen table for food; o — wo
sageru take things back to
the kichen 233b ; unit 420b.
zen good.
zift- whole.
zen^mae front, before 384.
go zen Your (His) Grace 420b.
zen-aku good and evil.
zen-go before or after, about
j^^'A// coins, cash, change 115a.
zeni'ire purse. [ness).
zen-kwai recovery (from sick-
Zen-kwo'ji 265a.
zennaku= zen-aku good and
evil.
^eh'skin virtuous mind.
zen-shin the whole body.
zen-sho complete burning 53a.
zentai whole body ; — {ni) in
general ; constitutionally,.
originally, properly speak-
ing, in reality.
zo (interjection) 416, 427d.
zo elephant.
zo stature.
zo entrails, organ.
zo'ge ivory.
Zoj'dji 147c.
zo'kin cloth for mopping floors.
zok-kan (nf) among common
people.
zoku outlaw, rebel, robber.
'Zoku 241b.
zohi ni commonly, vulgarly^
colloquially.
zoku'go colloquial, vulgarism.
zoku-gun rebel army.
{goszom-mei being alive 244c.
zo-ni a kind of soup 76a.
zonzuru, zonjiru think, know ;
go zonj'i 193a. [easily.
zd-sa{nio)naku without trouble,
zo-sen-jo shipyard, dockyard.
zu drawing, plan, map.
zubon I European] trousers.
zubon-shita drawers.
zu-e pictures 281a. [siderably.
zui-bun {ni) a good deal, cor^
zunzun rapidly, readily.
zuriii crafty, tricky.
zutsu apiece.
zu'tsu headache; — ga suru
have a headache.
zutto all the way, direct, very,
VOCABULARY TO
THE ENGLISH EXERCISES*
a, an (it* needed, use numeral
*• one " or aru),
a (in •* a yen an hour ") de ; (in
" twice a day ") ni,
A. D. kigen {go).
abandon suteru^ furisuterUy oki-
zari ni sum,
able dekiru,
about, approximately oyoso —
guraiy taigai — gurai^ g^rai^
hodo, dakari, k are k ore ; (of
time) goro.
about, concerning 7ii t suite, no
koto way wa,
above ue ni {de).
abroad gtvaikoku, Seiyd {ni,
ye) \ go — ydko snru ; be —
for study ryugaku suru.
absence rusu ; in my — rusu ni.
absurd kudaranai.
abundantly takusan.
according to ni yotte, yoreba,
shitagattey shitagaeba ; — t li e
Europw-an calendar seireki
de.
account of, on no tame ni, de,
ni.
account book chomen.
accumulate (intr.) tamarUy tsu-
nioru.
accustomed, become nareru*
ache uzukuy itamu.
across -koeru, kosu^
actor yakuska,
adapt oyo suru,
add kuwaeruy tsukeru.
address (of letter) atena.
address, lecture enzetsu.
addressed, be iwareru.
adopt yoshi ni moraii ; be adop-.
ted yoshi ni iku.
adult otona,
advance (intr.^^ susumu,
advantage rieki,
advice, seek kangae wo kiku.
advise chukoku suru, setsuyu s.
affair koto, vionogoto.
affectionate koishii.
a-foot kachi de.
after {no) nochi {ni), kara,
tatte, tatte kara, tattara, go \
(conj») 'te kara, ato de (with
past), to (with present).
afterwards, nocki ni, ato de.
again, mat a, mo ichi do, arata-
mete.
against ni, ye, ni tai shite.
dig^jidai ; five years of — itsu-
tsu ni nqru, go sai no ;. at the
— of fifty gojissai de.
♦This list 15 desifrned, not for general use, but only to remind the student
of words that he needs for the l!!Dgli^h exercises and has ftirgotten. It does
not inC'Ude personal pronouns, nuiTierals (with numeratives), adverbs of
time (339), nor foreign wordd.
556
ago — asleep
ago mae (ni, wa), izen\ a while
— sakkiy sen'coku.
agreemc n t yakusoku.
agricu ture nogyo.
air (n.) kuki,
air (V.) hosu.
all ifiina, fwkorazu, subete, ko-
zotte, sukkari, dore wo, -kire
ru, 'tsukiisu'y (n.) imna sa-
ma ; — night yoppite, yodo-
shi\ — the time skifu. —
the way zutto ; — over soshin;
— toUl mina de\ — 1 have
aril dake no \ — in the house
uchiju no; — the rooms heya-
goto ni.
allow to (causative) 255.
almost hotondOy taigai, taitei\
— fell korobo to shit a,
already mo.
also mo.
altogether mina de.
always tsune ni, itsu de mo.
among uchi (ni, de), ni, ye, —
these kono uchi', from —
uchi kara.
amount taka.
amuse myself asobu,
ancient mukashi no, ko- ; in —
times mukashi, moto.
ancient (n.) kojin.
and to, mo, ya, dano, ni ; (conj.)
'te, ga
angry, get okoru, hara ga tatsu,
hara wo tateru, rippuku sum.
animal dobutsu.
anniversary (of death) mei^
nichi.
annoyed, be komaru.
another hoka nOy ta-, mo
kitotsu, betsu ni; — person
hito; one — tagai ni, -au.
answer (v.) kotaeru.
answer (n.) henji.
any one, anybody dare de mo^
dare ka, hito ; anything nan
de mo, nani ka, mono ; <*ny
time itsude mo ; anyway do
de mo ; at any rati nanibun ;
anyhow, notwithstanding
sore de mo.
anxiet)' shimpai. \anzuru.
anxious, be shimpai sum,
appear mieru, deru ; (of rain-
bow) tatsu ; — that to mieru.
apple ringo,
applicable, be atehamam
apply tsukeru'y (m >xa) suem;
(njuge) sasu.
approach niyoru, sashikakaru'^
— near soba ni yoru,
apt to, be yoku, tokaku.
argue giron sum,
armor yoroi.
army rikugun
around mawari ni.
arrange soroeru.
arrest toraeru, tsukamaeru.
arrive tsuku.
arrival tdchaku\ just after my
— kitate ni,
article, commodity shinamono;
thing mono, no; (in docu-
ments) JO
as, wlien, since, because -te,
no de, kara, toki ni, tokoro
ga, tochu de; same as to
onaji ; like to doyo ni, no yd
ni; as you know ^^ £on/t no
tori; as I ordered iitsuketa
tori ni; as if, as whcii/5 ni,
yd na ; as soon as shidai ; as
it is sono mama, moto no
mama; as large as kodo
okii; as possible i I2d.
ascend (jti) noboru.
ask, question tou; — for tanomu.
asleep, be nete iru.
assassinate — bill
557
assassinate ansatsu sum.
associate with to (ni) tsukiau^
mafiwarUy kosai suru.
at de, ni no; (of time) m\
kara\ (of price) de\ at onct-
sugu ni^jiki ni, sassoku ; at
all kesshite, iotei, totemo,
tonto, ikko, issai, issetsu,
nanibun^ de via.
attaclied to, be ni tsuku\ be-
come — ninatsukti.
attempt to walk aruko to sum.
attend to {yioxV) yam.
attention to, pay ni kamati, ki
wo tsukeru, chui sum.
aucti<m, at seri de.
autumn aki.
avaricious yoku gafukaL
avoid sakeru, hazusu,
awake okim, me ga sameru, me
wo samasu. [desu.
aware of, be shocki stiru^ shbcki
away, be msu desu ; give away
hito ni, waki ni yam,
azalea tsutsuji
bachelor dokuskimmono.
back 'kaerUy -kaesu, -modosu.
bad wami.
*>2ig:4ag^ nimotsu.
bamboo take.
bamboo ^rass sasa.
banish nagasu
bank (of river) kishi.
banquet enkwai.
barber tokoya, . [kin
bargain-money tetsukekin, te-
barricr sekisko.
hdX\i furo.yu.
bathe in abim.
battle tatakai, kassen, senso.
battledore hagoita,
bazaar (charity) jizenshi.
be de aru, de im, de irasskam,
etc, ni natte im, ni ataru)
ip^ existence, number, quan-
tity) aru, im, om, irasskam,
oide nasaru, etc. ; be in haitte
im, irete am . am to kazu
da
bean tname,
bear kuma.
bear fruit mi (ga) nam.
beard Ai^f,
beat down the price makesase-
ru, negiru
beaten, be maker u.
beast kedamono ; wild — moju.
beautiful utsukuskii, kirei na
because kara, naze naraba,
naze to iu ni, nazeka to ieba
— kara desu
become nam.
bed, go to neru.
bedding yaf^u, toko.
beef gyuniku.
before mae {ni, wa), izen, ma-
de ni (wa) ; (adv.) maemotte.
beg negau
beg<:;ing priest takuhatsu-bozu.
begin (tr ) hajimem, -kakeru,
begin (intr.) hajimaru, -kakaru.
beginning, at the the hajime
\zvd).
behavior okonai.
b. lieve shinzuru.
bell kane.
belong to no {mouo) desu.
b» low shita ni, tka.
besid soba ui, waki ni.
best ickiban yoi.
better motto yoi, mashi desu ;
is — to kd ga ii; look — Ait-
tatte inieru.
beyond muko de (or ni) ; — that
soko kara.
bill (of bird) kuchibaski
bill (money) satsu.
bi'l ^^legislative) /mAw/jw^«.
558
bind — busy
bind (a book) toj'iru, seikon s,
bird iori.
birth to, give umu.
birthday tanjobi.
birthplace/«fWJ^J!/(t7, kokyo.
bit, a sukoski,
bite kamu.
bitter nigai.
black ktiroi,
blind person mqfin, mekura,
zato, am ma 223a.
blood chi.
bloom {kana go) saku,
blossom kana.
blow fuku, fukitsukeru.
boast takabutu,
boat/unff kobuney boto.
boatman sendd,
body karada.
boil (intr.) waku^ nietatsu,
boil (tr.) wakasu, senjiru) —
down senjitsumeni,
book skomotsu, skojakUy kon,
bookbinding seikon.
bookcase kombako,
bookseller konya.
bookshelf kondana.
bookstore konya.
boot nagagutsu,
born, be umareru,
borrow kariru, kaiskaku suru.
botanical skokubutsugakujo no.
both ryoko [jtomo), dochira mo ;
(of persons) futari tomo\
(conj ) mo.
bother, is such a mendo desu,
bottle bin,
box kako ; nest of lacquered
h<i-Kt::s jTibako.
boy kodomOf musuko ; little —
botckan.
boy, servant genan.
branch eda.
bread fan.
break (intr.) oreru^ katuaren$
— out okorUf deru.
break (tr.) oru, kowasu, kobo-
isu ; (a promise) tagaeru.
breakfast asakan, asameski,
bridge kaski.
bright, be (of the sun) teru.
bring motte kuru, motte agaru^
jisan sum ; (water) kiku ; —
before uttaeru ; — close soba
ni yosetsukeru \ — it about
that yd ni suru,
broad kiroi.
broken, be oreru, kowareru.
broker saitori.
bronze karakane,
brook kogawa.
bri)ther kyodai 422,
bud tsubomi.
Buddhist believer bukkydto\
temple o tera \ priest o tera
sama, osko (san), bosom,
bdsu.
build tateruj kenckiku suru^fu-
skin suru ; (railroad) skiku ;
newly built skinckiku n0\
built well tatekata ga yoi.
building kenckiku] (concrete)
tatemono : manner of — /tf/r-
ka^a, tateyo.
buoyant, be ukitatsu.
burdock gobo.
bureau tansu.
burn (tr.) yaku, moyasu.
burn (intr.) yakeru, moeru^ hi
ga tsuku ; be scorched koge-
ru ; be burned (on the body)
yakedo suru ; be burned to
death yakejini suru,
burst out \a\x^\\\\\^ fukidasu.
bush-warbler uguisu.
business ^i;, ^^V ; trade skobaL
busy, be isogaskii, torikotidt
iru.
but — class
559
but, only tada — shika, mo ;
except no liQka ; (conj.) ga^
keredonw, shikashi, no nu
butterfly chochd.
buy kau ; — in kaiireru, shi-
ireru ; (on the part of the
Government) kaiageru,
by de^ ni ; beside no waki ni,
no hotori ni ; until made ni.
cabinet, ministry naikaku.
cage ori^ kago,
cake o kwaski,
calculate hakaru^ kanjo suru^
calendar koyomi, -reki.
calf koushi.
call yobti ; name iu, mosu, iona-
erti ; visit tazutieni^ ukagau^
toUy yom, yotte ikuy tachi-
yorti ; — after yobikakeru ; —
\i\yobiireru\ — h^dkyobimo-
dosu.
calm, be shizuka na, naide oru,
camellia tsubaki.
can {koto go) dekiru 267 ; can-
not 'kaneru,
cane tsue, sutekki.
captain (of ship) sencho,
captivated by, be ni horekomu.
capture toru ; — alive ikedori
ni stiru. \karuta wo toru,
card (game) karuta ; play cards
care, take ki wo tsukeru, chui
sum.
cartful, be ydjin ga yoi, chui
suru ; be — about no ydjin
7V0 suru. [to.
carefully shinsetsu ni, konkon
careless, be ydjin ga warui,
carp koi.
carriage kuruma, basha,
carry kakobu, katsugu ; — out
(to the end) yari/osu.
cart niguruma.
case baaifjiken.
cat fieko.
catch toru, tsukamaeru, tottsu-
kamaeru ; — cold kaze wo
hiku \ — a train kisha no ma
ni au,
castle {0) shiro. [g^tyoi.
cautious, be ydjin suru, ydjin
cereal kokumotsu.
ceremony shiki. \chigai nau
certainly kanarazu, iyoiyo, ni
change (tr.) kaeru ; (money)
kuzusu ; — cars norikaenu
change, be changed kawaru.
change, money zeni. \kanju
character, letter yi; Chinese —
charcoal sumi.
c arges -chin, ryd.
chase ou\ — to a corner sumi
ni oitsumeru,
chat o hanaski.
cheap yasui.
cherry sakura.
chicken niwatori, tori.
child {o)ko{san), kodomo \ old-
est — sdryd \ youngest —
sueko.
childish, childlike, be kodomo-
rashii, kodomomeite iru,
chimney kemuridashi, entotsu ;
lamp — hoy a.
Chinese (man) Shinajin ; (lan-
guage) kango ; — character
kanji ; — book kanseki \ —
composition kambun ; —
poem kanshi, shi,
chopsticks hashi, [kydto.
Christian believer Kirisuto-
chrysanthemun kiku.
cigar makitabako.
circular letter kwaijd.
city shi, shinai.
civilized, be hirakete iru.
clam hamaguri.
class, rank -td.
56o
classical — copper
classical language gagen.
clam tsuwf.
clean so/i sum.
clean copy seisho.
clear off kareru\ be clear
harete iru.
clearly hakkifi.
clevef kaskiboi, riko na,
cling sugar itsuku.
cl<>g g^t(t,
close, end skimai, otvari, kure.
close (adv.) soba ni.
closet oshiire.
cloth kire\ woolen — rasha,
cl<»thes kimono^ o meshimono,
cloud kumo
cloudy, be kumotte iru.
coal sekitan,
coat (Japanese) kaori,
coin kivahei.
cold sainui\ (of things) tsuine-
tai ; — water mizu, o hiya.
cold, a kaze, fuja,
colloquial, the zokugo.
color iro\ color red aka iro wo
tsukeni.
come kuru, mairuy agatu, sanjo
suru, irasskaru, aide nasaru,
mieru\ (of things) todoku\
summer comes natsu ni na-
ru ; — out, — forth deru ; —
back kaeru, kaette kuni \ —
together ockiau, yoriau ; —
down on the price makeru,
hataraku
conmiand iitsukeru.
coming, on the way kigake ni.
company ktvaiska ; guests
kyaku,
competition kydso.
complain kogoto wo in, piipii
iu
complete, be sorotte iru.
completed, be dekite iru.
complicated, be irikunde iru*
compose, write tsukuru,
con position, essay bunshd.
condense chijimeru.
confess kakujo sum.
conflagration kwaji,
confuse magirakasu,
congenial, be (tagai ni) ki ga
au.
congratulate you, I o medeto
(gozaitftasu).
conjutjation of verbs doshi no
kenkwa,
considerably, considerable dai-
bUy zuibun.yokodo, nakanaka.
constantly skiju^ shtkiri ni.
construct koskiraeru, tsukuru,
consulate ryqjikwan.
consult iodan suru ; — a diction-
ary y/^/^/w^ kiku ; — a physi-
cian isha ni kakaru, mite
morau ; — one's own conven-
ience katte ni suru.
cons ulat ion so dan
consumption kaibyo.
coniaLin /ukumu.
conti n ent tairiku.
continually, continuously' nobe-
tsu ni taemanaku, tsuzuke-
zania ni, -tsuzuku^ -tsuzu-
keru.
continue tsuzuku, tsuzukeru.
contract for ukeou.
contrary, on the kaette
convenient, be benri gayoi, ben
ri desu.
conversation hanashi.
cook nini, taku, ry:,ri suru.
cookinij ryori.
cool suzushii,
cool, become cool sameru.
cool (tr.) samasu \ — self off
suzumu.
copper akagane.dd.
copy — different
561
copy (v.) uisusu.
copy, model (n.) (ekon.
cormorant u,
corner suvii.
correct naosu.
cost -ryo, -dai,
cost (in money) suru.
coug^h seki wo suru.
count (nobility) kaku{shaku).
country kuni, kokka ; (opp.
city) inaka, zai\ whole —
tenka,
court, courthouse saibansho,
cousin iloko.
crack (intr.) wareru^ koworeru,
cracked, be zvarete, kowarefe
iru.
crack (n.) suki, kizu.
crane tsuru.
crime tsumi.
criticism hinan.
crop saku, shukwaku 387c.
cross koeru, kosUj wataru,
crossing (railroad) fumikiri,
crow karasu.
crown (of head) teppen.
cry naku,
cue mitge.
cup, a ippai.
cure naosu\ be cured naom.
cyjixxo furudogu.
custom shukwan.
cut kiru\ (grass, hair) karu\
(beard) otosu,
cuttings, by means of saskiki
wo skite.
damp, be skimeppoi^ shimette
iru 3 Sod.
dangerous abunai, kennon 71a.
dark kurai,
dawdle guzuguzu suru,
day hiy nichi,jitsu\ what — ?
ikka^ nani ydbi\ day by day
himaski ni ; these days kono
setsu wa \ — dawns yo ga
akeru.
daybreak yoake.
dead, be jA/«rfif iru 128a; (of
a tree) karete iru.
deaf {inimi ga) kikoenai, minii
ga toi.
dear, expensive takai.
deathbed, reach a person's ski-'
nivie ni au.
debilitated, he yowatte iru.
debt shakkin,
decide kimeru^ kessurUy [kuru.
decrease (intr.) Aeru, he tie
deduct (from the price) hiku^
inakeru,
dQQ^fukai,
deer shika.
defeated, be makeru,
defective warui.
deficiency, make up a uifieawa-
se wo sum [tsukeru),
degree do,
delicious uvi^i, oishii,
deliver todokeru,
demon oni.
depend on Jiiyosite {shitagatte)
chigau ; depending on ni
yoite.
depth fukasa, \teki,
design moyo ; intention moku-
desire (v.) ga hoshii, wo nozomi
desu,
desirous to (desiderative) 175.
detail, in seisai ni,
detestable nikui.
development hattatsu, enkaku.
devil oni,
d i c tionary j'isho, fibiki.
die shinUf nakunaru\ — in battle
uchijini suru ; — out shini-
hateru,
difference chigai, kubetsu.
different, be chigau.
562
difificult — earthquake
difBcult mutsukaskii.
diflficulty sashitsukae.
dig horu.
digest konareru, skokwa sum.
diligent, be benkyo sum ; not —
fubenkyd desu ; diligently
benkyo skite.
dim. be kurai\ {oT eyes) cAira-
ckira sum.
dinner ^o zen, go ckisb ; (noon
meal) kirukan, kirumeski.
direction kd.
directions instructions saskizu.
directly ckokusetsu ni.jikani.
dirty kitanai. [nam.
disappear mienaku nam, naku-
disavowal torikeski.
disease bydki.
dishonest /w5^4/r/^7 na.
disinfect sliddoku sum. \desu.
dislike kirau, kirai desu, iya
dismiss ni kima {ttomd) wo
yam.
dismount orim. [gotatsuku,
disorderly, be gatagata suru,
displease ki ni iranai.
disposition kimae.
distance, distant place toku^
empd ; — in r/, risu.
distant toi.
distinct hakkiri skita.
distracted, be torimagirem.
distress, bo in komaru.
district ku.
ditch kori.
divide wakeru.
diviner uranaija.
flo sum 216, 309, yam\he done
dekiru, dekite im, sumu ;
have done dekasu.
do to. it will 'te mo yoroskii,
dog inu ; — days doyo.
doll ningyo.
dollar dofu, dara.
donkey, usagiuma.
door to.
double ni {so) bai, bai. \askiu
doubtful utagawaskiif mutsuk
doubtless sadavieU,
dove kato.
dragon-fly tovtbo.
draughty, be kaze gafukitdsu.
draw kiku.
drawer (in bureau) kikidaski.
drawing e, gwa.
dreadful kidoi.
dream yurne.
dreary saviushii, sabiskii.
driblets, in ckibickibi.
drill keiko, rempei.
drink nomu.
drinker sakenomi.
drive out oikarau, oidasu ; drive
up uckiageru.
drop otosu.
drought kideri.
drown oboreru ; — self ntinage
wo sum.
drug kusuri.
drunk, get {sake ni) you,
drunkard yopparai.
dry (tr.) kosu.
dubious/"«5A/« na, mutsukaskii.
duck akiru.
during no aida {ma) ni,
dust kokori, gomi, ckiri.
dwell suviu\ (of a foreigner)
zakkyo suru.
dye soinem\ (teeth black) o
kaguro wo tsukeru.
dyspepsia ibyo.
each dore mo, ineimei ; — other
tagai ni, -au ; one — kiiotsu
zutsu.
ear inimi.
early kayaku. \ckikyu.
earth, ground tsucki, cki\ globe
earthquake jiskin.
east — exchange
563
east higaski,
easily yoi ni, yoku,
easy yasashii, yasui, yoi na \ —
to understand wakari-yasui,
wakari-yoi.
eat taberti, kuu, skokujl wo
surUy agarUy ineshiagaru,
itctdaku.
ebb tide skiohi.
edition kan ; first — shohan ;
last — shivipan.
eel unagi,
eflfect kono,
efificient {monogoto go) yoku
dekiru.
e^g tamago, ko.
either dochira mOy de mo,
elswhcre hoka, yoso^ tasho,
embarrassed, be komaru.
emigrate iju sum,
eminent erai,
emperor kwdtei, -tei; (of Japan)
tepishi {sama), tenm {heikd).
empire teikoku,
employ yatou, meskitsukaUy oku
226a ; be employed at ni
tsutomeru,
empress kwogo [keikd).
empty, be aite iru,
enclosure kakoi,
end owarij shimai, sue,
endure, be endurable tamaru.
engage tanomii ; — in sun^^
yaru,
engagement, have an sashitsu-
kae ga aru.
enlarge oshihirogeru \ — ^a house
zochiku sum, [«/.
enormously tokomonaku, gogi-
enough mo takusan^ jlibun ; not
— tarinai \ — to hodo.
enter kairu, haitte kuru,
entertained, be go chiso ni
nam.
entirely viam de, kotogotoku,
sukkari, nokorazu, mina,
entrance genkwan, irikuchi.
entrust makaseru, azukeru,
envoi ope jobukuro.
envoy tsukai,
epitaph kibun.
erase kesu.
erroneous, be machigatte iru,
escape nigerUy nigedasu,
especially toriwake^ wakete,
besshite, koto ni,
European (man) Seiyojin,
gwaikokujin ; house in —
style Seiyozukuri no ie \ —
calendar seireki,
even mo, de (sae) mo, made
mo ; — though {tatoi) -te mo,
evening 339 ; — ^2i\\.y yakwai,
ever, for itsu made mo\ have
you ever? -ta koto ga am
ka.
every dono — mo, mai,- ; — one,
— body dare de mo ; — thing
nani kara nani made, mina \
— house ieie ; — where, —
direction hobo ; one — day
mainichi hitotsu zutsu ; —
other day icki nicki oki ni;
— time that tabi (goto) ni,
exactly ckodo, kitckiri\ — like'
this kono tori ni; don't know
— yoku wakarimasen,
examination (school) skiken,
examine skirabem, gimmi
suru ; Ca student) ski ken
sum; (a patient) skisatsu
suru ; be examined, have ex-
amined mite morau.
exceedingly kiwamete, wake-
monaku, \ku no koka,
except, excepting nor.oite, nozo-
excess, be in amaru.
exchange (v.) kaeru, torikaeru.
564
excha nge — fi n ish
exchange, rate of soba,
excited, be sawagu,
excused, be yurusareru, go men
wo koviuru.
excursion ticket ofukugippu.
exercise undd\ study keiko.
expectation tsumori.
expensive (fiedan go) takai,
expert JOS u na.
explain tokiakasu, setsuffu s.
expose sarasu ; — head of sara-
shikubi ni sum.
extensive hiroi,
extinguish kesu ; be extinguish-
ed kierii.
extract 7iuku.
extraordinary taihen na, hijo
na.
extremely kiwamete.
eye ine,jnanako \ get one's eyes
on mikakeru.
eyeglass megane. \skiroi.
face (n.) kao\ — powder o
face (v.) {fio ko ye) niuku,
fail skikujiru, shippai sum ; —
in examination rakudai su-
ru\ — to 'Zu ni skimau,
fail, without kanarazu, machi"
gai (soi) naku.
failure, be a dekisokonau,
faintly (of sound) kasuka ni.
fairly kanari.
fall, autumn aki.
fall (v.) ochim, chiru, furu
62a ; (of a person) korobu ;
(of prices) gerakn surti ; —
over taorerti ; — in love
horerii.
false, be uso desu.
family ie, uchi, -ke ; be of good
— iegara ga yoi.
famine kikin.
famous nadakaif yJimei na.
fan aogu.
far toku, empo tu\
farmer kyakusko, nofu.
fashionable kayari no.
fast kayai ; be — (of a clock)
susunde iru.
father chicki, oyaji, otottsan, go
sompu satfta 421.
fatty aburakkoi. \tate,
favor on, 0 kage, kiiki, o kiki-
favorable sign kitcho, yoi shira-
se.
fear osoreni ; — that -nakereba
ii ga 161 e.
feasible, be dekim.
feed kuzvaserUy tabesaseru.
feel well kagen ga yoi\ feel as
if^t; na kiinocki ga sum.
feeler tsuno.
feeling kokoromochi, kokochi,
kimochiy kibun, kiini.
fellow otoko, wakaisku, mono,
yatsu.
ielonjuzainifi. [mesti.
female onna,joshi\ (of animal)
fence kakine.
fe3tival {p) matsuriy ennichi ; —
of the dead bon, bommatsuri,
feudalism hbken-seido \ feudal
age kokefi fidai.
few sukunai.
fief ryocki.
field hatake.
fight tatakau.
fin hire.
finally yoyaku, toto, tsui^ ni
tsumari.
fine, minute komaka na ; good
rippa na, yoi] (of the weath-
er) yoi, harete im.
finger /«^;.
finish shite shimau, -te shimau,
shiageru, -ageru ; be finished
dekim, dekiagaru, shuttai
suru\ have it finished dekasv.
fire — garment
565
fire hi\ conflagration kwaji\
incendiary — /jw^^^i ; — alarm
hansko,
fire (a gun) utsu,
fireman kike ski.
firmly skikkari to,
first (adj ) dai icki no, hajiine
no, saisko no\ for the first
time kajtmete \ at first hajime
wa,
fish (n.) sakana, uwo.
fish (v.) sakana wo torn, tsuru,
tsuri wo sum \ fishing boat
ryosen.
fisherman ryoshi.
^Y, kime^u.
flash, like a kirari to.
flatter o seji wo iu.
flavor umami.
flea nomi.
flee nigeru, nigete iku.
fleshy, h^futotte iru, \ishi,
flint (for striking fire) hiuchi-
float ukabu.
flounder (fish) kirame.
flow nagareru ; let — nagasu.
flower hana \ — pot uekibachi.
flute /«^.
fly tobu.
fly a kite tako wo ageru,
fly-catcher niri.
fog kiriy moya.
foggy, be kiri ga/ukaL
follow ni shitagau, sou.
fond of, be ga suki desu ; very
— dai suki.
food tabemono. shokumotsu.
fool baka.
foolish baka na, baiarasAii,
tsumaranai,
foot aski.
for ni, no tame ni, no wake de,
ni shite wa ; train for Tokyo
Tokyo ye iku kisha\ change
for to kaeru for you -te
^^^^^t sashiageru \ (conj.)
kara.
forbid kinzuru.
foreign gwaikoku no, gwai-,
Seiyo no, sei-, yd-, to- \ —
country gwaikoku ; — lan-
guage gwaikokugo ; — food
yoshoku ; — goods tdbutsu.
foreigner gwaikokujin, Seiyo-
Jin.
forest k ay as hi.
f o r fe i t skikujiru.
forget wasureru.
form katachi, sugata ; have a
good - kakko ga yoi.
former viae no, sen no, sen-.
formerly inukashi, uioto, katsu-
te.
fortunately saiwai.
found, be miataru, aru.
fowl tori, niwatori.
fox kitsune.
fractious, get abareru.
frankly {go) enryo naku.
hccjiyn na ; set — hanasu.
freight fiimotsu.
fresh atarashii, -tate no 1 19.
friend tomodachi, hoyu.
frightened, be odoroku.
frog kaeru.
from {no ho) kara, %vo hajime.
front of, in no mae de (or ni).
fruit kudamono ; bear — mi
(ga) nam.
full, be i/f/fai haitte tru ; — of
fish sakana ga oi.
funds, public kwankin,
fur ke, keiro.
furniture dogu.
gambling bakuehi.
garden niwa,
gardener uekiga.
garment kimono ; padded —
566
gate — guide
wataire ; lined — awase ; un-
lined — kitoemono.
gate ffton,
gather kirou ; — together mato-
mem, torisoroeru,
general, in oshinabete. \gcii.
generally ippan ni, fudan, tat-
gentle yasashii.
geography ckiri {gaku),
get, become naru (see passive) ;
— up okiru ; — oflf oriru ; —
well {byoki go) naoru ; —
acquainted tsukiatte miru.
gift okurivwnoy o miyage 84d :
congratulatory — shugi,
ginseng ninjin.
girl onna no ka, musume, ojo
san.
give yam, kureru, kudasam,
ageru, sashiagem 309 ; share
wakeru ; devote suteru ;
please give me kudasai, cho-
dai, itadaku ; — up yameru,
yosu,
glance, with one chirari to,
glare niramu,
glass, a ippai.
glimpse of, catch a inikakeru.
gnaw kajiru.
go iku, mairu^ .rasskam, oide
nasariiy oide ni naru, oide
desu 309 ; deru, tatsu^ mawa-
ru \ go abroad yoko sum ; go
across, over koeru, kosu,
wataru\ go along sou\ go
home {^cki ye) kaem ; go
into hairu ; go out {soto ye)
dete iku, dekakeru, soto wo
aruku ; go through torn ; go \
with you go dohan itasu ; go
oflf (of a gun) doH to naru \
go out (of a lamp) kieru \ go
to bed neru, geshinaru ; go
on a journey tabi ni deru ;
go to the palace sandaisuru\
go for worship sankei sunt ;
go to pieces kuzureru ; go to
seed to ga tatsu ; go and see
mite kuru ; the day is gone
hi ga kureta,
go-between nakodo.
godown kura, dozo.
going, on the way ikigake ni,
gold kin,
good yoi, yoroshii \ be — at ga
jozu desu , a — many zuibun
iakusan ; — morning o hayb.
goods skina, skinamono,
good-tempered otonashii,
goose gacho ; wild — gan.
government seiji, inatsurigoto\
the — seifu ; — army kwan-
gun ; at — expense kwamr
pi de,
gradually dandan, oioi, sktdai
ni, skidaishidai,
graduation sotsugyo,
graft tsugu, tsugiki wo suru.
grain kokumotsu,
grammar bunten,
grand kekko na,
grandchild mago.
grandfather ojii san,
grandmother o ba san,
grass kusa,
grave kaka.
great okii, oki na, o-, erai\ —
impoliteness tonda s/utsnnii
a — deal iakusan, hijo mi,
yoku.
groom, hostler bet^.
ground tsuchi,
grounds, ^vicXo^yxxQ yetskiki.
grow kaem, sodatsu.
gruel o kayu,
guarantee ukeau,
guest {o) kyaku (san),
guide annaiska.
guilty — honest
567
guilty, be tsumi ga aru.
gun teppo^ iaiho \ three guns
(of a salute) sampatsu.
habit kuse, skukwan.
hair kanti no ke, kami, ke.
hairpin kanzashi,
hale tassha na,
half han, hambun.
hand (n.) te.
hand (v.) torn, watasti.
handkerchief hankecki.
hand-rail tesuri,
hang (tr.) kakeru, tsuru ; hang-
ing bridge tsuribaskt ; — self
kubi wo kukuru,
happen that koto mo aru \ — to
see initsukeru ; — to know
kokoroatari ga aru; that
happens to be on hand ari-
awase no.
happily saiwai,
harbor minato,
hard katai\ — to -nikui^-gatai^
hardly (use negative probable
form) ; nakanaka,
hare usagi,
harvest (n.) skukwaku, kariire,
harvest (v.) karu,
hastily sassa to,
hatch kaesu.
have motsu, motte tru, ga aru ;
— no ga flat; — short legs
asAi ga mijikai ; — a good
time omoshiroi me ni au ; —
consumption haibyo ni ka-
katte (natte) iru — a head-
ache zutsu ga suru ; — some
cake ! o kwashi wo o agari
nasal ; 1 should like X,o—chd'
dai ; have written kaita, kai
t€ aru ; — one write kaku yd
ni suru, kakaseru (causative)
255 ; have a thing written
katte morau.
head atavta, kubi, kashira, 0
isumuri.
headache zutsu,
heal (intr.) naoru ; (tr.) naosu,
health kenko.
healthy, be kenko desu, karada
no kusuri ni naru,
hear kiku, kikikomu, uketama-^
warn ; be heard, can hear,
can be heard kikoeru,
heart shinzo ; spirit kokoro, ki ;
by — sora de,
heat (n.) atsusa, [ka su,
htat (v.) taku, atatameru, wa-
heavy omoi; thick atsui.
height taiasa. [tsugu,
heir atotsugi ; beco me — of
hello 1 oi,
help tasukeru, tetsudau i84f.
hen mendori.
here koko, kochi (ra) de (ni or
ye) ; — and there achikochi ;
be — kite iru.
hereafter kono go, igo (wa),
heron sagi.
herring niskin.
hesitate chucko sum ; — to say
moski'kaneru, [kakureru.
hide (tr.) kakusu ; be hidden
high takai; highly prized tattoi.
highway kaido (suji).
hindrance saskitsukae.
hire (v.) yatou.
hire (n.) yatoickin,
history rekishi.
hog buta.
hold motte iru ; (in arms) daku.
holidays yasumibi, kyuka.
home uchi, taku, kuni {ye) ; be
at — ucki {taku) ni oru, uchi
desu ; not at — fusu desu ;
Home Office naimushd.
homely, be kiryd ga warui.
honest skojiki na.
568
hoof — intention
hoof isume, ktzume.
hope (v.) nozomu, kibb sum ;
— to-^ to omou ; — that -ba
it ga l6xe.
horn tsuno,
horse uma ; — car tetsuddbaska,
hospital bydin,
hostler betto.
hot atsui \ — water {d) yu ; —
spring onsen^ onsemba ; be
— (of water) waite iru.
hotel yadoyay hatagoya.
\\o\xx ji^jikan,
house />, uchi, taku, -ke.
how ? do, do shite y do iufu ni,
ikaga — much, — many ikura,
iku'f nan ; about — much
dono guraiy dore hodo ; — far
doko made ; — far is it dono
gurai aril ka ; — high dore
gurai takai\ — old {o) ikutsu ;
— often nam ben ; — would
it be to buy katte (wa) do
desu ka. [omoi koto.
how ! sazo, nan to ; — heav}^ !
hungry, get hara ga hette kuru,
0 naka ga sukUy kimojiku
nam, kufuku ni naru, tabe-
taku nam 102a, i7Sb.
hurriedly isiode.
hurry, be in a hurry isogti,
toriisogu, sassa to suru,
hurt (intr.) itai, itamu,
hurt (tr.) itameru, kizu wo tsu-
keru ; hurt self kega wo
suru ; in hurts the eyes me
ni sawarti,
ice kori,
idea riso, kangae, omoi,
idly burabura,
if moshi — nara {ba), to, toki
way -ba ; if only I had gone
ittara yokatta ni ; if not all
mina de naku to mo.
ill (adv.) waruku ; be — natured
iji ga warui.
illegible yomenai.
illness bydki\ sudden — kyubyo.
immediately sugu {ni),jiki{ni\
mamonaku.
impatient, be ki ga mijikai,
tanki desu ; wait impatiently
machi-kaneru,
impolite skitsurei na.
important taisetsu na,
impossible dekinai; — to write
kakaranaim
in no naka ni^ -cku ni, ni oite,
ni.ye, de, no, -ireru, -komu]
be in haitte iru, irete am,
inaccessible noborenai.
inaccurate, be mackigai ga oi,
incendiary hitsuke ; — fire tsuke-
bi,
incense ko ; stick of — senko,
include ireru, [ben na,
inconvenient futsugo na, fu-
u\cvtdiSQfueru,/uete kuru,
indeed makoto ni, honto ni,
independent, be dokuritsu suru.
indisposed, h^fukwai desu,
indistinct wakaranai,
indolent, he/ubenkyd desu.
inedible taberarenai,
inexpert heta na,
injured, be sonjiru.
injurious gai ni naru,
innocent, be tsumi ga tiai,
inquire tazuneru, ukagau ; — ■
of ni kiite miru\ — for saga-
su,
insect muski,
inside naka {ni, wa).
instead o( no kawari ni ; — that
sono kawari ni,
intend to tsumori de iru, tsu*
mori desu, -d to omou.
intention tsumori.
interesting — leap
569
interesting ornoshiroi. \naichi.
interior naka ; (of the country)
interval aida^ ma, \su.
intimate, be shitaskii, koni de-
into no naka ni (je),ye, ni.
intoxicated, become you.
introduce hikiaivaseru, shokai s.
introduction, letter of skokaijo.
investigate torishiraberu.
invisible mienai.
invite maneku \ be invited out
{kyakn ni) yobareru,
iron ietsu,
irritable ianki na,
island shitna.
issued, be deru.
itself, of hitoride ni,
ivory zoge,
Japan JSIihon.
Japanese (man) Nihonjin\ (lan-
guage) Nihongo ; Japanese
scholar wagakusha,
jar kame,
journey tabi.
judge handan suru, handan wo
kudasu ; I can't judge waka-
rimasen,
jump tobu ; — in tobikomu ; —
down tobioriru.
just (adv.) dake, chodo, chanto\
— ^now tadaiina, tokoro desu ;
— go and see chotto mite
kite kure\ — opposite jiki
mukai ; — as tori (ni).
Justice, Department of shiho-
shd.
keep, lodge tomeru ; (animals)
kau ; — on tsuzukeru.
kick keru,
kill korosu ; — s^Mjisaisu suru ;
be killed in war uchijini
suru.
kind skinsetsu na. [ru.
kindle (tr.) tsukeru, takitsuke-
kindle (intr.) tsuku.
kite tiiko,
kitten koneko, nekogo {neko no
knee kiza,
knife naifu, hocko, kogaiana,
knot (nautical) kairi,
know skitte iru, zonjite iru,
skocki suru, ga wakaru ; I
don't — skifanai, zonjima-
sen, wakarimasen, kimari-
masen, ikaga desu ka ; you
— go zonji desu ; be known,
may be known, can know
shireru \ let — shiraseru, oshi-
eru ; happen to — kokoroatari
ga am ; — Japanese Nihongo
ga dekiru.
lack, be lacking tarinai,
lacquer urushi ; lacquered wares
nurimono,
lady fujin ; — of the house oku
san,
lake mizuumi, kosui,
language kotoba, -go ; — study
gogaku,
large Dkii, oki na, o-.
last owari no, shimai no; at —
yoyaku,
late osoi.
lately konaida, konogoro^ kono
setsu wa,
later nochi {ni, wa), nochigata.
laugh warau.
law horitsu,
lay shiku ; (eggs) umu,
lazy, be namakete iru, burabiira
shite hatarakanai ; lazy
fellow namakemono,
lead pencil empitsu.
leaf ha,
lean, be yasete iru.
lean over katamitku.
leap year urndosht.
570
learn — love
learn narau, osowaru ; — a good
lesson korihateru,
least, at semete, sukunaku to
mo.
leave, depart tatsu, deru ; place
oku ; — open akete oku, akep-
panaski ni shite oku ; — un-
opened akenaide oku \ « — as
it is sono inaina ni shite oku ;
— over ainasu, nokosu ; be
left amaru, nokoru,
leave of, take ni wakareru, o
itoma mosUy go men wo ko-
muru.
lecture enzetsu, kogi,
leech hlru,
left hidari no,
leg ashi,
legation koshikwan.
leisure hivia, itoma \ be at —
hiina ga am, hima desu,
leisurely yumri to,
lend kasu,
length nagasa.
less than yori sukunai.
lesson keiko.
let (causative) 255.
letter yV, monji ; epistle te garni ;
(Japanese) — paper maki-
garni,
lie (n ) uso,
lie (v.) uso wo iu (tsuku).
life inochi ; loss of — kitojini,
light (of weight) karui\ thin
Usui,
lightning inadikari, inazuvta,
like, resembling no yd na, -ra-
shii ; be — , look — ni nite
iru, rashii ; anything — that
so iu koto \ and the — nazo ;
(adv.) no yd ni \ — that sonna
ni,
like (v.) ga siiki desu, ki ni
iru \ don't — kirai desu ;
should — to (desiderative)
. '75.
likewise yahari,
limited to, be ni kagitte iru,
line bo, sen ; family -ke.
lining ura,
lion skishi,
lips kuchibiru,
little, a sukoshi (wa), shdsho,
ckittOy kitotsu, chotto ; a —
while chotto no aida {ma) ni,
shibaraku ; a — while ago
sakihodo.
live iru, oru, sumu, sumau ; (of
foreigners) zakkyo suru.
live, living ikita.
lively nigiyaka na.
load tsumu, tsumikomu,
loan kasu, go yddate mosu,
locality chiho.
long nagai ; a— distance haru-
baru ; a — time nagaku ; for
a — time kanete yori \ a —
time ago to ni ; — since id
kara, yohodo mae kara \ no
longer viohaya, imasara,
look at nagameru, kembutsu
suru, miru, haiken itasu, go
ran nasaru ; — for, — up sor-
gasu, saga:^hidasu ; — back
ato wo miru ; — better kit-
tatte mieru ; — like ni nite
iru, -rashii,
lord kimi, shu, daimyo, tono
sama.
lose nakusu, otosu \ — the way
michi ni ntayou ; (in a con-
test) makeru ; lost in thought
bonyari {to, shite),
lot (of ground) y/w^«, ckisho\
(in a lottery) kuji,
loud voice okii koe, takai koe.
love (v.) kawaigatu ; fall ia
love with ni horeru.
lovely — moderately
571
lovely kawairashii.
low hikui,
lucky, be un ga yoi.
lunch kiruhan, hirumeshi.
magazine zasshL
magic mahd\ make magical
signs in wo musubu,
magnificent kodai na.
maidservant /(C^^^i^, gejo^ kahi,
osandon 298a.
Majesty, His heika.
make koshiraeru, tsukuru, sum ;
— a garden of this kore wo
niwa nisuru ; — one go ika-
seru (causative) ; — a face
kao wo suru \ (a garment)
shitateru ; {inocht) tsuku ;
(money) mokeru ; be made of
de dekiru, dekite iru ; making
purchases kaimono.
malady bydku
male otoko ; (of animals) osu,
man kito, mono ; male otoko.
man-of-war gunkan.
manservant genan.
mansion {p) yashiki.
manufacture seizd.
manure koyaski, hiryo,
many oi (predicative only),
zuibun aru, okii no, takusan^
yoku ; not — , not so — ainari
(with negatives).
market icki,
market-price soba.
marry kekkon suru.
married man kanai no aru
kito,
mast hobaskira.
master skujin, danna, sensei.
mat tatami,
matter koto.
matting, straw muskiro.
may ka mo skirenai (or pro-
bable form) ; you te mo
yoroskii {kamawanai) ; I —
not wake ni wa ikenai.
meal skokuji ; — time skokuji
wo suru toki, skokuji no toki.
mean to iu imi {koto) desu.
meaning imi.
means of, by de, motte.
meat niku, mi. [igakko.
medical igakujo no ; — school
medicine kusuri.
meet ni au, o me ni kakaru,
meeting kwai.
melon uri.
memory oboe.
mend naosu, tsugu.
merchant akindo.
merchantman skdsen,
messenger tsukai.
metal kane. [Ckdgoku,
middle nakaba ; — provinces.
midst of, in the -cku.
might, with all one's sei ippai,
issko'kemmei.
milk ckicki, gyunyu.
mind (v.) ni kamau, tonjaku s,
mine (n.) kwozan.
minister of state daij'in.
minute, sixty seconds/««.
minute (adj.) kuwaskii.
mischief, be in itazura wo suru,
misjudge misokonau,
miss (v.) kazusu.
missionary senkydski.
Mrs. no oku san.
mistake, make a mistake ma--
ckigau, omoimackigau ; mis-
taken mackigatta.
mistake (n.) mackigatta koto^
mackigai.
Mr. san, danna san.
mistress oku san.
model tekon.
moderately kikaete.
572
mold — note
mold m ^aie g'a haem, kabiru.
moment, for a chotto.
money kane^ kin, zeni ; — chang-
er ryogaeya.
monkey saru,
month tsuki, -getsu,
moon tsuki.
moonlight tsuki no akari,
gekkwo ; — view tsukimi.
moor (v.) tsunagu,
more motto , yokei, vw ; more
and more masumasu, oioi.
morning asa, gozen 339 ; this —
kesa ; good — 0 kayo,
morning-glory asagao,
mosquito ka ; — net kaya,
most ichiban, mottomo ; for the
most part, mostly taigai,
taiteiy yoku.
moth cho, viushi.
mother haha, okkasan 42 r.
mount, mountain yama, -san,
mountainous be yania ga di\ —
region yamaguni,
mouse nezuini,
mouth kuchi.
move (intr.) ugoku ; (tr.) ugo-
kasu ; (residence) hikkosUy
utsuru, sumikaeru^ irasskaru.
moxa, apply kyu wo sueru.
much oi (predicative only),
takusan, taiso, hijo ni, ania-
ri ; too — amari {takusan) ;
as — as no yd ni,
mulberry kuwa.
multiply /tt/rt^K, iakeru.
murder, murderer hitogoroshi.
murmuring sound, with a cko-
rochoro,
musky^^J.
must -nakereba {-nakute wa)
naranai ; — not -te wa nam-
nai {ikenat), [rndsu,
name na, seimei ; my — is to.
naturally shizen to,
near ckikai, kin ; (adv.) chika-
ku, soba ni.
need ga iru, {p) iriyo desu\
{go) nyuyo desu ; the books
you — go nyuyo no hon ; you
— not go ikanakute mo yo-
roshii, iku ni wa oyobanai.
neighbor tonari {no Aito)»
neighborhood kinjo, hen,
net ami ; mosquito — kaya.
never kesskite, totemo (with
negatives) ; have — gone itta
koto ga nai,
new aiaraskii, shin-, mezura-
shii ; newly built shinchiku
no.
New Year shinnen \ — Eve o-
misoka no yoru ; — congrat-
ulations nenski,
newspaper shimbun,
next tsugi no ; (adv.) kore kara ;
— door tonari ; — time kondo.
night ^^r« ; on^—hito ban ; the
^\\o\^—yofpite, yodoshi ; last
— yubff sakuya, [mo.
no nai, no matter if-// mo, ta
no 1 iif, so de gozaiwasen,
nobleman kwazoku. [ragara*
i noisy yakamashii ; noisily ga-
\ none nai,
nonsense kudaranai koto.
noon shogo, hiru ; — signal go-
hj, don.
normal school shihan gakko,
north kita,
not de {wa) nai (or use nega-
tive inflection) ; — existent
, nai ; — only bakari de naku ;
— very amari ; — yet mada.
note, annotation chukai ; make
a — of, note dawn tomeru^
kakitsukeru ; take \\ot<e:9 kikki
suru ; — book cAomen, tecko
noted— our
573
noted na no am, luei- ; noted
place meisho.
nothing nani mo (with nega-
tives).
novel (n.) shosetsu,
now ima {de wd), nw^ konogoro,
kore de, kore kara ; just —
tadaima, tokoro desu ; — and
then orifushu
number (n.) kazu, su ; (of peo-
ple) ninzu.
number (intr.) am, desu.
number (tr.) kasoeru.
numerous {kazii go) oi.
obstinate ijiga warui.
ocean uvii, -yd.
o'clock//.
odor nioi.
of no, no ticki de, no uchi ni^
ni\ of them scno uchi\ be
made of wo motte dekiru, de
dekiru.
off, get orim ; put — nobasu.
offer sashiagem.
office shoku, yaku ; place of
business yakusko, yakuba,
officer shikwan.
official kwanri, (<?) yakunin.
often tabitabi, tokidoki, yoku.
oil abura'y oily abura ga oi.
old furui. furu'y ko-, mukashi
no, toshi totta {yotta) ; — per-
son,— man ioshiyori \— ^^w-
tlemen toskiyori no o kata, o
jii san ; — lady o ba san ;
— book furuhon ; — times
mukashi no koto.
omit 'Otosu ; (in writing) kaki-
otosu,
on no ue ni, ni ; on what busi-
ness? nan no yd de \ on hand
ariawase no.
once ichi do, ippen, hito iabi\
(of a salute of guns) ippatsu ; i
(with a perfect tense) ittan
70a ; — in a while tama ni ;
at — sugu ni, jiki ni, sasso-
ku, mamonaku, mo, jiki ni.
one hitotSH, ichi (use numera-
tives).
one (pron.) mono, ho, no, «' (as
a subject often untranslated) ;
— another tagai ni, -au.
only tada — shika, tatta, baka-
ri \ not — bakari de naku.
open hiraku, akem ; leave —
akeppanashi ni shite oku,
ophthalmology gankwa.
opinion kangae, setsu.
opportunely oriyokii.
opportunity ori, kikwai.
oppose ni hantai sum, tekitai s,
opposite 710 mukai ni.
or ka, matawa, aruiwa, go or
not iku ka do (desu) ka.
orange mikan.
orchid ran.
order iitsukem ; (goods) atsu-
raeru, chTwion sum.
order junjo ; system shidani ;
decoration kunsho ; command
iitsuke, sashizu, meirei\ (for
goods) chumon,
order that, in tame ni, yd ni.
ordinary futsu no, atarimae no.
origin moto.
original moto no,
orphan minashigo.
other koka no, ta- ; some —
time mata ; others, other
people kito ; and others -ra,
'to ; each — tagai ni, - au.
ought 'beki hazu desu ; you —
to know go zonji no hazu
desu ; what — I to do ? ^/c?
shitara yokaro.
our watakushidomo no, uchi
no.
574
out — pious
out Soto {ni, ye), -deru, -dasu ;
go — soto ye deru, dekakeru,
soko made deru ; come — de-
ru ; be — dete irti, rusu desu ;
put — , take — dasu ; — of
no soto ni, no naka kara,
outrageous tohdmonai.
outside soto {ni, wa),
over no ue ni\ (with numerals)
ijo ; ^L'g^wv-naosu ; be — suniu,
yarnu.
overcoat gwaito.
overcome ni uchikatsu,
overlook miotosu.
overtake dttsuku \ be overtaken
by the rain anie nifurareru.
overthrow horobosu.
overturned, be hikkurikaeru.
ownyVayjidun no; your — go
jibwi no,
ox ushi,
oyster kaki.
painful itai.
paint (n.) pen!<t ; artists' —
enogu, \kaku,
paint (v.) nuru\ (a picture)
palace go sko, kiuokyo,
paper kami, shi\ newspaper
shivibun ; (for the nose) ka-
naganii\ — money shihei, \
satsu ; — slide, sliding door '
shoji ; — string koyori.
parent ^j'rt, {go^ ryoshin {samd), ,
park kden,
parliament kokkwai \ — build
ing kokkwai gijido.
part bun.
part wakarem, hanareru ; part-
ing call itomagoi.
particularly betsudan.
party, political seito.
party, ^v^mn^ yakwai.
pass (intr.) toru, tsuko suru ; —
without meeting ikichigau.
pass around mawaru.
pass (n.) toge,
passport ryokoken, tegata,
patient (n.) bydnin,
patient, be ki ga nagai,
pay harau ; (taxes) osamenc
peanut nankinmaine,
pear naski.
peasant hyakushd,
peculiar kefi na.
peel (v.) mukti,
penmanship tenarai, shUji,
people kitobito, hito (as a sub-
ject often untranslated) \jimr-
viin.
per de \ — cent, wari, bu.
perform suru,
performance, theatrical kyogen.
perplexed, be koinaru,
perplexedly bonyari to.
persimmon kaki\ unmcllowed
— shibukaki,
persistently shikiri ni,
person kata, hito, nin, mono ('*a
person " often untranslated).
pet dog kai'inu,
petition negaisho,
pheasant kiji,
phlegmatic, be ki ga noroi,
photograph shashin,
photographer skashinya,
physician isha,
pickle (n.) tsukemono, takuan.
pickle (v.) tsukeru ; — in salt
shio ni tsukeru.
picture e, gaku.
piece, unit (use a numerative).
piece kire ; go to pieces kuzu-
reru.
pier hatoba,
pigeon hato.
pilgrim /i/ww, rokubu.
pine matsu,
pious shinjinbukai.
pitiful — public
575
pitiful aware na.
pity awaremu, kawaiso n. o-
mou\ to be pitied kawaiso
na,
place (n.) iokoro^ basho, -sho ;
this — koko, kochira ; noted
— mei'Sho.
place (v.) oku.
plan zu.
plant ueru, uetsukeru. \ckiue.
plant shokubutsu ; potted — ha-
plaster (medical) koyaku.
plate sara.
play, theatrical shibai, kyogen.
playasobu; (cards) /^/-^ ; (check-
ers, ken, etc.) utsu ; (musi-
cal instruments) Atku.
please ddso ; — give kudasai,
itadaku, ckddai\ as you —
go katte fit.
plectrum, pick bachi.
plenty of takusan, iakusan no.
plum ume. \ire.
pocket kakushiy — book kaini
poem uta, ski.
poison doku.
poisonous dokii ni naru ; —
snake dokuj'a.
police keisatsu ; — station kei-
satsusho ; — msinjunsa.
politeness rei. i
political seiji/o no ; — party
seiio ; — offense kokujihan.
pond sensui, [zushii. |
poor, bad warui ; indigent ma-
poor (n.) binbonin.
population jinko,
porcelain setomono.
portal (Shintd) torii,
possible, be dekiru ; as — I I2d.
postal card hagaki,
postoffice yubinkyoku. [nam.
postponed, be nobiru^ enki ni
pot kame, hachi.
pound (v.) tsuku.
pour tsugu,
praise komeru, shdbi suru.
precisely kitchiri.
preparation shitaku, (for a les»
son) shitayomi. \y^g^'
present (n.) okuriinono, o mi-
present (adj.) ima no\ be—iru.
present (v.) sashidasu.
present, at sashiatari, konc
setsu, tadaima de wa, tobun,
presently tadaima.
pretty utsukuskii, kirei na.
pretty (adv.) daibu.
previous sakki no.
price nedan ; — mark shofuda ;
beat down the — makesaseru,
negiru.
priest : see Buddhist,
primary school shogakko.
prince miyasatna, kimi.
principal vtotokin,
prison kangcku {sho)^ rdya.
private hisoka na, not public
shir it sH no, ski- ; in a — way
offibin ni.
prize (v.) chine ho sum ; highly
prized tattoi. [form),
probably tabun • (use probable
professor kyoju.
proficient jozu na, tasska na \
be — in ni tsuzuru.
profligacy koto. [tnu.
progress shimpo ; make — susu-
promise yakusoku.
pronunciation hatsuon.
properly chanto.
propertj* zaisan.
prosper hanjo suru.
protracted, be nagabiku.
proverb kotow aza.
province kuni, koku.
provisionally kari ni.
public kwan-.
576
publish — remedy
publish shuppan sum.
pull hipparu ; — out nuku.
punish bassuru.
pup koinUy inukorOy {inu no) ko,
pupil seito,
purchase kau ; (on the part of
the Government) kaiageru ;
making purchases kaiviono.
purpose tsumori, mokuteki ; for
the — o( '3 to inotie,
purse saifu, kaniire.
pursue okkakeru.
put oku ; — in irerUy viazeni ;
— in (cold water) uineru ;
— in (a lining) isukeru ; —
into a vase ikeru ; — out
dasu ; — on noseru, tsukeru \
— on a fire (fuel) kuberu ; —
on (clothes) kiru, tsukeru,
mesu ; — away skiviau ; — •
up ageru,
quarrel kenkwa,
queen nyoo. \fia.
queer hen na, kit at na, kimyo
question shitsumon.
quickly hayaku, kyu ni. \kai.
quick-tempered, be ki ga miji-
quit yamerUy yosu.
quite fnattakuy sukkari, yohodo,
taiso, daibu ; — forgot tsui
wasureta ; — true viattaku
(so) desu.
race (eth n o 1 ogical) jinshu,
railroad tetsudd,
rain (n.) atfte,
rains, it atne ga {barabard)
furu.
rainbow niji.
rainy weather uten ; rainy sea-
son baiiiy nyubai.
rapids (n.) hayase.
rare, be metta ni nai,
rat nezumi.
rattle garagara suru.
raw namano] — beef gyu»iktf
no naina ; — fish namazaka-
na\ — silk ito.
reach oyobu, au.
read yotnu, miru ; — to ni yon-
de kikaseru, [dekiai no.
ready, be dekite iru ; — made
really makoto ni.jilsu ni, konta
ni, domo.
rear sodateru.
reason wake, riyu ; special —
jijo, tsugo \ for some — nan-
daka.
rebel zoku \ — army zokugnn.
recall yobikaesu ; revoke tori-
kesu ; remember omoidasu.
receive ukeru, morau, koinuru,
taniawaru, itadaku 2^g3L; be
received todoku.
recent konaida no,
recently konaida^ konokodo^
konogoro, ckikagoro, senjitsu^
sendatte.
recitation, lesson keiko ; (from
memory) anshd\ give a — is-
seki kanasu,
recklessly muyami ni,
reckon kanjo suru.
record kakitomeru^ tsukeru.
recover (tr.) torikaesu.
recover (intr.) naoru, zenkzvai
suru.
re-cover harikaeru.
recreation asobi.
red akai.
reduce kiku.
refrain hikaeru.
regard to, in ni tsuite.
region hen.
regulation kisoku.
relation kwanket. [zoku.
relative sAinrui, shinseki, shin^
reluctance, with shibushibu.
remedy kusuri.
remember — scarce
577
remember oboeru ; — me to ni
yoroshiku osshaUe kudnsai,
remove ; see move.
rent kariru, kasu, kashite oku.
repeatedly tabitabu
repent of kuirn.
reply (v.) kenji wo sum.
report todokeru,
representative giin,
request negau, tanomu,
required, be kakam.
resemble ni nite iru.
reside sumau. [al — kwdkyo.
residence sumai, taku ; imperi-
residue kasu.
respects, in many banji.
responsibility sekinin, seme,
responsible, be sekinin ga aru ;
make one's self — for hiki-
ukeru.
rest {v.) yasumu. \nokori.
rest, vacation yasutni ; balance
restaurant ryoriya.
Restoration go isshin.
retainer kerai,
retire (for rest) yasumu ; go in-
to retirement inkyo ni naru,
return kaeru, modoni, kaette
kuru, kaesu, modosu.
revere uyamau.
reverse (n.) hantai.
review saraUyfukusku sum,
revision kaisei.
re- write kakikaeru. [Aan, meshi.
rice iney kome, mai^ gozen^ go-
ride noru^ uma de iku.
right migi no ; just tadashv.
riksha jinrikisha, kumma ; —
man kurumahiki, kuruniaya,
shafu,
rise tatsu;okoru, okiru ; the sun
rises hi ga dem> ; — up oki-
agaru ; — in the world shusse
sum.
risky kennon na,
river kawa.
road michi \ — side mtchibata,
roast im. ; roasted beans iri-
mame.
rob nusumu,
robin komadori.
rockery tsukiyama,
roll (intr.) korobu, korogam\
(of thunder) gorogoro naru,
roll (tr.) korogasUy maku.
roll (n.) makimono.
roof yane.
room ma, heya, zashiki.
root ne ; take — ne ga tsuku,
rotten kusatte iru,
rouge beni. [rubbed sureru.
rub suru \ — oil on ni hiku ; be
rudeness burei,
ruin self mi wo mochikuzusu,
ruins ato. [nigedasu.
run haskiru, kakeru ; — away
rust (v. J sabi ga tsuku.
rustling sound, with a gasa-
gasa.
saddle kura,
sail ho ; — boat hobune.
sailor sendo.
sake of, for the no tame ni,
salt shio ; — pickle shiozuke,
salty shiokaraiy shoppai.
salute shukuho.
same onaji^ do- ; the — thing
as torimonaosazu.
sample mihon,
sarcastic, be kuchi ga wanii,
sardine iwashi.
sash obi,
satisfied, be manzoku suru,
saunter buraburaaruku [ru.
save tasukeru ; (money) tame-
say iu, hanasu, mosu, ossharu ;
they — , it is said so desu,
scarce sukunai.
578
scarf — shrine
scarf (priest's) kesa.
scatter {barabarci) maku, chi-
rasu, chirakasu.
scenery keshiki.
scholar, learned man gakuska ;
pupil seito. \gakkd.
school gakko ; primary — sko-
scold shikaru.
screen bydbu, \senchd,
sea umi, oki, -kai ; — captain
search sagasu.
scdison jisetsu.
seat za, seki^ koshikake.
second (adj ) dai ni no, [cAo.
section dulun; (of a street)
secure for one (a servant or
wife) Sfwa suru.
see ffiiru, haiken itasu, go ran
nasarUy kembutsu suru ; meet
o me ni kakaru ; be seen, can
be seen, can see inieru ;
allow 255 (causative); see
to it that yd ni suru,
seed tone,
seedling nae,
seem, seem as \{ yd ni mieru^
yd desu ; — to be -rashii,
-so desu ; — to be noiie, —
not nasasd desu ; seems to
me yd ni omou,
seldom metta ni.
select erinuku.
self (myself, yourself, etc.,) w/,
{go) J i bun de, kitori de.
sell uru ; — out urlharau ; be
sold out urikireru ; (on the
part of the Government) uri-
sageru, haraisageru.
send okuru, {okuUe) yokosu, to-
do keru, tsukawasu, motaseru
{ntotasete)ytin4, dasu ; (word)
itte yokosu ; (a letter) dasu,
sashiageru ; ( a telegram )
utsu.
sensitive, be ki ga hayai,
sentence bun, bunshd.
sepulcher go ryd, misasagi^ go
bydy otayama.
serious tai shita, viutsukashii.
sermon sekkyd.
servant meskitsukai ; (man) ge-
nan ; (girl) gejo, kahi, osan-
don.
serve (intr.) hdkd suru. [dekiru,
serve (a meal) dasu ; be served
set (tr.) oku, sueru ; fa, watch)
awaseru ; — free hanasu.
set out tatsu, tabidatsu,
settle suniaseru, torimatomeru,
sever furikiru.
severe kageskii\ (of earth-
quake) tsuyoi dkii.
severely sanzan {ni),
sew 71UU,
shallow asai.
shampoo motnUy amma wo
toru,
shampooer amma,
shell kara.
shin sune.
shine teru,
shingle yaneita, koba,
ship/««^, sen ; — yard zdsenjo.
shirt juban, shatsu,
shoe kutsu.
shoot utsu.
shop mise ; — keeper akindo,
shopping kaimono,
shore ktshi.
short mijikai] (of stature) sei
ga hikui ; a — time shibarakti,
shorthand sokki \ take down in
— sokki suru.
should 'tara yoroshii,
show miseru, go ran ni ireru,
shrewd kashikoi, rikd na,
shrine o miya ; Shinto — a ya-
skiro ; ancestral — otamaya.
shut — some
579
shut skiffteru, shimete oku\ —
up the house amado wo
tateru,
sick, be dyoki desu, bydki ni
natte iru ; get — bydki ni ka-
karu {ffaru) ; — one, — per-
son, — people dyonin.
sickness dyoki^ yamai,
side ho,
sight, get out of mienaku naru ;
be out of — kaktireru,
sign shirushi, shirase ; good —
kitcho, engi no yoi koto,
silent, be damaru ; keep — da-
matte iru,
silk kinu ; raw — ito,
simple assari skita,
since kara, irai; long— tdkara,
yokodo inae kara.
sing utau ; (of a bird) saezuru.
sink shizumu,
sir dantia (san).
sister skimai 422.
sit suwaru ; (on a chair) {koski
wo) kakeru.
size okisa,
skating korisuberi.
skilful /(^^r/;^ na.
skin (n.) kawa,
skin (v.) inuku, suriirtuku.
skirt suso,
slander soskiru,
sleep neru, netnuru.
sleepy nemuu
sleeve sode, tamoto, [sum,
slender, be kosonagaiy surari to
slide, paper shoji,
slippery subesube shita.
slow oioi^ notoi,
slowly notonoro,
sly, on the kossori.
small ckiisai, komakai.
smallpox tennento,
smart, be ki ga kitte iru.
smash kowasu.
smell of (intr.) no nioi ga stfru.
smoke (n.) kemuri,
smoke (tobacco) nomu^ suu,
pokaripokarito fuka su,
snake kebi,
snap, with a pin to,
sneeze kushami suru,
snow yuki,
so so, ko, a, sonna ni, konna ni,
anna ni, sakodo\ so many
amari ; (conj.) kara ; so that
yd ni ; so as not to -nai yd
ni \ so high that kodo takai^
takakute,
soak kitasu.
sober, get yoi ga sametu,
sock kutsuskita.
soft yawatakai, yawaraka na,
soldier keisotsu, keitai,
some (pron,) sukoski,
siome aru (often not to be
translated) ; — one, — body
date ka, kito ; — where dok-
ka ; — time ago sakki \ for
— time skibaraku ; — other
time izure, — times toki to
skite, toki ni yotte, (422.
son musuko, segare, go skisoku
song uta.
soon kayaku, ckikai ucki {ni),
sugu ni, jiki ni, tdkarazu^
very — sassoku ; as — as to
sugu {ni),
sore itai. [{desu),
sorry, I am o kinodoku saw a
sot dzakenomi,
sound (11.) oto, [suru, kikoeru.
sound (v.) kibtku, naru, oto ga
sour suppai.
south minavti.
spark kibana,
sparrow suzume,
speak kanasu, iu.
58o
son — surely
speaker, crator benshi.
special kakubeisu na ; with —
pains sekkaku.
specially betsu ni, kakubetsu^
betsudati, tokubetsu ni 320c.
speculation (in stocks) soba.
spend tstikau^ tsuiyasu.
spirit ki, kokoro.
spite of the fact that, in no ni
spoil (intr.) waruku nam, ike-
naku naru. [kunau.
spoil (tr.) warnku sum, shiso-
spot, on the sono ba de,
spread shiku ; — sails ko wo
kakeni,
spring ham.
sprinkle maku, sosogu. \ineku.
stagger {Jtyorohyoro to) yoro-
stake (money) kakem.
stand taUu, tatie iru,
start, start out tatsu, detu, de-
kakem, shutiatsu sum ; — on
a journey iabi ni deru, [dasu,
start a conflagration kwaji wo
startled, be gyotto sum,
station (railway) suUishon, tei-
skaba.
statue zd.
stature sei.
stay tomaru, iru, taizai sum,
steadily 7*///^.
steal nusuwu.
steamboat, steamer {Jo) kisen,
steel (for striking fire) ki-
uchigane.
stenhgraph sokki sum,
still mad a, yahari,
stomach i, hara, onaka,
stone ishi,
stony, ishi no oi.
stop (tr.) tomeru, yatnem,
stop (intr.) torn am.
stopping place shuku, yado
{ya\
Storehouse kufa.
storm okaze, atashi shike.
story {o) kanashi.
story-teller hanashika,
stout, h^futtote iru.
strange hen va, kitai na.
street doro, inachi \ — car tetsu-
dobasha ; — car line baska-
tetsudo.
strike utsu, tataku,
string ito ; paper — koyori,
strong tsuyoi jobu na \ (of liq-
uor) kitsui ; (of tea) koi.
stuck up, get tsukeagaru,
htvA^wt gakusei, shosei, seito,
studious, be b^ nkyo suru, desu,
study (v.) gakumon sum ben-
kyb suru, keiko suru vianabu
narau ; can — gakumon ga
dekiru.
stumble ketsumazuku.
style-/« ; (literary) buniai,
stylish, be sharete iru,
substantial shikkari shiia,
subtract hiku,
succeed seiko sufu,jdju suru.
such : see 39.
suck suu,
sudden illness kyukyo,
suddenly *>6/« ni,fui ni, totsu-
zen,'desu,
suffice, be sufficient tariru,
sugar sato, \satsu suru.
suicide jisatsu ; commit — /V-
sullen, be pumpuJi suru,
summer natsu,
sun hi taiyo 0 tento santa ; the
— is up hi ga deta ; the —
has set hi ga kureta.
sunflower himawari,
sunshine hitiata,
supper yuhan,
sure, motoyori,
surely kitto, kanarazu.
swallow — thing
581
swallow (n.) tsubavie ; — tail
coat embifuku.
swallow (v.) novtu.
sweet amai ; become — (of a
pers'mmon) skibu ga nuketu,
swift hayai\ (of a stream)
nagare ga hay at.
swim oyogu \ — out oyogideru ;
swimming mizuabi\ swim-
ming place oyogiba.
sword katana ; the two swords
daisho. \seido.
system soshiki\ (of government)
tail o, shippo,
tailor shitateya.
take toru^ motle iku {luairu) :
(a person) tsureru, tsiirete
iku ; (a bath) viesu ; (a castle)
otosu \ (an examination)
ukeru\ (a cold) hiku ; — care
ki wo tsukeru ; — one's leave
go men wo komurti^ o itoma
md$u\ — in no nakaye ireru\
— out dasu ; — off (a gar-
ment) nugu ; — down (in
writing) kakitoru ; — over
hikiukeru ; — the place of ni
narikawaru\ — hold of (as
a leech) ni suitsuku ; (of time)
kakaru ; be taken with con-
sumption haibyo ni kakaru
{narii) \ — the trouble to
sekkakn,
talented, be saiga aru,
talk (v.) hanasUy hanashi wo
suru, skaberu, iu,
talk (n.) hanashi.
tall, be sei ga iakai.
taste aji, [ineru,
tax 2ei\ pay taxes zeiwo osa-
tea o cha. [waru,
teach oshieru'y be taught oso-
teacher sensei.
teacup chawan.
teakettle tetsubin.
tear sakuy yaburu ; — down to^
rikuzusu,
tearfully nakunaku.
tears namida ; be moved to —
namidaguiNU,
tease j'irasu, hiyakasu.
telegram de/npd, den shin,
telephone denwa.
tell ni iu, hanashite kikaseni
moshite yarUy iitsukeru,
temperature ondo,
temple (Buddhist) o iera.
temporarily kari ni,
tepid nurui. [years nengen.
term (at school) gakki — of
than yori, \inasu.
thank you, I arigato {gozai-
that (pron) are, sore ; (adj.) ano,
sono, asokono, achira no; that
place asoko, soko, achi (ra),
sochi{ra)\ — time {sono) toji\
in — manner, to — effect;
like — sonna ni,
that (conj ) to iu, to iu no ga
{wo or wd), koto ga {wo or
wa), no ga {wo or wa)\
(purpose) ^^ ni\ (result) hodo.
tliaw tokeru,
the : see 1 ; the more the better
oi hodo yoroshii.
thctiter shibai {goyd), gekijo.
then (adv.) sono toki, sore kara \
(conj.) so shite y sonnara,
there asoko, soko, achi{rd)^
sochi {rd) de {ni or ye^ ; —
is, — are {naka ni wa) aru.
these ; see this.
thick atsui\ (of a {og)fukai,
thicket yabu,
thief dorobo.
thing mono.
thin Usui. L^^'^-
thing mono, koto ; things mono"
582
think — twice
think omoUy omowareru, kan-
gaeru.
thirsty, be nodo ga kawcdte irUy
nomitai.
this (pron.) kore ; (adj.) kono,
koko no, kochira no, to-, hon- ;
— place koko, kochi {ra) ; —
time kofido ; about — time
imagoro\ by — time mo \
from — time on kore kara ;
as high as — konna ni takai.
those : see " that ".
though tatoi ie mo, no ni,
no kuse ni,
thought kangae, oboshimeshi.
throat nodo,
through toshite, -tdsu, -nukeru,
-kireru ; — and — (of a wet-
ting) biss/iori,
throw nageru ; — at, — upon
buttsukeru, nagekakeru ; —
away suteru.
thud, with ^patatto,
thunder kaminari.
tide shio ; ebb — hikiskio, shio-
hi ; flood — michishio, sashi-
shio, ageshio.
tie iwaeni, shibaru,
tiger tora.
tight shikkari to, pishanto.
time toki, ji, jibun \ leisure
hiina, itoma ; dreadful — hi-
doi me\ by the — made ni
wa \ some — ago sakki \ for
some — sakki kara ; five
times g 0 hen, go do, itsu tabi ;
five times as largo as yori go
bai hodo okii.
tip saki\ tips of the toes tsuina-
saki,
tippleryj^<7.
tire ones* self, be tired tsuka-
tetu kutabireru,
to {no ho) ye, ni, made (ni)y
ni mukatte, ni kakete ; (sign
of infinitive) no ga {wo or
wa), {tame) ni {wa), yd ni,
made ni wa.
together issho ni, tomo ni, -au.
toil, kasegu.
tongue shita.
too, excessively amari, -sugi-
ru ; also mo ; — much yokei
{na koto),
tooth ha,
tortoise- shell bekko,
toward ni mukatte, tai shite.
town mac hi,
toy omocha,
track (railway) reint.
train (railway) kisha.
tiain (v.) shitsukeru,
transaction urikai.
translate yaku suru, naosu ; —
literally chokuyaku suru,
trasplant uekaeru,
travel tabi suru, ryoko suru ; —
through wo tabi suru,
traveler iabibito.
treat shite yaru, toriatsukau ;
(medically) rydji suru,
treatment, medical (at a hot)
spring) toji,
KxQdXy joyaku,
tree ki,
trick get,
trifling chiisai,
troubled, be komaru\ trouble
self about ni kamau,
true mokoto no, honto no,
truly makoto ni,jitsu ni,
trunk (for baggage) kaban,
trustworthy shikkari shita.
truth, honest honto no koto.
turn (intr.) mawarw, — round
furikaeru ; — up dekiru,
twenty (years of age) hatachL
twice ni do.
umbrella — watch
583
umbrella kasa, komorigasa^
karagasa^ amagasa.
unable, to be koto wa dekinai,
'kaneru.
unavoidable yondokoronai, yo-
ginai.
u nc i vi li zed hirakenai,
uncomfortable, feel kokoromo-
chi ga zvarui.
uncom m o: 1 mezurashii.
unconsciously oboezu.
under no shita ni ; study under
ni {tsuite) narau ; what is —
one's feet ashiwoto.
underscore shita ni bo xvo kiku.
understand ga wakaru.
une3isy /uanskin na,
unendurably -te tamaranai,
unexpectedly ka/carazu.
unfortunately ainiku,
university daigaku, daigakko.
unlearned gakttmon no nai.
unless kagiri wa (or use simply
negative conditional),
unsavory mazui,
unskilful heta na.
until made (ni), ni kakete ;
(conj.) uchi wa.
unusually hijo ni,
unwiehlily nossori.
up ue ni, -ageru, -agaru, -hate-
ru, -katasu ; get up okiru ; be
up okite irUy nenai.
urgent isogu.
use (v.) mochiiru, tsukau ; —
up tsukaihatasu.
use (n.) yoy yaku \ go out of —
niochiinaku naru.
useful, be yaku ni iatsu,
useless yaku ni tatanai, fuyo
na, inuda na, dame na.
usual atarimae no, itsu mo no,
rei no, tsurei no ; more than
— itsu mo yori oi.
usually tsurei^ fudan, keizei,
taigai, taitei.
vacant, be aite iru.
vacation yasumi.
vaccinate ueboso wo sum.
valuable choho na.
vary chigau, kawaru.
various iroiro (na) ; — places
ackikocki.
vase hanaike.
veal koushi no niku.
vegetable yasai {mono).
vehicle kuruma.
venison shika no niku.
veranda engawa.
verb doshi.
very, very \\\\xc:)\ goku, kanaka-
da, yokodo, taisd, taihen, na-
kanaka, amari, hidoku, oki
ni.
vexatious mendokusai.
vicinity kinjo.
view (v ) : see " see."
vigorous, b.- tasska desu, pim-
pin skite iru.
villa besso.
village mura.
vine tsuru, katsura.
visit itte miru, tazuneru, uka-
gau, homon suru, mawaru.
voice koe.
volcano kwazan.
volume satsu.
vulgar iyaskii, kitanai.
wait matte iru ; — impatiently
mackikaneru.
waken okosu.
I walk aruku, sampo suru.
i wall iskigaki, kabe.
; want (v.) : see wish.
j war sen so, ikusa, tatakai.
I wares shina {mono).
warm atsui, atiakai.
I watch (kwuicku) tokei.
584
water — without
water mizu, ohiya ; hot — 0 yu,
water (v.) ni inizu wo kakeru.
waterfall taki.
wave nami,
way michi'y on the — ikigake
ni, tochu de ; on the — back
kaerigake ni ; lose the —
michi ni mayou, michi wo
machigaeru.
weak yowai ; (of tea) usui ; be-
come — yowaru.
wear kiru, viesu ; (on the head)
kaburu ; (a sword) sasu \
(shoes) haku,
weather 0 tenki.
weave oru,
weight mekata,
well (n.) ido,
well (adj.) yoi, jobu na, tassha
na, mubyo na, get — bydki
go) naoni. [ni.
well (adv.) yoku, umahiy jozu
well (iiiterj.) oya !
west nishi.
Western, foreign Seiyo no,
wet, be nurete iru, shimette
iru,
wet (tr.) nurasu,
whale kujira.
what ? nani ; (adj.) do iu, don-
na, nan to iu, nan no, nani- ;
— day ikka, nannicki, nani-
yobi ; — kind of, — sort of
do iu, donna, etc. ; (relative
mono, koto, no.
when ? itsu {kara) ; (conj.) ioki
ni,jibun ni, to, -tara, no ni.
where ? doko (ye), dochira,
doko wo sashite.
whether — or ka — ka.
which dore ; (of the two) do-
chira ; vadj.) dono, doko no,
dochira no. \zu.
while, for a shibaraku, hitoma-
while (conj.) uchi {ni, wa), ai-
da {ni, wa).
white shiroi.
who ? dare, donaia ; (relative)
hito, mono.
whole subete, nokorazu, maru
de, issai, zen-, -ju ; the —
m^\. yodoshi,
whose ? dare no, [de.
why ? naze, do shite, do iu wake
width haba.
wife tsuma, sai, kanai, oku s^n,
o kami san, saikun, nyobo ; —
and children saishi.
wild, naturally shizen to.
wild beast moju.
wilful wagamarna na.
willow yanagi.
win katsu.
wind kaze. [garasu.
window mado ; — glass mado-
windpipe nodobue.
windy, be kaze ga tsuyoi.
wine budoshu. [fuyufuku.
winter////// ; — clothing/tty//^/,
wipe/w^//.
wish to -tai to omou, -tai to iu ;
— it were, — 1 could, -ba it
ga ; — you would, — he would
-te moraitai {itadakitai).
wistaria///;/,
with to issho ni, to tomo ni, to,
ni tsuite, ni ; (of instrument)
de, wo motte ; a loud voice
takai koe de, oki na koe wo
shite.
withdraw from ivo tozakeru.
within no uchi (tii), chu (ni),
no aida {ni)^ kan (ni), no
naka ni (ye).
without nakute wa, naku, naski
ni wa ; — going ikazu ni ; —
fail kanarazu ; — any special
reason nantonaku.
wolf — zoological
585
wolf bkami,
woman onna,
wood ki.
wooden ki no.
word kotoba ; in a — hito kuchi
ni ; send — itte yokosu.
work, be at work (v.) nataraku,
shigoto wo sum,
worn (n.) yd, shigoto.
world yo, yononaka, sekai.
worm mushi.
worn (off), be sureru.
worth something, be yaku ni
tatsu ; not worth a rin ichi
rin ni mo naranai,
would (use probable form), he
wouldn't be in such distress
if nara anna ni komaru «* de
wa nakatta ni,
wound kizu.
wrecked, be hasen sum 89h.
wrestler sumotori.
wrestling sumo.
write kaku, isukufu, koshiraeru,
writing-brush fude.
year toshi, nen, sai ; five years
of age itsutsu ninaru, go sai
no ; end of the — nemmatsu,
yearly nennen.
yes hai, sayo, so desu.
yet mada,
yield makeru,
yonder muko ni {de), asoko ni
(de).
young {tosAi ga) zvakai, chti-
sai ; — man seinen,
youth, juvenility ^^jA5.
zero m, reiten, reido,
zoological dobutsugakujo no ;^
garden dobutsuen.
GRAMMATICAL INDEX*
accent on-sitsu xxiv, xxx.
accusative dai-shi-kaku ii ;
with a passive 261 : see ivo,
active nd-dockd used instead of
passive 261b.
adjectives keiyoshi 24. 98 —
1 40; derived from adverbs
345* 352; used as substan-
tives 105, 131.
adverbs fuku-shi 314 — 361 ;
from regular adjectives 24.
98, 315 ; from subordinatives
162, 171 , 344; used as sub-
stantive 315; possition 57a,
424. [408.
adversative conjunctions 399,
agent hataraki-te 369, 255, 261
132a, i6of. •
agglutination i.
alternative 99, 175, 245a ; with
aruiwa 398.
apposition do-kaku 396b; ap-
posilional genitive 8.
article kivanshi i. [189b, 300b.
asyndeton 2, 70, 225a, 4id,
attributive word ren-tai-gen,
classical adjective 98 ; classi-
cal verb 144 ; need not be
polite form 55d ; attributive
clause 13, 53 ; two clauses to
one" word 54, 439b.
causal clause 10411, loi, 132,
401, inverted 424.
causative ski- do 200 ) regular
254.
clause ku as adjective 123, 127.
comparative degree hikaku kyu
135, 23d, 25f; with kara 378.
compounds juku-go^ juku-ji]
— nouns 15 — 21, 106; —
adjectives 106, 109 ; — verbs
kumitate doshi 284 — 308 ;
euphonic changes xxx.
concessive kyoyo-ho \ by inflec-
tion 99, 26sd ; subordinative
with vto 102, 167, 172; ad-
jective or verb with («^) ni
132, 273; adverb or verb
with to mo 316, 400; other
idioms 401, 2890, 360a; in-
verted 424. [144-
conclusive word shushi-gen 98,
conditional katei-ho^ yakusoku-
Ao 424 — 423 ; by inflection
99, 148, 158, 246; subordi-
native with «;<i 102, 167, 171;
with conjunctions 396, 400,
407, 408 ; preterit with Ao
i53f ; future with moh' 148a,
158a; used as connective
3 1 2e ; inverted 424.
congugation doski no hinkzva^
kwatsuyo 140, 179.
conjunctions setsu-soku-ski 395
— 413 ; derived from subor-
dinatives 456b.
• See also the Table of Contents. For Japanese words sec the Vocabulary
Index. The Japanese equivalents of the most common terms are given to
facilitate conversation with the teacher.
demonstrative — pleonasm
587
connective form 98, 280 ; con-
ditional used as 3 1 2e.
consonants shi-in xxviii-xxix ;
double xxviii.
contrast tai-hi 3, loi : see wa.
dative dai son kaku 9 ; see ni,
demonstrative shi-shi (Jf? ^)36.
dependent clause Moku-ku 424
—425. [109, 284.
derivative shi-shi (^ gS)) 21,
desiderative 100, 175.
dialect namari, kd-gen xiv.
duplicative y«-^^ 326, 330.
ellipsis sho-ryaku 426, 164,
209c, 2i8d, 2i8f, 3i7f.
euphony om bin xxiv — xxxi,
69,79,214.
feminine gender /i^-j// 2.
final clause with ni 278 ; with
tote 401 ; with tame ni 408.
frequentative 141c.
future mi-rai 143.
gender sei 2.
genitive dai ni kaku 7 (see nd)\
classical form 339a, 346a;
explicative 89a ; objective
I2if. [xviiia.
grammar bun ten \ classical
homonymns do on-i-gi xiir.
honorifics kei-go xv, 142, 278 ;
- by inflections 268. 254a;
0 and ^^31, 100, 216, 421 ;
special verbs 189, 206, 308 ;
take the place of personal
pronouns 313c.
\\y\yr\As jubako-yomi^ yuto-yomi
I9» 77^. 197b, 380a.
imperative meirei-ho 1 50, i 58,
246 ; particles 415.
inconclusive word renyo-gen
98, 280. [354.
indefinites fu-jo-daivieishi 45,
indicative chokusetsu ho 272 —
280 ; with mo 400.
infinitive /«:;*^-^ 141 ; of pur-
pose 278. 368.
inflection ken-kwa, kukkyoku ;
tendency to— in Japanese ix;
of Chinese words xb.
interjections kan-tO'shi 414.
inter rogatives gimon- daimeishi
42 ; used with 7va and ga
I7g, 20c, 42c ; particles 415 ;
ka not required 397b : in
conditional clauses 249c ;
position in sentence 434.
intransitives ji-doski 180, 100,
221, 239 ; — and passives
262, 260c ; — in compounds
inversion 424, I98e. [285.
masculine gender dan- sei 2.
modifiers, position of 7, 424.
negative hi-tei, uchi-keshi 141 ;
by inflection 100, 154; pre-
sent for preterit 56a ; de not
required 276b ; with wa 35e ;
with mo 354; accumulation
of negatives 1 6oe.
nominative 3 : see ga,
nouns jitsu meishi i — 26 : see
substantives.
number, su, i
numerals su-ahi 61 — 97; re-
semble adverbs 341, 424 ; as
substantives 424a.
numeratives/it?-i« -j/i/, 82 —93 ;
take no particles 65.
object mokuteki'kaku ; with wo
1 1 ; with wa 3 ; with «^ 2 1 3 ;
with ga2(SZ ; indirect — 370;
position in sentence 424.
onomatopes 325.
optative 149.
ox^\n^ junjo' sushi 93.
passive J u- do- c ho; 259 — 266.
past kwa-ko 143 ; emphatic —
275c, 29Se; as adjective 128;
with toki 407.
588
plural — vowels
perfect : see past. |
person 27, 141 : see honorifics. |
personal pronoun jm-dai-
meishL
pleonasm zei-gen 72c, 198a,
352a, 352c, 359e, 404a.
plural, /«/^«-j« 1, 28, 42, 57.
postpositions kb-chi-shi 362 —
394. [266.
potential /^rtTf/^-/^ J 259; regular
predicate; — nouns 13, 190,
365 ; — adjectives 24.
prepositions represented by wo
362 ; represented by auxiliary
verb 284 : see postpositions.
present gen-Bat 1 43 ; — nega-
tive for past 115, 156b ; with
to 396 ; with toki 407.
preterit : see past. 1 1 54-
probable kai-zen (^ ^) 143,
progressive 163a.
pronouns dai-meishi 27 — 60 ;
should include koko, ima, do-
ko, itsUy etc. 36a, 42a ; repre-
sented by adverbs 49, 57.
pronunciation hatsti-on xxiv —
XXXI.
purpose : see final.
quotation 396 ; — of a polite
phrase addressed to one's
self 306a,
result loi, 409 {Jtodo\ 413b.
singular tan-su i.
?X^xn^gO'kon \ of adjectives 106;
of verbs 142; used like sub-
ordinatives 162b, 280, 285 ;
used as substantives 106,
2TJ \ with suru 213, 279;
with/«-i96c; used as ad-
verbs 350.
subject sku'kaku 3 (see ga^
wd) ; with wo 428a ; with
de 365 ; subordinate 6, 259c,
261b; often vague 268a;
position in sentence 424.
suhovcWn^iWG ju- zokU'ho 141b;
significance 563a, 369c; of
adjectives lOi ; of verbs 162
— 1 70 ; negative — 1 70,
408a; affected by negative
of principal verb 156a ; with
oku, itadaku 226 ; with kuru
231 ; with shiiuau, morau
250 ; used as adjective 137b;
as adverb 344; as postposi-
tion 390 ; as conjunction
456b.
substantives used as adjectives
133 — 123 ; as verbs 213 ; as
adverbs 337 ; as postposi-
tions 383 ; as conjunctions
406 ; substantivized verbs
272.
superlative degree saijo kyu
136.
syllabary gojuon^ iroha xxj xxi
syntax bunsho-gaku ix-x 424
— 426 ; Hke Manchurian i ;
not like Chinese ix.
tense /V AJ (B^fi) 143.
transitives ia-ddski : see intran- '
sitives.
units tan-i 64, 68-70, 82-93.
verbs do-shi 141 — 313; two
classes 10, 142, 185 ; used as
adjectives 53, 127; position
in the sentence 424.
vocative dot go haku 415.
vowels bo'in xxiv-xxvii; in
compounds xxxa.
jiiiij
0f
A
A*
+
IS
T
m
3K
Jiii]
0f
1
J
y
JK
nil
«
«
*
«
^
it
^
@
m
E
IS
^
M
H
r
35[
^
g
>
;'L
JE
J
V
1
S
%
n
UNIVERSriY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
BERKELEY
Return to desk from which borrowed.
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
I
•■' '^l 0 1952 1'j
OCT 2 7 1954 LU
HAR17'67-8AM
LOAN DEPT.
.vyi-^'
*:
M,'..
-^
MAY oO »-o3
AR15 1S:7l
\i\n
LD 21-100m-ll,'49(B7146Bl6)476
Vc 544 i 5
ii^/«5/
THE UNIVERSITY OP CAUFCMtmA UBRAEY
.^
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11